《I Decided to Kidnap the Male Lead》
Chapter 1: The Start of Infinite Regressions (I)
Chapter 1: The Start of Infinite Regressions (I)
Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 16th. 8:34 in the morning.
Ophelia Bolsheik, the day after one of her first infinite regression.
Ha Haah, ha
I didnt know that thinking and doing were different.
Taking an adult male, or an unconscious person somewhere, was really not something to be done alone.
Ophelia looked down at her trembling hands and immediately raised her head.
It was not the time to be like this.
He would soone to his senses. She didnt hit the back of his head that hard.
She held the arm of the person who was one head taller than her, and put it around her shoulder.
She must move him to the bed before hees to his senses. If he found himself lying on the floor after a hard time
Ophelia, who shook her head, clenched her teeth. She squeezed out all her strength.
Oh my gosh, Im really Im just trying to live. Please, I hope youre the right answer.
She managed to get to the bed, biting down on the curses.
Breathing heavily, she tossed the figure covered in blood onto the clean bed.
Ugh Sigh. Im dying.
Ophelia paused as she tried to wipe the sweat running down her cheeks. Her hands and clothes were all covered in blood.
She let out a long, very long sigh as she alternated her gaze between her reddish hand and the redder man.
I hope you are right.
Ophelia kidnapped the crown prince by striking the back of his head after ughtering all the assassins.
The male protagonist in a fantasy novel that she possessed, whose title she couldnt even remember.
.
Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 16th. 10 minutes before the Crown Prince came to his senses. 12:52 p.m.
How much time has passed?
Ophelia was staring piercingly at the crown princes cheeks.
Contrary to Ophelias expectations, the prince was unconscious for quite some time.
After having pulled a chair right next to the bed, she had been doing that for almost an hour.
Actually, she had nothing to do, but she was very impatient.
Should I tie him up too?
Her gaze quickly ran across the princes wrists and ankles. Ophelia, who was worried and furrowed her brows, shook her head.
No. If I tie him up, I cant get out of it. Thats a death penalty.
The fact of kidnapping the crown prince would in itself be punishable by death, but Ophelia tried not to think about it as much as possible.
Because hes human, hell be able tomunicate. Yes. Hes an actual person and not a fictional character.
Ophelia was so anxious that a lot of unnecessary self-talk came out, but she didnt even notice.
She has already decided what to say when the prince wakes up. She had spent almost two nights choosing her words, over and over again.
Without realizing it, she swallowed her saliva.
It was already decided, but when she stumbled over it, she felt something else was clumsy andcking.
It needs a little Need a little more refinement
Ophelias thoughts were snapped off by a small groan in her ear, which had been raised sensitively.
Ugh
She couldnt have been wrong. For she had given all her attention to the crown prince.
Ophelia opened her eyes wide and leaned her body forward and put her ear to his mouth.
Ugh.
Hes woken up! Hese to his senses!
She had imagined this situation countless times in her head. She kidnapped the crown prince, and would exin the situation after he came to his senses.
Up until the crown princes abduction, somehow she managed to do as she had envisioned. Of course, it didnt go as nned, but it worked out in the end
But her mind was in a mess at the thought of talking to the crown prince directly.
Should I tie him up? No, I shouldnt! This F-First of all, first
Ophelia looked around without knowing what she was muttering, and then climbed on top of the crown princes stomach.
It was a terribly sudden decision, but she was certain of her action.
With her power and skill, which was of an ordinary nobledys, it would be difficult to subdue apletely awake Crown Prince Richard.
Of course, it would be impossible to suppress him even if she was on his stomach, but the present Ophelia could only think of this.
Tense, Ophelia licked her dry life. Those brief seconds, when Richards eyelids fluttered, felt like a thousand years.
I uh, Your Highness?
Atst, Richards golden eyes, which had fully opened, contained only Ophelia.
He didnt say anything to Ophelia, who was looking down at him on his stomach. He just slowly blinked my eyes.
When he blinked about four times, Ophelia opened her mouth, unable to ovee the suffocating silence that was as if it was wringing her whole body.
Your Highness! Your Highness the Crown Prince! Please listen to me first!
Ophelias shoulders shook aggressively, startled by the loudness and shrillness of her voice.
The grave silence followed.
An unbearable silence fell heavily in the room.
Suddenly, Ophelia wanted to cry. She had already prepared so many things to say and worked to the bone for today!
Everyone has a n. Until they get hit in the back of the head or elsewhere.
Will I die like this again? Ille back when he dies anyway.
But if I return again, Ill have to kidnap the crown prince again since it starts this morning when he meets the assassin.
As Ophelias eyebrows drooped, recalling the morning riots that risked her life, Richards lips, who she thought had glue applied, parted.
Mydy?
Im Ophelia Bolsheik.
Her gaze dropped down more and more as she answered without a moment to breathe. She couldnt keep her eyes on his ssy golden eyes.
A stillness like death fell again. When Ophelias head was bowed almost to the level of a sinner who hadmitted mortal sin, the crown prince spoke again.
Come down.
Yes? No that.
Ophelia pondered on how to tell him what she wanted to say, which was I cant go down, because if I go down now, youre going to cut my throat!
As if reading her thoughts, Richard gave a simple answer.
I wont punish thedy for this, soe down.
Yes?
On the contrary, Ophelia was taken aback by the very refreshing immunity.
I havent said anything yet, whats going on?
I said that thedy would not be held guilty of the fact that you kidnapped me and held me here.
From Ophelias point of view, he spoke terrifyingly scary words, but he did not raise an eyebrow.
Soe down.
Oh, yes. Im sorry. I must be heavy.
Not at all.
At his quick reply, Ophelia shifted her eyes awkwardly. This situation was something she had prepared for, but she didnt know what to say when he came back with an overly firm answer.
She reflexively rolled over to the right side, slipping away from Richards firm and hard stomach.
She went off the bed and grabbed the chair with trembling hands, and then stood politely with her hands under her belly button.
Without paying any attention to her, Richard slowly raised his body and patted the back of his head.
Im fine.
Yes I hit the back of your head quite a bit, so I know well whether or not your head will break if I apply a certain amount of force no, forget it.
Richards eyes, which had been staring at Ophelia, quivered slightly, then became still again.
As she nced at him rubbing his blood-stained lips, she carefully picked up the jug of water next to her.
Ophelia ced two cups, pouring water into both of them in front of Richard and looked at him.
Is that poison?
Its not! I want to tell you to choose whichever you want because theres no poison in it!
Shaking her head, Ophelia took the two cups with both hands and swallowed them in turn.
Clear water dripped down the corners of her lips. Richard nced at her like that, and then grabbed the ss of water that she had ced in her mouth.
Before Ophelia could utter anything, he drank the remaining half of the water in one breath.
Ophelia waved her hand and barely managed to pull away ridiculous thoughts.
While her blue eyes flickered frantically, Richard still spoke with the same expression.
Is there any more obvious poison than what thedy just did?
Ophelia frowned at him, who gave a quick answer just by looking at her expression without saying anything.
When Richard emptied another cup of water, Ophelia realized that now was the time to exin her circumstances.
Your Highness. The reason I brought you here is .
She was so nervous that she blew the cold water in her hand to cool it down before taking a sip.
The reason is
You kidnapped me, you didnt bring me here.
That it is. But for a reason! There is a reason!
In response to Ophelias urgent words, Richard nodded his head in a very dignified manner.
Let me exin.
There was silence for a moment. Ophelia was speechless, unable to follow his unexpected, overly calm reaction.
Mydy.
Yes. Thats what it is! The reason why I kidnapped Your Highness is because I keep going back! Your Highness will die. No, every time Your Highness dies, I return to that time! I will not go back if Your Highness doesnt die!
It was a mess of words with no context and inurate subject and object.
Ophelia squeezed her hands and she tried to sort her words out somehow. But no matter how she organized it, she sounded like a crazy person.
The fact itself was simple and clear.
When Crown Prince Richard dies, Ophelia would return to the point in time when he dies.
No matter how many times. Until he survives!
Ame: This will be thest novel I pick up this year Well, I had ns to pick this up a few months ago, it just happened that I did it earlier than nned x) what did Ophelia say about nning again?
Chapter 2: The Start of Infinite Regressions (II)
Chapter 2: The Start of Infinite Regressions (II)
What kind of words did she need to use to tell that story in a normal way that made sense?
I will return! Until Your Highness doesnt die!
Ophelia grabbed her head with both hands. The exnation hadnt changed from before.
Richards low voice fell over the top of her frustrated head.
I know.
So, let me exin what this means again what?
I said I know.
He wiped his face with one hand.
Because like you, I am also returning.
Boredom and resignation were buried beneath the calm voice.
Ophelia was speechless once again.
She wondered if what she had just heard was a hallucination or not. Richard and Ophelia, who nkly opened and closed her mouth, stared at each other for a while.
Hey Dont tell me, you too?
Towards Ophelia who asked with her eyes, Richard answered with unimpressed eyes.
Yes, me too.
A few seconds after tacit consent. Ophelia groaned.
Your Highness is also returning? After you die?
Didnt I say so?
Oh my gosh.
Ophelia lost strength in her legs and flopped down next to the bed. Raising her trembling hands, she rubbed her dry face as she dragged Richard away.
Same same regression
She was puzzled, embarrassed, and d that she had met someone in the same situation. And all at once, the fear of the fact that this wasnt happening because she was crazy came rushing in.
Ophelia opened her eyes wide and lifted her head. She, pale enough to be stark white, asked Richard again.
Three days ago. Do you remember the assassins?
Yes. Come to think of it, you were shouting that there were assassins.
Richard tilted his head slightly, as if realizing now.
I returned for the first time that day. Although I always died before Your Highness. It doesnt matter. At what point did you return to that day?
Before entering the banquet hall.
If you could be more specific
Literally right before entering the banquet hall.
At the end of his answer, the two shut their mouths. She asked about the timing of his regression to look for any sort of clue to this crazy regression.
However, it was a failure because it was difficult to know whether the time when the crown prince went to the banquet hall and when she was scolded by her mother was the same.
Then another clue Oh? Ophelia, who had been searching for three days, raised her head.
Your Highness! Why did you keep doing that when you keeping back?
Why was it that every time she regressed, he behaved exactly the same until she did something else?
Why?
Why did you just stay still!
Richard didnt answer.
If Your Highness doesnt die, the regression is over! No, are your conditions for ending your regression different from mine?
Is your condition my survival?
Yes! Thats the surest thing Ive learned from doing this damn regression n times.
Then its no different.
Then why arent you doing anything
Ophelia no longer spoke. No, she couldnt.
Much more than the deep resignation in his voice, in Richards dark golden eyes
Was a deeper and darker fatalism and despair.
How many times was she speechless when she faced him? Ophelia frowned, and then shut her mouth.
She tried to hear the answer to why he was being so stupid, even grabbing him by the cor and shaking him.
Im tired.
His head, which had been tilted down, was raised again. But Richard was not looking at Ophelia.
Staring at somewhere far away, with blurred focus, he spoke in a horribly calm and dry voice.
Im tired. Why the hell is death and regression repeating? No, it doesnt matter. But I cant figure out how long or how many times I have to repeat it. I cant finish it
As if talking to himself, he let out his true feelings.
His stagnant and rotten heart wrapped around Ophelias feet.
After she returned for the first time three days ago, she woke up in a cold sweat while sleeping just from her memories of that day.
She checked her watch several times a day, and she looked anxiously around her, unable to stay calm for a moment.
Enough to kidnap the crown prince because she was unable to bear her mind being shattered.
She wanted to get out of the bondage of that terrible death and regression.
However
The crown prince was experiencing the same thing as Ophelia, and he had been going through this damn regression for much, much longer.
Ophelia unknowingly took the princes hand, which was hanging on the edge of the bed.
It was too big to cover it entirely with her own hands, but she held it tighter because the princes hands were colder than hers, which were already quite cold with tension.
Richards gaze slowly turned to her.
Ophelia did not say that she sympathized with his suffering. She didnt even shed a tear for him.
She just said each word firmly with burning blue eyes.
Two heads are better than one. Theres a saying that its better to do anything together. Youre no longer alone.
The instant she uttered that, a spark of hope did not dramatically ignite in Richards eyes.
So lets end this damn regression together.
Even with that said, Richard didnt raise his eyebrows at all. His mouth was still firmly shut, and the resignation in his eyes did not disappear.
But Ophelia continued speaking unyieldingly.
Ill tell you from the beginning of what Ive been through. If theres something wrong, please point it out right away.
Thus, Ophelias story went back to before Sahol.
.
Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 13th. 10:02 in the night.
Three days before she did the crazy thing to kidnap the prince. The beginning of infinite regression.
Of the first infinite regressions, the 0th regression.
behave, so dont do anything bad.
Yes.
Ophelia nodded her head softly, letting the piercing voice pass through one of her ears.
Her mother, with her tongue still, turned her body with the sound of the wind.
Ophelias stiff shoulders slumped slightly as she looked at her mothers back as she moved away.
National Foundation Day. The most morous and most important party of the year.
All nobles on the imperial list must attend.
From His Majesty the Emperor at the top of the pyramid of power to the son of the baron at the bottom.
A day when everyone gathered.
It was such a special day, but Ophelia entered the banquet hall wearing clothes that were not very different from her usual clothes.
For Ophelia, it was a ce to attend just to match the others anyway.
It was a day when those of marriageable age had to do everything possible to increase ones own value, regardless of whether one was male or female.
However, Ophelia has already decided on her fianc and engagement date.
Recalling the eerie gaze of the man called her fianc, she shook her head.
Lets think on the bright side. Im ready to run away anyway.
Oh, hello? Today well. Today is really
The young girl, who scanned Ophelia up and down, blurred her words.
No matter how much she squeezed her mind, she wouldnt be able to look at her and say something good.
Its just like any other day, but youre really beautiful today.
At the words of Ophelia that were said with a broad smile, thedy waved her hand while trying to hide her proud expression.
How many times had she said the same thing? It looked the size of a thumb, but she could see His Majesty the Emperor. Ophelia let out a long sigh.
I can go out now.
She turned her body towards the door.
Uh?
Ophelia didnt even know what had happened. A rush of heat surged from her stomach.
She looked down at body. Blood was dripping from her pale apricot dress.
Ophelias mouth opened, but no sound came out. She pulled the sword which had pierced her stomach out roughly.
Her vision spun round and round.
The next moment, it was darkness.
That I just thought I was dead. No, I didnt even know I was dead.
When I first experienced death, neither did I.
Surprisingly, Ophelia couldnt help butugh at the words of the crown prince who meekly agreed.
She was not equipped with a mind to talk about death and joke around.
Instead, she immediately continued the story.
I came back right after I died. The second time, I just thought it was just weird. But I said it felt like dj vu. The result, was but of course.
You must have died.
This time, the crown prince easily added the words she didnt say.
As if to prove that his words that he had already gone through it all were never nonsense.
Saliva ran down Ophelias neck. The tongue in her mouth was dry, but she opened her mouth again.
The third time, I died while checking if it was a dream Oh, ande to think of it, on the third time, Your Highness caught me.
At her words, Richard thought for a moment.
He had already gone through so many deaths and regressions that he barely remembered all of them.
No, he tried to erase it from his memory. If he didnt, he wouldnt even be able to stand now, despite having given up everything.
Ophelia then shrugged her shoulders.
Anyway, the fourth time, I died the moment I realized it was real, and during the fifth, I died struggling to survive.
The crown prince raised his hand and stopped her story.
How far does this story go?
He was expressionless, but boredom was evident in his jewel-like eyes.
Its over now. Well, after dying and returning, I got out of it.
By saving me?
Yes, well, I just screamed and hit some of the assassins who were aiming for Your Highness in the back of the head. As I said before, Im good at hitting people behind the head. After repeating it dozens of times, I get better on my own.
Ame: I cant wait to see how Ophelia and Richard make the days progress, and how their rtionship develops!
And is it just me or does their names sound very simr to another pair (Berylia and Rixus) in one of my other projects hahaha readers of that one, please tell me Im not crazy!
Chapter 3: The Start of Infinite Regression (III)
Chapter 3: The Start of Infinite Regression (III)
Even if you learn, the learning time and efficiency would vary depending on whether you have talent or not.
But what if you had to do one thing so many times that you couldnt count it with both hands, in different situations, and if you didnt do it, you would die?
Even if your talent was infinitely close to zero, you would eventually be good at it.
There was no way to live other than that way
What sword would I have held? At best, Ive only ever held a knife or a letterhead. But it worked. Sneaking behind the assassins and hitting them on the back of the head.
These were words that could be said casually now, and with a slight smile. But at that time, her blood was dry.
In fact, there had been times when her blood did dry up.
She didnt know what the assassin did, but the moment she drank something, she died in a mummy state, with blood gushing out from the holes in her body.
Ophelias stomach churned when she remembered how she felt at that time.
Drink.
Seeing thedys face turning white, Richard held out the teacup he was drinking from.
If anyone saw it, they would be concerned.
There wasnt a single sign of poison, but what one person drank was handed over to another person. If those who teach etiquette had seen it, they would have grabbed the back of their neck and passed out.
However, there was not enough energy left to carefully follow the etiquette, so Ophelia drank the tea he was drinking at once without hesitation and took a deep breath.
Richard, who was looking at her with a deep nce, opened his mouth.
How many times have you returned from the National Foundation Day?
18th No, after counting to the 18th, I stopped.
Then, isnt it too early to specte that thedys regression is due to me? The regression that ended the moment I survived could be a coincidence.
At first nce, it seemed like a very logical statement, but Ophelia noticed it at once.
A few words from Richard could not shake the conviction she had from throwing her whole body, literally, she used her whole body.
Your Highness, youre trying to gloss it over because youre toozy to try anything.
Ophelias eyes narrowed at him, and Richard nodded his head openly as though he had no intention to make an excuse.
I dont want to do that anymore.
Ophelia bit her lips at the sound of his dry, sandy voice.
She couldnt say that she fully understood him.
Even if people go through the same thing, each person would have a different way of epting and oveing it.
Just as Richard opened his mouth in front of Ophelia, who was in conflict with whether to grab him by the cor or not, a knock sounded.
Tok tok.
Your Highness. Its time.
At the sound of a voice outside the door, Ophelia jumped like a harpooned tuna.
She screamed silently, her eyes mixed with bewilderment, astonishment and confusion, looking at the tightly closed door and Richard alternately.
Uh how? How did hee to know that Richard was here? No, if he knew, then why did he just let it go?
Richard said as if he had read her thoughts.
I was struck in the back of the head by you but I didnt pass out right away. Along the way, I left a sign telling him not to follow me.
The question has been solved, but a bigger question remains.
Why
I was curious as to why thedy, who has no title, kidnapped me like that.
He gave a very simple answer this time too. Too easily.
It was as if it didnt matter.
No, what if I meant to harm Your Highness?
But in conclusion, you didnt.
I didnt! No, then why did you kill all the assassins before I hit the back of the head?
Because I knew that thedy was behind me.
What if I were another assassin?
When asked about Ophelias origin, Richard responded by tapping the hilt of his hardened sword.
It doesnt matter. If I die, Ill regress anyway.
Ophelias throat was choked again at the dry, twisted voice.
Richard Isaac Dunc Million.
The only prince of the empire.
And a noble worthy of bearing the terrible pressure of standing above everyones head and the burden of supporting everyone, to the extent that no one could refute.
Not only did he have unmatched strength or tongue-in-cheek political abilities From the pitch-ck hair to the golden eyes as thick as honey.
A very drowsy ck panther-like man was lurking somewhere deep within.
Even a terrifying blood-stained figure could turn into a fatal painting.
If the word perfect was manifested as a person, it would be Richard.
Ophelia could understand Because he was the male lead. The unique protagonist in this novel Ophelia possessed.
A fantasy novel that she had never read before wasnt about the protagonist growing up through various ordeals.
The main story was the unstoppable biography of the protagonist, who was perfect from the beginning, iparable to anyone else.
If it had been her favorite novel, she would have tried to do something
Before this crazy regression, she obviously possessed an extra that had nothing to do with the original, so all she thought of was how to desperately avoid marriage and hiding the money she had saved to live a long and peaceful life.
She didnt have lingering feelings about her former life before possession.
She didnt know who made her do this ridiculous possession and gave her a little consideration, but it was like a miracle that she had no nostalgia even though she had memories of her previous life.
If the longing or desire to return to her former life was as much as the tears of an ant, Ophelia would have gone crazy.
As she puffed her lips, she found Richard again; he was standing outside the door.
Your Highness?
Im leaving soon, so please wait.
Despite the crown princes answer, which had as much motivation as a piece of dust, the aide who had been waiting outside the door left without questioning.
Even if Richard was his greatest enemy, it was the crown prince who asked him to wait.
Get up first.
Richard rose to his feet with greatposure. The back of the head that Ophelia had hit had long since healed, so he took one step at a time, undoing the cuffs of his wrinkled sleeves as the blood began to harden.
Ophelia was bewildered in a different way than before.
No, was this the end? She was determined and kidnapped the crown prince, and it was over?
Now that we knew he was the cause, they could work together to find a way out of this situation
Im exhausted.
Should she close her eyes and grab him by the cor again? It went over vaguely a while ago, but if she touched him again now, she would be blown away with the words, Its an insult!
Ophelia, who had unknowingly nned to grab him by the neck, couldnt catch him and was at a loss. But then, Richard stopped.
He turned around and reached out to Ophelia.
Will you go with me?
Nothing could be read out of his dry eyes, but Ophelia, needless to say, grabbed Richards hand.
.
Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 16th. 3:23 p.m.
Ophelia Bolsheik, before the start of her second infinite regression.
I shouldnt have gone with him. Ophelia was trying to look at the far-away mountain as much as possible.
Two people were waiting where Richard had led Ophelia.
Your Highness, please do not misunderstand what I am saying.
I was just repeating the sentence the Marchioness had said.
Of course you did. Ill say it again, but
Marchioness Neir. The owner of a marquisate with one of the greatest powers in the empire.
The most representative word that went around openly in describing her was bloodsucker.
In addition, evaluations such as iron face or a person who is very capable but I dont want to associate with were popr.
Of course, such things were of no use to Ophelia. Until this regression issue, she didnt have a chance to meet not only the crown prince but also Marchioness Neir.
Moreover, there was only one most important fact about Marchioness Neir.
She was a viin who was in opposition to the main character, Richard.
I shouldve read the book. Even if its not my preference, I shouldve read it!
It was no use waving your hands after the bus had passed, and it was always toote to regret.
(TL/N: to people like me who basically drive everywhere haha in some countries, even at the bus stop, you have to stick out your hand or wave it to indicate that you want to board the bus.)
She remembered the back cover of the book stating he was the viin, but she had no idea what the hell she had done to make her the number 1 and worst viin.
First of all, she knew that he was a person who could say what he wanted without blinking an eye, even when he saw Richard covered in blood
Ophelia could only groan inwardly at the deep regret that came upte, and she took a deep breath.
The esteemed daughter of the Marquisate of Neir, Raisa.
Due to the atmosphere, Ophelia did her best to pretend she wasnt a human but the furniture in this room.
Even if Ophelia had no interest in the imperial social world, which was also known as the battlefield without blood or tears, she did to a certain extent carry out the superficial rtionships she had to forge as a counts daughter.
Although she couldnt remember all the rumors said by the youngdies, whose rtions with her were so light that it could fly away, she did hear too many things and remembered some of them.
Do not stand out in front of Lady Neir. whether in a good or bad sense.
She didnt bother to ask why.
If the person who you were told not to stand out to in both a good or bad way was at a distance you would never meet for the rest of your life, it would be tiring to hear many anecdotes.
I shouldve asked.
Ophelia regretted not knowing something too many times. If she could, she would go back to that point in time and squeeze out information until there was none left.
In any case, its just a presumption.
Youre not even a maid, why do you dare to be next to the Crown Prince?
As soon as those wordse out of the mouth of Lady Neir, the bullying that appeared like a regr in amon novel would begin.
If Ophelia read it as a novel, she would feel irritated and frustrated, and would even curse for thedy to be gone
But if the reality was that she would be bullied right now
Chills ran down her back.
If I actually know anything, I would have been able to avoid a situation like that!
In front of the two viins that stuck through the entire novel, which she suddenly encountered, Ophelia shed tears of sorrow.
So, while she was exuding the aura of I am a furniture with her whole body, the conversation between Marchioness Neir and Richard wasing to an end.
And if you can, take a good look at this child.
Marchioness Neir openly expressed her desire for the crown princess seat, shamelessly saying it without changing her expression.
Richard, too, did not raise an eyebrow, let alone there be a shift inplexion, and epted the marchioness words with a bored face.
Im not in a hurry enough to bring in the one and only heir of the Marchioness.
Ah, Im not saying right now. But if you get the chance, please.
Marchioness Neir let out a littleugh, but Lady Neir did not.
Her face, which didnt resemble the marchioness at all, was like a mask, and there was no movement of fine muscles.
Seeing both Richard and Lady Neir pass over each other like a dog looking at a chicken, Ophelia involuntarily sighed in relief.
Fortunately, among the many women surrounding the main character, there was no Lady Neir.
And it happened less than a minute after Ophelia swept her chest.
The tea was so cold and lukewarm that the marchioness and her daughter did not even touch their cups, but the crown prince took a sip without hesitation.
Hmm.
After emptying the teacup, Richard slowly, very slowly, turned his head in the direction of Ophelia.
When their eyes met, Richards lips twisted, and the next moment.
Ugh.
Your Highness!
Oh my God, Your Highness!
In front of Ophelia who had her mouth wide open, Richard copsed, vomiting an incredible amount of dark red blood.
While the Marchioness Neir reached out to the suddenly copsing Richard as if she was really surprised.
Ophelia copsed, following the warning of the danger-sensing instinct developed through dozens of regressions.
Hwoong.
With the sound of a sharp sword cutting through the air, one or two strands of her bright red hair were cut and fell gently.
Ahh, this again
Ophelia was decapitated by a sword shing in front of her eyes without being able to speak.
Ame: I forgot to mention that this is R15, though I think its more for the multiple deaths and gory scenes.
Chapter 4: The Second Start
Chapter 4: The Second Start
Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 16th. Afternoon.
Ophelia Bolsheik, the first of the second infinite regression.
Ophelia opened her eyes. Whenever she returned after her death, her vision always spun for a while, but she got used to it, so she immediately grasped her surroundings.
First return, the second start of infinite regression.
Richard was poisoned by tea, and she was decapitated by someone she did not know.
The face of the damn bastard who cut my head off I should have seen it.
Ophelia clenched her teeth.
The nightmare of the day of the founding anniversary, which was the first infinite return, began to rewind in front of her eyes.
Her stomach was churning and she felt very nauseous. She had to cover my mouth, but as she was holding her neck with both hands without realizing it, a dry voice fell from above her head.
Are you okay?
Unlike Ophelia, who had turned so pale as though her body didnt have a single drop of blood, Richard was just as calm as if he was a monk.
No, could that expression be called calm? Should I say that all the emotions have weathered and disappeared?
Ophelia shook her head violently, and he opened her mouth again.
You said you did your first infinite regression at the National Founding Day celebration.
Yes.
You know now that its just the beginning.
She could understand why he gave up, even without hearing him say it.
The reason why he readily reached out.
The reason why Richard gave up.
Regression was not important. Even death could pass. Simply.
The fact that there was no end in sight.
Realizing that.
But
She didnt want to live a life of misery and death in that way, suddenly possessing a character in a novel.
If I had died at once, it would have ended while I was just stumbling around like when I just possessed!
The process of death was harsh and painful. In addition, the pain and despair felt as five internal organs were twisted and blood spurted from the body remained in Ophelia even after returning
Ophelia resolutely clenched her fists and shouted.
I wont give up though!
Richards eyes lit up for a second.
However, it was such a brief moment that Ophelia did not see it, and even Richard himself did not realize it.
If I felt like giving up, I wouldve already given up at the national celebration! Thinking about the hardships I went through while living and dying without knowing why, I cant give up even if its unfair!
Didnt you say your only purpose is to survive?
Ophelia crossed the arms in front of her chest, making an expression that said why are you asking something so obvious?
Thats right. And its still unfair.
At that, the corners of Richards eyes crinkled slightly, as if smiling.
Of course, Ophelia doesnt have good visual acuity to recognize Richards subtle changes in expression. Anyway, she didnt feel so, so she grinded her teeth and said,
Having my neck sliced away, its the most disgusting way to die. How was it for Your Highness?
The poison that slowly paralyzes the fingertips and eventually stops the heart is the most memorable. My assassination client wanted to disy my outer shell and said to kill me without any scratches.
(TL/N: Im pretty sure hes joking ;_; dont take everything he says at face value!)
Taxidermy? Ophelias face crumpled very reluctantly, then she shook her head.
Its not memorable, its dirty.
Its nothing special.
Yes? What, nothing?
Yes. Deathes fairly. There cant be a way that I dont particrly dislike.
Still, I want to avoid this kind of death
Ophelias shoulders stiffened in the middle of a debate about which death felt the worst.
No, not this. Its time for Marchioness Neir toe soon
Tok tok.
Before she could finish speaking, a knock rang out.
Ophelia swallowed her saliva and looked up at Richard.
Because she still hasnt heard any answers from him.
Your Highness.
He didnt reply, but Ophelia didnt give in and asked.
Could you please cooperate?
Well.
At his ambiguous answer, Ophelia barely swallowed the words that had been pushed to the tip of her tongue.
I am afraid of a future where Im worn out like you and eventually lose the will to break free from this invisible bond.
She couldnt bear to say so.
Richard looked at Ophelia, whose face clearly showed there was something else she wanted to say but decided to keep her mouth shut. Then he said,
Lady.
Yes.
Even if I survive this time ording to your wishes, you know that this regression will never end anyway.
Yes, I know.
But you still want to survive? Forever.
It was a voice that sank as if it were creeping into a deep swamp and suffocating.
Ophelias blue eyes and Richards golden eyes met head-on.
Her eyes shook like a stormy sea, but her answer did not change.
Yes.
How long was this suffocating silence?
Richard held his hand out towards Ophelia as before the return.
Lets go.
Once more, just like before, Ophelia held his hand.
.
Again, facing Marchioness Neir and her daughter, Richard still had a grim face, but Ophelias eyes shone differently than before.
The male protagonists nemesis.
Thest viin.
Wasnt it the Marchioness of Neir? It was hard to believe that the surprised expression on Marchioness Neirs face when Richard copsed was a lie, but if it was that Marchioness Neir, even that could be acting.
In fact, if she had to point out who had the strongest motive and the best means to poison Richard, it would be Marchioness Neir.
Please give me your opinion
Ophelia narrowed her eyes as she heard Marchioness Neirs words with one ear and let it flow out through the other.
She didnt know as she had her head bowed before, but it seemed the marchioness was smiling a little.
It smells very fishy
If it was a smile with dark insides, it would normally be expressed as stinky, so there was no substitute expression for that smile other than that it was fishy.
But a viin like that was so sloppy that she didnt poison herself and only poisoned Richard?
Wasnt that too clumsy?
Hence, it must be apletely different bad guy unrted to Marchioness Neir.
Its perfect, but like the protagonist of a fantasy novel, hardships and trials alwayse.
Even without reading the novel, for the protagonist to stand out, any enemy must appear and be defeated.
Wouldnt it be about a citys poption if Richards minor enemies were added together?
So she couldnt be sure of anything right now. Even if she kept dying over and over and found a way to survive, there was a chance she wouldnt find the real poisoner.
Itsing soon.
Soon, Richard would drink the tea, and it would be time for her to be decapitated.
Well, well think about finding the culprit once this regression is over, and once Richard doesnt drink that tea
Your Highness!
Ophelia made a loud noise without realizing it. It was because Richard picked up the teacup in question.
All eyes were naturally focused on her.
Ophelia, who was staring intently at Richard holding his cup, felt something strange.
Why is he holding his ss like that?
There wasnt a particrpulsory way for one to hold a teacup, but anyway, one wouldnt hold the entire cup while drinking tea. Since its hot.
Its like trying to hit someone with that little teacup
Ophelias thoughts did not continue. She paused as she tried to rub her cheek unconsciously.
My cheeks are too hot.
The eyes of Lady Neir towards Ophelia were getting deeper and stronger.
If I dont deal with this situation first, Ill be burned to death by the gaze of Lady Neir before my head is cut off.
Even though it would all be undone if she returned, Ophelia did not have the slightest desire to go back.
Come to think of it, I just watched Richard raise his ss and reflexively cried out.
But Ophelia was very brazen and made up a reason in an instant without even moving a muscle.
Your Highness, the cup is notpletely intact, so I will bring a new one.
Of course, the ss was totally fine. There was no way that the teacup that woulde in front of Richard could be ced without careful inspection.
Dozens of goddamn regressions on the day of the National Founding Day anniversary. Thanks to that, her spontaneity in dealing with sudden situations like this improved.
But in the next moment, Ophelia stood still, unable to do anything.
As what happened was exactly why she thought Richard held his ss in such a weird way.
Plok.
The temple of the servant on the left was broken along with the teacup he was holding.
Ophelias jaw dropped.
Your Highness! What is this
It wasnt just her who was shocked. Marchioness Neir was astonished in a different way than before the return, and Lady Neir also had her eyes wide open.
Sureung.
And before Marchioness Neir finished speaking, Richard drew his sword.
The marchioness face was distorted, but Richard didnt give her a single nce.
The ck-haired prince raised his sword without hesitation as he looked down at the unconscious servant whose head had just been hit and blood was dripping out of it.
Euck.
The sword was lodged in the human body, and there was the sound of bones being crushed.
Uck.
The servant crossed the river from which he could not return without opening his eyes, and Richard lightly pulled out the sword caught in the broken bones.
Euck, euuuck.
A voice starker than before resounded in the room as silent as a grave.
Atst, the moment the sword was fully pulled out, Richard and Ophelias eyes met.
He nced once at her neck, which was still attached, and once at the dying servant.
That was the someone who cut off my neck.
Even if Richard didnt say it, Ophelia knew.
As she slowly closed her gaping mouth, Richard tilted her head slightly and swung his sword again.
Srung.
The servants head, which was cut off at once, rolled across the floor and crashed into the toe of Marchioness Neir, stopping.
Blood pooled at his feet, but Marchioness Neir was not fed up.
Just that the corners of her mouth were twisted.
So the situation was quickly settled.
Contrary to Opheliasplex calctions, Richard stopped the regression too quickly and simply.
Even if there were still people who tried to harm Richard, as long as he drew his sword, they would not be able to brush the tip of his hair.
Blood from the decapitated body reddened the white carpet. And the severed neck.
Fortunately or unfortunately, Ophelia did not have the urge to vomit her guts out, thanks to the tiring sight of a return to thest National Day.
She just covered her nose at the stench of that dreadful, vivid blood.
But Richard, the creator of this mess, carelessly threw the sword with blood and flesh stuck to it and said,
Marchioness, continue what you said.
Ame: I hope the cycle of regressions isnt tooplicated to follow ;_;
Chapter 5: Whims and Fancies (I)
Chapter 5: Whims and Fancies (I)
Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 19th. 8:19 in the morning.
Ophelia Bolsheik, the fourth* of the third infinite regression.
Three days after Richard cut off the head of an assassin who had infiltrated as a servant.
Ophelia was driving a carriage frantically towards the imperial pce. Of course, an actual coachman was driving it, but if she could, she would have driven it herself.
She diedst night.
With a heart attack.
No, it would be more urate to say that she died tonight and regressed.
At first, she denied reality for the first time in a long time since the founding anniversary. It was due the second infinite regression that ended so easily while she was with Richard.
However, the second time she slipped and smashed the back of her head, and the third time the bread she ate was caught in her throat, Ophelia woke up in anger.
This damn infinite regression has begun again.
Ophelia nervously gripped her fan inside the carriage.
Somehow, everything is fine today!
After that day where Richard created another bloodbath before the bloodshed, Ophelia had hope that she might never regress again.
(TL/N: if you hadnt noticed, weve moved 3 days from the previous episode, from april 16th to april 19th~)
It was very faint, but wasnt it freedom to dream?
It started in the morning with the news that the business that she invested slush funds in without her mothers knowledge was experiencing a good wind. It was a very minor thing, but the tea was just right for her taste. Or miraculously not bumping into her mother though they were in the same house, and etcetera.
She was lucky.
It was too good.
Until this infinite regression.
Alhough Ophelia went through infinite regression for the third time, there was something new that she realized.
Even if she did nothing, something would change little by little.
It wasnt that big of a deal.
The tea that was perfect for her taste sometimes tasted strange, or she suddenly ran into each other her mother even though she couldnt even see the tip of the older womans hair previously.
Come to think of it, there were some minor changes in the founding anniversary, the first of her infinite regressions.
The kinds of appetizers that came out that day changed one by one, or the types of flowers differed.
Realizing that there were changes each time she returned, Ophelia started worrying that her secret investments would copse, and that was the biggest driving force behind her throwing away her absurd escapism.
If I regress tonight only to see my secret funds fly away!
Ophelia was grinding her teeth, but she soon drooped her shoulders and became sullen.
It was because this regression made it clear that it was simply Richards whim that ended thest regression.
If Richard made up his mind, this third infinite regression would have ended quickly.
These infinite regressions were ultimately determined by Richards life or death.
When he died, the cycle of infinite regression begun automatically, and if he survived, one cycle woule end, and so on.
In the second regression, thanks to him slicing the assassins head, he didnt die and the regression ended with that.
With only one regression, the word infinite regression even seemed ridiculous.
Because I cant see the end.
Ophelia still didnt know what kind of whim Richard, who seemed to have given up on everything, had acted on.
But this third infinite regression
If he doesnt die, I cant die, so even if I cant see him, I know hes letting it go and dying again and again without the will to live, giving up everything.
No. Lets not jump to conclusions until I see for myself.
Ophelia sighed as though the ground went out when she faced a new difficulty
Entry is not allowed.
Ophelia had rushed to the crown princes pce, but instead of meeting Richard, she was rejected at the door.
It was a natural result.
It would be impossible for a youngdy, an untitled member of a county, to meet the crown prince without prior agreement.
If Ophelia was able toe face to face with Richard so easily, she would have been worried about the security and future of the empire, which was considered the most powerful country in history.
Lady, go back.
At the resolute words of the soldier guarding the pce and the threatening sound of the spear colliding with the floor, Ophelia quietly retreated.
There were not just one or two people who wanted to see Richards face and caused a fuss in front of his pce wanting to meet him.
As a result, the soldiers guarding the crown princes pce had the authority to detain, regardless of rank; this fact was so famous that it was hard not to know.
Your Highness, I just want to see you for a bit!
How dare you, do you know who I am!
While Ophelia thought of some anecdotes that made her eyes blurry just by hearing it in her thoughts, she pretended to go back to the carriage and hid in the shadows.
Oh I didnt know that the first infinite regression to the National Founding Day festival would help in so many ways.
She possessed an ordinary and ipetent nobledy, but thanks to the first infinite regression, she honed the ability to hide her presence even from assassins and to the point of being able to hide in the imperial pce.
This meant that most people wouldnt even realize that Ophelia was there.
It was a blessing in disguise.
Okay, now I have to figure out how to get in.
Ophelia snorted.
Did the guard think she would give up after being denied admission once?
Infiltration?
No. No matter how well she managed to approach the assassins from behind without them ever noticing, it was a thoroughly calcted route.
Looking back, it was fortunate that the number and identity of the assassins did not change.
After she erased the option to sneak in, Ophelia had few options left.
The process of formally requesting a meeting would take too long. Plus the fact that she would regresster in the day, this was a method she could not use.
But I cant borrow the power of someone who can see the crown prince without a prior contact
Ophelia thought about that, and fell t in the shadows.
This was because the person who just passed her was one of those people who could freely enter and leave the crown princes pce without prior agreement.
James Gryu.
Richards left arm. Although James was the second son of a ducal family, he had no intention of seeding the family, vowing to do well on his own.
Without a second thought, Ophelia rearranged herself to lookpletely different from before, changing her hairstyle in an instant and taking off her cloak.
Just before James stood at the main gate of the pce, she narrowly erased her presence and followed him as closely as possible.
With James, entering the crown princes pce was like eating a piece of cake.
This was because the man in front of her was personally ordered by Richard, so the soldiers could not interfere with whoever or whatever he brought.
As the icing on the cake, James was an advisor who only used the pen, but he is a stoner to people. If Ophelia was erasing her presence to the extent she did when she was up against the assassins, the chance of him noticing her was infinitely close to zero.
Looking back, Ophelia wondered what Richard believed in to give such an order, but thats Richard.
The only and perfect male lead in a fantasy novel.
Even if he said he wanted to make soybean paste with red beans, it would work in the novel.
By the way, I didnt know todays good fortune is going to turn out like this.
There was infinite regression, but this luck was something to behold.
Youre doing a great job.
No, sir.
The eyes of the two soldiers nced at Ophelia for a brief moment, but as expected, they did not stop her from entering the pce.
In time, Ophelia achieved what she had been aiming for. If James ever looked back, she intended to hit him on the back of the head.
She had nothing to fear.
If she regressed, it would never have happened, and even if she didnt, he wouldnt know who knocked him out.
How far had they walked? James stopped in front of a very thick and solid door.
Tok tok.
Your Highness, this is James.
Come in.
The moment she heard Richards permission, Ophelias eyes shed like that of a wild beast fixed on its prey.
And her prey was
Ophelia, raising her arms high, met Richards eyes through the door that opened in front of her.
Richard wasnt at all surprised to see a bright redhead that seemed determined enough to strike the back of someones head.
He just stared at Ophelia, who had stopped.
Then the door opened wide. James entered the office and tried to close the door.
Leave it.
Richard waved his hand. James had a puzzled face, but he was the kind who would believe his master even if he said a stork would deliver a baby, so he immediately left the door as it was.
Ophelia shrugged and quickly hid in a corner of the office.
The invitations to the huntingpetition
While waiting for Jamess boring report to end quickly, Ophelia closed her eyes for a moment.
Whoosh.
The wind that made her red her hair soar like zing fire brushed her cheeks.
When the wind from the huge wide open window behind Richard escaped through the open door, Ophelias hair as well as the papers on his desk began to flutter and fly.
All of them were stamped with a bright red seal of Confidential or Restricted, but Richard and James didnt care.
Ophelias nervousness reached its peak, and the second she decided to knock James out so that she can talk to Richard
The report was over.
Shall we proceed like this?
Yes. You can go now. Before the back of your head is injured.
What?
James responded instantly to Richards words, and Ophelia gently lowered her arm.
Click.
As the door closed and James disappearedpletely, Ophelia, who had been squatting, got up and tapped her leg.
While she rubbed her trembling legs, Richard approached her step by step and uttered,
Yourete.
The absurd words of more than I thought were omitted.
After barely putting away her disguise, she calmly opened her mouth.
What happen.
An arrow flew in through the window.
Before Richard could finish speaking, Ophelia sprinted behind him.
However, Ophelias n to close the window at once ran into difficulties from the start.
Uh Hurry!
No matter how hard she tried, the window wouldnt move.
After watching Ophelia exerting her strength to the point where the back of her hand turned white, Richard rose up.
Why is it so heavy!
Thud.
No matter how big and heavy the window was, the sound of closing was not normal.
Richard stood behind Ophelia and gently closed the window with one hand, which she had not moved despite doing so with all her might.
Ophelia tilted her head behind her after ncing at the closed window. She stared at his sharp jawline as if she was going to get cut, and then she slipped out under his tightly stretched arm.
If you had closed the window earlier, you wouldnt have died Ack!
Pak.
Before she could finish her words, the crossbow that had pierced the thick window flew and stuck in Richards chest.
The instant Ophelia breathed in.
Pwakak, pak.
The crossbow flew back and prated her chest as well.
As Ophelia fell to the floor, bleeding and dying, she pouted.
You said arrow, not crossbow!
(*) What does the fourth of the third infinite regression or any other variation mean?
Think of it as a game, with the condition to clear every stage/regression being Richards survival. If they fail at any particr stage, theyll have to repeat it.
[x] of the [n] infinite regression
[n] is the stage theyre currently in, and [x] is the number of times theyre attempting to clear this stage.
So at the start of this particr episode, Ophelia is doing this day/stage/regression for the 4th time and well, since she and Richard died at the end of this episode, theyll be on the fifth of the third infinite regression (well, 14th or 15th actually, as the author skipped past their other failed attempts)
Did I help? Or did I make things worse hahaha
Chapter 6: Whims and Fancies (II)
Chapter 6: Whims and Fancies (II)
Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 19th.
Ophelia Bolsheik, the 14th of the third infinite regression.
Your Highness, dont stick your head out.
Richard couldnt have responded to Ophelias sharp words, for she was sitting on his legs and pressing with her whole body, or her words might change.
Under the dimly lit desk, Ophelia sat with Richard underneath, exerting all her might to press down on his needlessly firm chest and irritably broad shoulders.
Of course, Richard could easily push her away if he wanted to, but he let it be as she was desperate enough that she threw herself at him.
Furthermore
If my secret funds are blown away, Ill let you experience firsthand that there are more troublesome things than death in infinite regression.
It was not that scary, it was annoying. Wasnt that a pretty cute threat?
A few secondster, Ophelia swallowed her saliva and counted backwards from ten.
four, three, two, one.
Unlike the very tense Ophelia, the impatient Richard muttered just one thing.
Its a sess, so breathe.
Oh, uh-huh! Haah, haah.
Ophelia, who had been holding her breath for a while, closed her eyes tightly and opened them again.
Last name.
Last name?
Sess! It seeded! Aaaaah! Goddammit, we finally made it!
As Ophelia pped Richard on the shoulder and cheered, the corners of his lips subtly copsed again.
He died over and over and over and over and over again.
And he returned to the way he was before he died, as if he hadnt been dead.
Therefore, for Richard, the fact that he survived or regression was over was no longer a pleasing fact.
Another infinite regression would begin anyway.
The very happy Ophelia right in front of his eyes, who had mmed him down with her body as heavy as a cotton bat, must also know.
That it was not the end.
Your Highness, today is over!
Yes. Its done.
Still, it wasnt bad to see her so happy.
Thats right. It was not bad.
At that moment, Richards parched chest moved only very slightly.
It was like seeing an oasis in a mirage while drying out in the middle of an endless desert.
It was a whim.
Just like when he cut off the head of the assassin who cut off her throat when she grumbled that she didnt want to be decapitated.
This, too, was nothing. Like nipping a hangnail off with a nail clipper, it must be a whim of concern.
Ophelia leaned back to get up from Richards body, but he pressed her head down.
Youre going to bump into it.
Oh, my.
Having been hit several times already, Ophelia shrank her neck down like a tortoise.
As Richard reached up, Ophelias gaze followed his hand.
He lifted the heavy desk with one arm while in a very unstable sitting position beneath her. Without even dropping a single sheet of paper piled up on the desk.
Soon, Ophelia asked, narrowing her eyes.
With this amount of strength, you can catch the crossbow that flies through that thick triple-zed window.
I dont know because I havent tried it, but Ill try it when I get a chance.
Yes. Its very kind of you to experiment with my words. Plus, you hid under the desk ording to my opinion.
With her mouth sticking out like a duck, Ophelia grumbled, and came off him lightly.
As the nerves that had risen up to the top of her head were relieved, her body automatically became tired.
With the permission of Crown Prince Richard, Ophelia halfid on the sofa in his office. Looked up at the seemingly expensive ceiling, she opened her mouth and said,
Your Highness, its so hard to see your face.
Richard was silent at the out of the blue remark, and Ophelia continued her words.
Like this infinite return, I think there will be other cases where Ill die at home without knowing why. Since I wont know when that is, Id like to request an audience in advance.
Ah.
Even as Ophelia raised her limp body and sat up on the desk, she red intently at him, her blue eyes shing.
I want to be able to run to Your Highness anytime, anywhere.
If one were to judge solely by those words, it was like a desperate confession of love.
Then, wouldnt it be better to always be by my side?
This reply was also for a loved one.
However, in their heads, the death of love did not wander.
A temporary contract to be signed under mutual consent for a rtionship that wouldnt be strange even if she was with him all day and all the waking hours
Will you be the crown princess?
Please make me an aide!
There was a brief silence between Richard and Ophelia, who spokepletely different words at the exact same time.
They had simr lines of thought, yet the results were so different; both couldnt figure out why.
In great haste, Ophelia kicked the crown prince.
What nonsense are you talking about!
She was being really outspoken. She couldnt even recall how many times she was not careful with her words in front of Richard during the third infinite regression.
If youre the crown princess, it wouldnt be strange if youre always by my side.
Hearing his dry voice and looking at his expressionless face that suggested there was no problem, some would say, Thats Thats right.
However, it did not go so smoothly with Ophelia.
If the crown princess stays with Your Highness all day, there will be an uproar that she should be deposed immediately.
I love you so much that I want to keep you next to me, so whats the problem?
Ophelias eyes widened like a flounders when he replied as easily as if he was pulling candy out of his pocket.
Whether Your Highness likes it or not, if Im the crown princess, Ill have obligations to fulfill, and no matter how much of a contractual rtionship it is, I cannot forsake all of those obligations and stick to Your Highness.
If you want to move in instead
Thats a problem too!
Ophelia cut off Richards words without mercy and continued with a sigh.
More than anything else, we both know its a contract, and when this situation is resolved, we can just cancel the contract, but we cant be sure of the aftermath.
Thedy who broke up with Richard.
For good or bad, people would look at her with red eyes.
Moreover, if one thought of her mother, it would not be difficult to draw aplicated situation into the very gutter.
The problems that willeter wille only when we solve the problems in front of us right now.
No, thats why I want you to use me as an aide!
More restrictions on action
Ah, the crown princess doesnt not have any restrictions! That position is more restrictive than a single aide, I know, and you know, and the whole world knows!
Ophelia, huffing, suddenly realized.
When the words came out that she should be the crown princess, she panicked and went crazy, but
Youre trying to solve the troubles caused by the vacant crown princess seat. During the anniversary of the founding of the country, the emperor himself said that Your Highness should find a partner soon.
Richard kept his mouth shut as if he had no intention of denying, and Ophelia pushed her face up to his nose.
Before, it was burdensome to face him, who was the most perfect sculpture, but human beings were animals of adaptation.
He was arade trapped in the same damn loop of infinite regression, and he only worked properly when he wanted to.
As she regressed dozens of times because he did not move, the love of a thousand years that did not exist had also cooled.
Now, even when he was close enough that she could feel him breathing, her heart didnt pound, and she wasnt bothered even if the exhtion from her nose hit him hard.
Im just a youngdy from a normal county, and its not like Im a great beauty, or have any special talent that goes beyond the ordinary. Surely, the person who fits the seat of the crown princess is not me! It should be someone else.
Of course it would be. He was the only protagonist in a fantasy novel. The author must have made him a partner.
There might be one or several, but the author probably wouldnt have left the protagonist alone for the rest of his life.
Therefore, please appoint me as an aide. I will work hard like a cow.
Towards Ophelia, who thrusted out her chest and pounded hard, Richard did not give a positive answer.
Im not considering a position other than the crown princess. Arent you the one who wants to be by my side?
Are you saying that the thirsty man should dig a well?
(TL/N: Whoever is most in urgent need of anything is supposed to do it in a hurry.)
If this is the case, then the direction of the negotiations will have to change.
The tails of Ophelias eyebrows lowered as she fell down in front of him.
Your Highness future is bright, and you are the number one groom in the empire, or the continent. So even if you break off your marriage with me, it will be a flower path rather than a hindrance.
She exaggeratedly curved her shoulders and continued speaking.
But! Not me. I dont have anything
Didnt you say you were investing secret funds? And its pretty sessful too.
This thisdy who has a little money, will be blocked from getting married if she is dumped by the Crown Prince!!
As Ophelia massaged her shoulders with her head turned to the side, openly grunting, something strange rang in her ears.
She squinted at Richard.
Did she just hear the sound of the wind escaping?
Dont tell me that the stone statue who doesnt know if its alive or deadughed
All right.
What?
From tomorrow on, you will be my aide. I cant remember thest time Iughed like this. So I should listen to one thing you want.
.
When the negotiations between Richard and Ophelia came to a dramatic conclusion.
At the mansion of the Marquisate of Neir, the third closest residence to the Imperial Pce, a very business-like conversation was taking ce between the marchioness and her daughter*.
Are you serious about me being the crown princess?
Alternatives are always necessary, and preparations for work are not always quick to start. Didnt I teach you that much?
I understand very well, but is the only alternative the crown princess seat?
A fishy smile resembling the marchioness hung on Raisas lips.
Do you think that crown prince will show a tiny gap to the crown princess, or give her rtives as much power as a piece of dust?
I dont think either can be done.
Then, what is it? Its not like Ill be pregnant and want to use my child. Im sure Marchioness Neir wonte up with such a vulgar and opaque n.
Raisa, who was tantly sarcastic, twisted the corners of her lips and continued.
Besides, if I be the crown princess, Ill have to give up the marquisate, right? It wont happen unless I die.
Stop, go out.
The marchioness gave a firm order without answering Raisas words. She stared at her mother with venomous eyes, but in the end, she was forced to leave.
No matter how much she struggled, she was still only the esteemed daughter of a marquis family, and the power of the family was concentrated on her mother, the head of the family.
Kieek.
When Raisas fingernails scratched her ears and the diamond earrings in them, the servants bowed their heads more deeply while straining their shoulders.
To be the crown princess.
Does that mean you wont give me the marquisate?
Kieek, kieeeeeek.
The sound of her manicured nails scraping against the diamonds were shattering, but Raisa didnt care.
I cant let that happen.
Whoever the marchioness nned to bring in. She would not let anyone else sit where she couldnt sit.
The Marquisate of Neir must be hers.
The experience of being deprived of what was originally hers in front of her eyes became more and more unbearable the more she went through it.
(*) it wasnt specified in earlier episodes, but as we can clearly tell now, Marquis Neir is female. Her title is marquis rather than marchioness likely because she inherited the title, not married into the Neir family.Changes have been made to the relevant parts in earlier episodes.Updated as of 31st October 2022, decided to go with marchioness as thats more urate.
Ame: Apologies for this oversight ;_; I cant guarantee it doesnt happen again as for now, I havent tl ahead I should get to that soon
Chapter 7: Nice to Meet You (I)
Chapter 7: Nice to Meet You (I)
Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 20th. 8:00 in the morning.
Ophelia slept deeply, not knowing how long it had been, and greeted a refreshing morning.
Just by escaping from infinite regression and starting a new day, the world would look beautiful no matter whether she was in the gutter or not.
So Ophelia was able to smile broadly at her mother.
Its a beautiful day, Mother.
Thats new. And you seem busy. Where are you going so early in the morning?
Im going to the Imperial Pce.
Wherever I go, its been bustling since morning What?
Ill be back.
Wait! Ophelia! Ophelia!
Leaving her mother frantically calling behind her, Ophelia headed straight to the pce.
This is Ophelia Bolsheik.
Do you have an appointment?
No.
Then
After interrupting the guards words, Ophelia took out a small card.
I dont have a prior arrangement, but I have this card.
To Ophelia, who became his aide, the card that Richard gave as if pulling candy out of his pocket was not like candy at all.
It had a mark that only the blood of the imperial family could give.
Although it had a grand appearance, it was simply an imperial pce free pass, and at the same time, it allowed the bearer to see the imperial family member who gave it to them any time without a prior agreement.
After verifying the card, the guard immediately took a step back, withdrawing his gaze from Ophelia.
It must be because of Richards seal, which was clearly embossed on the card.
Pardon me, Lady Bolsheik.
Oh, no. Youre just doing your job. Well, I have to go now.
Surrounded by a halo of sunlight above her head, Ophelia passed the soldiers with a smile like a Buddha.
She entered the crown princes pce without hesitation and went to the office without hesitation.
Tok tok.
Come in.
Its a refreshing morning.
Opening the door vigorously, Ophelia walked towards Richard with a bounce in her steps.
You look good.
Your Highness is still not dead.
Thedy is the only person who sees me and says that.
Its because Im the onlyrade youre trapped in this damn cycle with. Yesterdays infinite regression ended, so maybe not today, right?
Well. Rather, thedy might wish for an infinite return to do everything she has to do today.
Is it work?
Yes.
Ophelia blinked rapidly at his answer, which seemed to ask why she was asking something so obvious.
She answered after scanning Richards huge desk and the piles of paperwork that lined up to the floor to form a mountain range.
But even the mere sight of the breathtaking mountain of papers didnt bring down her feeling of walking on clouds.
I have to work. Of course! Now that Im your aide, its natural I have to assist you!
As she eagerly rolled up her sleeves, she nced at the papers and Richard alternately with twinkling eyes.
You dont need to touch those documents, instead, go to the aides office. Its the second door on the left from this office.
Ill be back!
After she gantly went out of the door, Richards eyes, looking at her small back, curved slightly.
Are youing back here?
He touched the corners of his mouth that had risen unconsciously, and then shook his head.
.
Ophelia popped out of Richards office and, in front of the aides office, took a deep breath to calm her excitement.
Richard, its a face I got tired of while doing infinite regression, and to the point it didnt matter if I skimp on etiquette or something, but
From now on, if she made an infinite regression, these were the people she would also meet face to face again and again.
But Ophelia was the only one who would get to know them unterally.
She shook her head. Its not toote to think about depressing and serious thoughts then.
After tidying up her hair and clothes, Ophelia steadied her chin and straightened her back.
Tok tok.
Come in.
Unlike how she immediately opened Richards office door upon hearing a brief permission, this time, she carefully grabbed the doorknob and turned it.
Entering the aides office, she first faced a mountain of documents, not people.
Whats going on?
Although Ophelia could not see the person, she raised her voice a little towards the source of the voice from beyond the many mountains of papers.
Hello. I am Ophelia Bolsheik, who has be the Crown Princes aide as of today. Please take care of me.
At the end of her words, the only sound in the aides room was the scratching sound of a pen.
Ophelia tilted her head in the silence longer than expected, then she took a step into the mountain range of documents.
You dont have to go further.
A very business-like voice interrupted her steps.
As I said today I have to set up a ce first. You just have to find it from the beginning.
Although it was still a clerical voice, the content it contained was kind, which made Ophelia more reassured.
Thank you. Ill do that.
After Ophelia left the room without seeing the faces of her fellow aides once.
Behind the mountains of documents, the aide who was grimacing opened her mouth.
What just happened?
At Iris words, Cooper, another aide that didnt take his eyes off the papers while Ophelia came and went, asked absentmindedly.
What.
Ady just came in and greeted us.
What? Who came?
Cooper finally removed his gaze and nose from the papers, stuck his neck out, and looked around.
But Ophelia had long since left the ce, and Coopers sight was blocked by the piles upon piles of documents, so no one could be seen.
Nobody is here?
Anyway, youre such a jerk. Why cant you do two things at the same time?
As if familiar with Iris insults, Cooper asked, fixing his pen.
So whats going on?
The new assistant, Lady Bolsheik, suddenly arrived.
New assistant?
Did you hear anything from Sir Gryu?
No way. His Highness is the only one who can reach him right now.
By the way, theres no mention of when hesing back.
He went out to inspect a territory, so his return wont be quick.
Is that why a new aide was brought in?
Cooper tilted his head and sighed again.
And Iris, are you dissatisfied?
Of course Im dissatisfied. Arent you?
Cooper shrugged his shoulders, rubbing his stiff neck in response to the sharp reply that immediately returned.
Iris eyes shed with the momentum to stab Ophelia to death at any moment.
Lady Bolsheik. Ive never heard her name anywhere.
If you say so, then shes just an ordinary youngdy.
Yes. Shes just a youngdy who isnt outstanding in any field, and doesnt even have a title to be of any help to His Highness. But without saying a word to us, starting today, shes an aide?
Hmm. Im definitely not in a good mood.
Its His Highness decision, so Ill follow it.
Cooper shrugged at Iris cold voice.
Regardless of what His Highness is up to, Ill have to thoroughly find out how helpful she will be to him.
What are you going to do? Ah, if you throw a pen, the ordinary youngdy will fall with the pen stuck in her forehead.
I dont do that.
Yes. As long as you dont use violence, Ill just leave it alone.
Arent you annoyed?
I dont have time to be upset. Unlike you, I have to move my pen all day to barely follow what His Highness is doing.
At his words, Iris opened her mouth again, ready to retort when a knock was heard.
Come in.
This time, it was Cooper who answered, not Iris. The door opened, and Ophelia and the pce servants with furniture entered in a line.
Eventually, after navigating through the multitudes of documents and setting up the desk somehow, the servants disappeared, leaving only three people in the aides office.
Looking at Ophelia with her arms crossed, Iris slowly released her arms and took a step forward.
Imte for greetings. Im Iris Fillite. Over there
Cooper Halsey.
As long as thedy has be an assistant of His Highness, the family title is meaningless, so dont worry about it. Neither Cooper nor I have individual titles, so were the same as you.
Yes. Im Ophelia Bolsheik.
Now that you have a seat, you should start working.
Iris went straight to the main topic without a very formal greeting.
Yes.
And Ophelia didnt even say the standard answer of Leave it to me.
She was limited in what she could do. It was better for her to be someone who couldnt speak politely than to say she couldnt do it when put in charge of something.
Its her first time, so simple chores like organizing documents
Please pick the beans out of the sand.
At Iriss next words, Ophelias eyshes fluttered as fast as the wings of a hummingbird.
Did I hear it wrong?
No, are you kidding me?
The momentary thought disappeared as soon as she saw Iris face, which seemed unlikely to be pierced by a needle.
It was real work.
Ophelia swallowed her saliva.
Beans?
Yes. Its very simple. I cant leave you with a headache from the first day, so please do what you can.
It was a cold voice; as though one would freeze if one touched her hand.
Ophelia was taken aback. If she was an aide, then shouldnt she handle paperwork?
Of course, as Iris said, it was Ophelias first day, so she wouldnt be able to take charge of confidential or urgent papers.
Besides, it was clear that there would not be enough time or space to teach her who was put into actual practice. She nned to spend a day or two learning what they do over their shoulders, and if it didnt work out, she thought to pester Richard.
Because he had a baseless belief that he could turn Ophelia, who didnt know much about his work, into a useful assistant in a day or two.
But beans? Picking beans out of the sand?
She received a job she never expected, let alone imagined.
Iris stared at Ophelia with the most bitter eyes.
The beans are very precious, theyre from the holy country of Garon. Its handled directly by the Crown Princes Pce, not anywhere else. I wont exin further. The beans will be used as a celebration in the uing hunting contest. Come back as soon as youre done. There are other things piled up. Its a simple job, so you can finish it quickly.
Ophelias eyes, which were swaying like a ship that met a storm, immediately became firm at Iris exnation.
She started with the terribly strange thing of possessing a character in a book, and now she is trapped in the bloody cycle of infinite regression.
Could there be anything more absurd and embarrassing than that?
Picking beans wasnt that weird.
Besides, wasnt this kind of territoriality cute?
Yes. I will do my best.
With a wide smile on her face, Ophelia headed straight to the warehouse where the beans were piled up.
Two people remained in the aides office. Iriss forehead creased, and at the same time, a smirk leaked out between Coopers lips.
I dont think shes just an ordinarydy?
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, and Ame for tranting.
Chapter 8: Nice to Meet You (II)
Chapter 8: Nice to Meet You (II)
Ophelia exited the aides office, leaving behind Cooper, who wasughing pointlessly, and Iris, whose eyes were as cold as icicles that were about to fall.
Its sacred She arrived at the warehouse where the beans were piled up with sand.
It was a warehouse, but it was enshrined in the center of one of the guest rooms in the crown princes pce; perhaps it was impossible to arbitrarily pile up things containing divine power.
When the servant left after the guide, Ophelia was left alone with the beans, or rather, beans mixed with sand.
Tak tak.
Ophelia knocked on the huge barrel of beans and sand, then put her hand inside it.
She picked out a couple of beans from the much more finely grained sand than she expected, and proceeded to take out beans one after another.
However, it was impossible to pick out all the beans in a containerrge enough for one person to fit in by hand even if you were given a long time.
Ophelia muttered, searching for a solution while picking out the beans.
I think Ive seen something like this somewhere
Ophelia, who had tilted her head greatly, immediately widened her eyes.
Its Psyche!
Psyche, unable to resist temptation at the whispers of her older sisters, eventually lost her husband, Eros.
One of the things she received from Aphrodite, the mother of Eros and the goddess of love, to make up for that mistake.
Is it ssifying pigeon feed?
Ophelia couldnt remember the details, but it was regarding sorting out things of different sizes, be it sand or something else.
Its not exactly the same thing! But the story is a myth and this world is in a novel, so something simr may be done. What did Psyche do then?
Although the basis for finding a solution was absolutely poor, Ophelia was serious.
Rolling the beans she had picked out while being immersed in her thoughts, Ophelia suddenly patted her numb leg and got up.
The ants sent by Eros helped to ssify them.
In other words, Psyches story was of no help to Ophelia now.
How can I use ants. There really is no answer.
As Ophelia shed a dry smile, a familiar voice resounded from behind.
Ants?
Your Highness?
She didnt know how or when he came in, but Richard was leaning his back against the closed door, tilting his head.
Ants.
Ophelia approached Richard in a heartbeat.
Your Highness! Dont you have anything to do?
It sounds quite unpleasant, it makes me feel ufortable when you say it so refreshingly.
No, I dont mean it in a bad way. I was wondering if you could help me.
Richard covered Ophelias forehead with his palm as she approached him, holding both hands together and with her eyes shining brightly.
I thought I heard you say youll work hard like a cow as an assistant. You want me to help you? You cant pick up all the beans by the end of the day even with one more hand.
Ophelia raised her brows and replied, her eyes still twinkling as it was.
What do you mean, you dont have to pick beans with your noble hands.
Then?
Your Highness.
Ophelia took Richards hand down and lowered her voice to the fullest.
If its not ants, dont you have something like insects?
He was silent for a moment, unable to find a word to answer for a moment, and Ophelia did not bother to hire him.
When Richard realized that the blue eyes full of hope were sincere, he asked for confirmation.
What?
Ants, ants. Dont you know ants? A very small, creeping ck insect with a head, thorax and abdomen.
I know what an ant is. But asking me if I have ants? Like humans?
Yes! It doesnt have to be ants. As long as it has enough strength to pick out beans from sand, and theres a lot of them!
There is no such talent.
In response, Ophelia patted Richards hand and clicked her tongue.
Its really not helpful.
Its really the first time Ive ever heard that not being able to control ants doesnt help.
As the protago no, as the Crown Prince, shouldnt you be able to control insects?
Richard looked at Ophelia expressing her dissatisfaction throughints even though it was obvious he couldnt do it, and then turned his head away.
Youre smiling to yourself again
Ophelia didnt know what caused the smile, but leaving Richard to smile by himself, she resumed thinking of ways to pick out the beans.
After a while, the crown princes smile faded and he asked the woman.
What are you going to do now? I cant control ants, but I can control humans.
If I make use of Your Highness so openly, the two aides who are already looking at me with bad eyes wille to boil and eat me.
Well.
The two were more likely to give Ophelia a very high score for moving him, but he didnt bother to add that.
If it was Iris, aside from rating Ophelias abilities as high, just the fact that she used Richard would make her want to take Ophelia.
By the way, Your Highness.
And what else?
Dont you have anything to do? This time, Im asking with the correct intentions.
Honestly, arent you going? Ophelia asked with this meaning, but Richard shook his head.
Not now.
Youve cleared the whole mountain of documents?
No.
Then? To Ophelia, who had the question written on her forehead, Richard answered dryly.
I dont want to work right now, so Im not.
At his statement, the words that he lived sofortably in the world were pushed to the tip of her tongue, but she swallowed it.
This was because she knew better than anyone that his life was neverfortable.
Come to think of it, if Your Highness is here, even if there is an assassination attempt, it will be easier for me to understand. Since were just here.
It was rude for an aide to say that to the crown prince, but it had been a long time since either of them cared about such trifles.
How much time had passed as Ophelia picked the beans with Richard watching her?
Ophelia tapped her throbbing waist and licked her dry lips.
What is the probability that if I go into this barrel and struggle, the beans will pop out?
It will be infinitely close to zero.
In that case, please tell me a white lie.
Once I get in it, something must pop out, whether its beans or sand.
I guess so. Its not like its overflowing with water
Without speaking, Ophelia rapidly blinked.
Richard, seeing that, took his back off the wall and stepped out.
Ophelia found Richard approaching suddenly, but she was not surprised at all. Instead, she narrowed her eyes.
What is it? Why are you looking at me like that?
An expressionless face and gaze. But as she went through the loop of infinite regression, she was gradually able to read his minute facial expressions and emotions; thus, she found the slightest interest in his eyes.
I was wondering what other crazy things you would say this time.
Crazy? Im an aide, not a clown.
Therefore?
Im not a clown.
A great aide.
Please put more heart into it.
Okay. Aide, so?
Ophelia was not at all satisfied, but at that point, she brought up the answer that Richard was hoping for.
Its Archimedes.
Is it another insect after ants?
Ophelia paused for a moment at Richards incredibly strange retort that came out so quickly.
After all, this was a fictional world.
After going through so many ups and downs in this world for so long, even though her brain knew this was in a novel, the memories of her previous life would sometimes surface and mix.
It did have its own merits.
Ophelia stared at Richard.
Even though she kept looking at that unrealistic face shape and physical abilities that couldnt be considered a human in front of her, he didnt feel like a paper doll.
Wasnt that often the case in novels with possessed people?
Whether it was possession or reincarnation, if you entered a novel, even if the ce became a reality, the characters rarely felt like real people.
While feeling the reality with your whole body, in the corner of your mind, you would go this person will be like this, that person will be like that and unconsciously makes the mistake of fitting them into fictional characters rather than real people.
Then at some point, as if struck by lightning, you realized that these people were real people
Your Highness. Can I touch you?
It wasnt the reply Richard was looking for, and it came out of nowhere, but he didnt say anything and simply grabbed her hand.
Ophelia smiled halfheartedly at the rough, dry warmth felt by her hand.
His hands, which had been returning infinitely for so long, giving up life and even death, were warm.
Its lukewarm.
So what about Archimedes?
Oh, thats right. hes just a schr. Dont make a face like, There are schrs I dont know? Schr hes just a country grandfather.
Although she quickly turned the greatest mathematician in Greek history into a grandfather next door, Ophelia was brazen.
It wasnt like she ate and lived well from copying his achievements.
What he said is a lot moreplicated, but anyway, all I need now is water.
Water. Sand sinks and beans float.
How can you infer that with the one word water. Youre really not human.
A very simple but more efficient solution.
Ophelia brought out the abandoned elegance for a moment and bent her knees slightly.
Thank you for thepliment Your Highness.
She stopped being formal and asked with a serious face.
Ame: Do you guys feel anxious while youre reading this? Like, are they gonna suddenly die!?!?! or is it just me?
Chapter 9: Nice to Meet You (III)
Chapter 9: Nice to Meet You (III)
The weight of beans with divine power will not change, right?
Ophelia was very serious, she just remembered there wasnt any divine power in her previous life.
But Richard turned his head away without answering, and Ophelia hit his arm with a fist that was like a cotton bat.
From Psyche to Archimedes, it was a strange stream of consciousness, but Ophelia, who somehow came up with a way, soon opened the door and called a passing servant.
Could you bring me a big bucket of water?
.
Iris looked suspiciously at Ophelia when she returned before dinner time, that was, much sooner than she expected.
Are you done?
Yes!
Ophelia replied confidently, but Iris asked again, as if she couldnt believe her at all.
Really?
Yes.
However, Ophelias answer that was apanied by a smile did not change.
Im asking you, did you pick the beans out perfectly without a scratch? As I said, it contains divine power and is an important item for huntingpetitions. Its a simple way to prevent the injuries and deaths of those who will be outstanding talents.
Yes. I picked them all up and dried thempletely.
What how? What is that.
Come on, how long are you going to hold on to the person who has been working hard?
Cooper appeared from behind Iris, patted her on the shoulder and stepped forward in one motion.
Youve worked hard. Youve done such a great job with a lot of responsibility, so please continue as you are now.
Towards the kindly smiling, Ophelia responded vigorously.
Yes. I will work hard.
Whether you work hard or not, give the right results.
Ophelia responded unwavering to Coopers straightforward words, which were still said with a pleasant smile.
Yes.
Okay. Then now
Cooper nodded and was about to say something else, but Iris was quicker.
Wait a minute, I have one more question.
Yes?
Did you do it alone?
Ophelia answered without hesitation.
Yes. I did it alone.
Of course, Richard helped pour the sandy beans into the huge bucket.
No way, the entire thing?
Without a second thought, Ophelia witnessed Richard lightly lifting the bucket full of sand and beans, which would normally require a few people clinging to it and grunting.
After recalling that moment for a second, Ophelia opened her cloudy eyes as her shoulders trembled.
He was human, but he was a human without human-like qualities.
Anyway, there was no way that Richards help would leak out and enter Iris ears.
No one will know that Ive been here.
Richard said so, and Ophelia firmly believed it.
He didnt have to avoid peoples eyes by doing unimaginable things, such as riding in the shadows or breaking through the ground.
All he had to do was silence the people he met on your way there or on the way back.
More than I thought
Iris continued with a grim face.
You have the ability to get the job done one way or another. Of course Ill have to confirm, but Im sure you wont be lying to me soon after.
The omitted words of for a parachute could be understood without even hearing it.
But Ophelia was neither angry nor offended.
It was true that she was a parachute.
Obtaining the position of an aide to the crown prince was no means as easy as picking up a rolling chair and sitting down.
The best talent among the empires talents was selected through the rmendation of numerous people and the verification of even more people.
Among them, only those who have an unparalleled loyalty to Richard be an aide.
But Ophelia was none of them, so she could understand Iris and Cooper even if they were territorial and stubborn.
Of course, understanding and enduring were two different things.
But she could take a breather since she put in a decent first step for a parachute.
As Ophelia exhaled slowly, she met brown eyes, that was, Coopers.
Oh, youve been told earlier that those beans would be used in huntingpetitions.
Yes.
This document is about that.
Cooper, still smiling, pointed to the huge pile of paperwork.
Ah yes.
Ophelia, a bit startled by the sheer amount of paperwork, blinked rapidly, and Cooper struck her in the stomach with a soft voice.
Please take care of this part today. As I said before, I hope that the results are properly delivered.
After pointing to half of the pile of papers, Cooper immediately returned to his seat. Ophelia was speechless.
It seemed Iris had already gone, for she was nowhere to be seen, so Ophelia looked at the documents Cooper pointed to.
Is it bullying?
The first task of picking out beans is just a cute initiation, is this really workce bullying?
Ophelias doubts melted away within a few seconds.
In front of Iris and Cooper, there were many times more papers than the papers piled up in front of herself. Literally, a mountain range of papers.
Leaning to the right to look at them, Ophelia let out a sadugh, then straightened her body.
Its just a lot of work.
Indeed, she was an aide to the crown prince who moved not only the empire but also to the continent. It would be weird if there was less work.
Taking a short sigh, Ophelia rolled up her sleeves and grabbed the document on the top.
.
Days passed without the threat of assassination towards Richard. In turn, days passed without the loop of infinite regression.
And for those few days, Ophelia had been struggling with hellish paperwork so much that she would rather have an infinite regression.
Tak tak.
Ophelia, who had her nose in the document and was about to put her face into it soon, looked up.
Tapping her desk lightly, Iris spoke in a very businesslike manner with her face as cold as the first time they met.
Please check this one more time. Just a quick look at whats going on.
It sounded so simple that if someone who didnt know the situation heard it, they would think it would be over if she just took a nce at it, but
Ophelia lifted her chapped lips as she looked alternately at the papers and Iris that were stacking up in front of her.
When should I finish it by?
Please do it by today.
Oh always, today. Yes, today.
Ophelia repeated the word today like a chant, and she nced at the remaining paperwork she had to deal with today.
Her eyes widened at the amount of paperwork that was reduced as much as the size of an ants tears.
But Ophelia couldnt say she couldnt do it, so she lowered her head and shoved her nose into the paperwork again.
Iris, having entrusted Ophelia with the work, stared at her for a few seconds, and then returned to her seat.
There are three kinds of thickness of the tents. Tents should not be blown away by the wind, but also to cover the sun and rain, but whats this thickness?
Gently grinding her teeth, Ophelia stretched her back as she was reviewing the papers on the various tents for the huntingpetition.
It was not stiff; she also managed to raise her neck that felt like a wooden log, barely turning it left and right, but soon stopped.
Two people came into view over the mountain range of documents that showed no signs of diminishing despite working to death every day.
Iris was flipping through the papers so swiftly that it was doubtful whether she was reading it right, and Cooper was repeatedly using a stamp indicating No as if in a frenzy.
Compared to Ophelia, who started work a few days ago, the other two must be in better shape.
But the reality was not so easy. Iris, the one able to get things done the fastest, had done just as much and the same goes for Cooper.
Perhaps feeling Ophelias gaze, Cooper suddenly raised his head.
Tea, I need some tea.
Looking at those droopy eyes, it was almost like a sad sryman who didnt drink coffee on his way to work in the morning, but received a blood transfusion, so tears were burning in his eyes.
Agreed.
Me too.
Cooper raised the bell to call a servant, but Ophelia jumped up.
Me! Ill go.
Uh?
Ill be back like the wind!
Ophelia felt that if she kept sitting like this, something was going to happen, whether it was a sore or a boil on the buttocks.
Iris and Cooper looked puzzled, but they didnt bother to stop her.
While Ophelia was away for a while, an uninvited guest entered the aides office.
Tok tok.
Even in the eyes of a monkey, the door opened instantly after a formal knock.
Click.
Through the cracks in the open door, a pointed shoe covered in jewels, which sparkled enough to hurt the eyes when the light hit it, appeared.
At the same time, the aides room, which was filled with only the smell of paper and ink, was filled with the scent of outside wind and strong perfume that literally stung the nose.
The moment Iris eyebrows twitched while she was concentrating on the paperwork and Cooper unknowingly rubbed the tip of his nose hard
I heard theres a new aide.
The esteemed daughter of the Marquis of Sheffield, the uninvited guest, opened her mouth.
Only a desk, no person.
Her voice was loud enough for anyone to hear, but there was no answer.
But she didnt care if she was already used to it, and found Iris and Cooper behind the towering piles of documents.
Hmm, hmmmm!
Tak tak tak.
If it was only for a cough, both of them would have ignored the uninvited guest, but the sound of thatdy hitting the floor with her shoes was not tolerable.
Raised their heads at the same time, Iris and Cooper frowned.
Whats going on again this time?
Iris asked without looking at Lady Sheffield, and also, without hiding that she was overtly annoyed.
Thedy of the Marquisate of Sheffield was not discouraged by Iris, who had a cold impression when she kept her mouth shut and could give one cold feet when she frowned.
If she had been easily frightened, she wouldnt have visited the aides office enough for Iris to put the word again in her mouth.
I heard theres a new assistant.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, and Ame for tranting.
Chapter 10: Nice to Meet You (IV)
Chapter 10: Nice to Meet You (IV)
Where the hell?!
Oh my God, youre making such a loud noise. Lady Filite has always beencking in etiquette.
Isnt it Lady Sheffield that iscking? And its not Lady Filite, but the senior aide.
Cooper raised his hand amid the thunder and lightning like a battle between a snake and a mongoose.
A new aide hase, but what does that have to do with thedy
It doesnt matter.
Following Iris, Cooper tantly pushed Lady Sheffield away, but she wasnt the type to be dissuaded simply with that.
Why doesnt it matter? If I stand next to him, all of his aides will have to know.
Iris shot back as Lady Sheffield spoke as if it was a truth that was only natural to say.
What the hell is that groundless confidence?
Oh my gosh, what do you mean theres no basis? Is there anyone other than the Crown Prince who can captivate me and crush me at once with just his momentum and eyes, or at least with his words? If I want to risk my whole life, it needs to be that kind of person.
What youre risking your life for is nonsense Eup!
Iris leaned forward and began to swear at Lady Sheffield with harsh words, but Cooper covered her mouth.
Before Iris really exploded and the second Cooper opened his mouth, there was the sound of the door opening and hot air rushed out like a low tide.
Tachak.
Im back. The maids prepared well, so I just brought it with me. Lets drink and breathe a bit. But what is it that smells so strong
Ophelia, who had put down the tray and fanned her hands at the strong scent of perfume that seemed to paralyze her nose, widened her eyes.
The new aide?
Lady Sheffield took a step towards Ophelia and tantly scanned her, up and down.
Ophelias eyes shifted towards Iris and Cooper and blinked to ask whats going on, but Lady Sheffield was an opponent which Tell me with your eyes didnt work.
(TL/N: as in, they cant exin why shes here with just their eyes.)
That red hair and blue eyes. Its Bolsheik.
Lady Sheffield frowned painfully.
What the heck did His Highness see in you to make you an aide?
Pointing her index finger at Ophelias face and body, Lady Sheffield snorted and threw the fan she was holding.
Seeing her fan hitting the nose of Ophelias round shoes, Lady Sheffield raised the corner of her lips.
The fan fell.
Seeing the way Lady Sheffields fingers were moving at the same time she said that, it was clear that she wanted Ophelia to bend down to pick up the fan and bring it.
This was very old school bullying.
It was so clich that Ophelia was not particrly upset.
Im too tired from many other hardships to get angry over this.
Even so, she had no intention of picking up the fan and handing it over.
What are you doing?
Ophelia spoke without picking up the fan.
Young-ae, your speech was short earlier.
Isnt it obvious? Dont tell me you think youre equal?
Ophelia was also Richards aide, like Iris and Cooper, so Lady Sheffield had to use formal speech towards her.
Strictly speaking, Ophelia, who was part of the imperial court as an aide, had a higher status than the daughter of a marquisate, who had no status besides the family, but things in this world did not follow the norm.
Given the prestige of the Marquisate of Sheffield, they should be respectful to each other, but Lady Sheffield did not seem to have any intention of doing so.
The reason Iris and Cooper received respectful speech from Lady Sheffield was probably because the Fillite and Halsey families were quite influential within the empire.
No matter how venerable the Bolsheiks might be, today, they were nothing more than paper tigers with only the title left.
What was there to mind for the esteemeddy of the Sheffield family, who dared toe to the crown princes aides office at will and did not receive any special punishment?
I dont know how you got here, but if you rolled in, you should know your ce.
Lady Sheffield spoke softly, but she spit out venomous words that scratched peoples hearts without hesitation.
And the venom provoked Iris, not Ophelia, who was the one it was directed to.
Could it be because they digested their busy schedules together for a few days? Eating away the work as though they were inhaling?
Maybe it was because Ophelia was doing everything she was supposed to do with sincerity without a big mouth?
It would never be known if it was camaraderie or not, as Cooper grabbed Iris shoulders just as she was about to speak up on Ophelias behalf.
What, let me go. Cooper.
Cooper, restraining her, put his index finger on her lips and winked.
Shh, wait a minute.
Contrary to his lips, which were lifted into a friendly smile, his brown eyes shed sharply.
Ophelia stared nkly at Lady Sheffield as she continued speaking when she did not receive a response.
What are you doing, not picking up the fan? Dont tell me youre a bad listener
Before she could finish her words, Ophelia smiled brightly and lifted her legs.
Upon seeing a fairlyrge movement that even rolled up the hem of the skirt, Lady Sheffields jaw dropped open and her eyes widened.
Arsenic appeared on Iris lips, and Cooper reached out to stop Ophelia.
But contrary to their expectation that Ophelia would kick Lady Sheffield, her legs slid straight down towards the floor.
Kwak.
And with the sound of something breaking, Ophelia parted her lips, saying,
A fan? I havent seen anything like that.
Lady Sheffields eyes widened even more and she looked alternately between herpletely smashed fan and Ophelia, but thetter stepped on the fan meticulously as if to make sure she really killed it.
Dont tell me this garbage under my feet is a fan.
The tails of Ophelias eyebrows lowered as she shook her head, then she widened her eyes exaggeratedly.
Oh my God, if thats the case, Im really sorry! I was unaware that youre using garbage as a fan.
Nudging the smashed fan toward Lady Sheffield, Ophelia blinked innocently.
Its garbage, so I dont want to touch it, but since you want it so much, Ive pushed it. Then bye. I have to go back to work.
Twirling away from Lady Sheffield, Ophelia paused, then turned her head and added,
Oh, and this is the aides office. Its thedy who rolled in.
Although Lady Sheffield couldnt take her eyes off Ophelia, she simply poured tea into her cup, treating her like no one.
Cooper looked at the two of them in turn and whispered while lowering his head toward Iris.
Indeed, shes not an ordinarydy
His words were interrupted by the effervescent murmurs of Lady Sheffield girl that flowed out of her lips.
Oh my God, there is. Such a person.
Iris and Cooper couldnt help but blink when they saw Lady Sheffield maiden staring intently at Ophelia with her eyes twinkling.
.
After the day where the fan turned into trash and Lady Sheffield unexpectedly found Ophelia as someone she could risk her life for rather than Richard, the days went well without infinite regression.
And finally, the day of the huntingpetition came with the documents wet with Ophelias blood, sweat and tears.
Ophelia was closing her eyes and taking a deep breath before setting off for the pce
When her mother approached her.
She had a load of questions she wanted to ask, but she missed the chance to do so because her daughter went to the Imperial Pce extremely early every morning.
Today, she had to ask how she became the crown princes assistant, and she had to preach what being in that ce could make possible.
Hey, Ophil Ugh!
Ophelias mother tapped her shoulder, but immediately grabbed her chest and stepped back.
It was because Ophelia suddenly opened her closed eyes.
Without looking back to her mother, who ced her hand on her chest in astonishment, Ophelia left for the Imperial Pce.
Her mother couldnt even catch Ophelia because of the vigor that flowed from her straight back, which was akin to a generals ferocious force when leaving for the fierce battlefield.
When the figure of Opheliapletely disappeared, her mother let out a sigh to herself.
That child, when did she get those eyes
Without even realizing that her mother was there, Ophelia proceeded towards her destination like a horse with both sides of its eyes covered.
She exhaled briefly, licking her dry, cracked lips.
Today, please, I hope the regression ends within three or five times.
She muttered out of desperation, but it was only her wish.
Ophelia hadnt slept since the night before, tossing and turning the whole time.
What is a huntingpetition?
A game of catch, where one catches prey prepared in advance in a limited space.
However, if it only had such a meaning, there was no way that many people would prepare themselves for the huntingpetition every year.
Damn the winner!
The winner of the hunting contest would get a chance to face the emperor or crown prince alone.
The emperors authority truly prated the sky, and even a monkey would know what blind loyalty to the prince meant in the current sea-like empire.
Of course, the rough forest, people with all kinds of strange weapons, and even wild beasts that were difficult to predict where they would go would gather together and be entangled.
In short, it was the perfect opportunity and ce to secretly assassinate and bury someone.
Thus, Ophelia knew without having to experience it.
Today was the day of infinite regression.
Uh
Ophelia rubbed her throbbing stomach.
Not only her stomach, but also her temples were hurting, and her eyes were so tight that she wanted to take them out and wash them.
Stress is the root of all diseases.
Her body was definitely tired by the time she finished work yesterday, but she went home with a light gait as if she was flying away.
Sheid down to sleep, then suddenly recalled what a huntingpetition was, and she jumped up from the nket and got up.
If its a huntingpetition, its dangerous!
Ame: Heres hoping Iris and Lady Sheffield will be Ophelias friends!
Chapter 11: Another Regressor (I)
Chapter 11: Another Regressor (I)
With her head, Ophelia pressed down onto the pillow.
Its an arrow! No, it can be a trap between the trees, one that can make the neck fly away? And if not, the horse?
The shoulders of Ophelia, who tapped the pillow and pointed out each of the ways a person could die in a huntingpetition, soon drooped.
This and that, even if she pondered on her own, it was impossible to know unless she had experienced it, so ultimately, she would have to go through a regression.
If its Richard, no matter what dangeres, he would break through with ease
You have to experience how foolish it is to hope for an end in a ce where there is no end in sight.
His terribly dry voice and empty eyes that contained nothing.
Although Ophelia grabbed him by the cor and said they should survive together, she couldnt help but to yell and urge him.
If only you moved, the infinite regression would end!
Its not over its not over.
There would only be one infinite regression taking ce at each time.
She gripped her head and moaned.
I dont want to die. Painful, terrible, and indelible memories strangled her neck and clenched her heart when she slept, making her wake up with a groan.
If not because she continued to die and make infinite returns, Ophelia might have used this possession somehow for the future she wanted.
But a home was just a home.
The fire that was at her feet this instant was a miserable and terribly painful death.
Were here.
Upon hearing the coachmans voice, Ophelia raised her head.
She grabbed the doorknob of the carriage, swallowed her dry saliva, and stepped out into the arena of the huntingpetition where her battle would be fought.
On the other hand, unlike the very nervous Ophelia, Richard appeared indifferent and even looked bored.
Your Highness, today is the day I
Oh, what are you talking about
Among the prey released this time, a huge white deer
The stories of those who tried to somehow make themselves stand out in order to catch the crown princes eyes and at the same time demean others were always the same, as if they were parrots.
In addition, there were youngdies pretending not to care yet nces around for the possibility that Crown Prince Richard woulde to receive a handkerchief, even if it was one-thousandth of a chance.
All of this was terribly familiar to Richard, and it was just extremely boring.
His golden eyes gradually became blurred without containing anything, and eventually the sound became distant and he was about to sink into the silence of his own.
ness. Your Highness?
A red wave flickered in the slowly brightening vision.
Richard blinked slowly, and met starry blue eyes.
Why are you resting here? Are you in pain somewhere? Do you have a stomach ache? There are people who have a stomach ache when they are nervous
Ah yes.
Something else appeared in this long, inexorable loop of infinite regressions that had corroded and worn him out.
Ophelia. Ophelia Bolsheik.
She was a woman with an extremely clerical face, and one who could tell bizarre stories that no one would ever tell.
Cant you control ants?
Archimedes, the countryside grandfather
Richards lips twitched slightly.
An uninvited guest who suddenly appeared in his life when he was unable to tell if he was alive or dead.
No, should he say that she was arade who came up out of nowhere and grabbed his hand?
Hearing Ophelias sincere words that anyone who overheard would have thought of it as a joke, he responded to her with a faint smile that he was not even aware of.
Not me.
What?
You look like you have an upset stomach, not me.
Youre observant. My entire body is shaking, not just my stomach.
Ophelia lowered her voice, revealing that her internal organs were twisted with a very serious face.
An attempt to assassinate of course there is, right?
Yes.
Infinite regression?
Well.
Your Highness, if may I say a word
Ophelia swallowed her saliva and was about to speak up, but Cooper interrupted.
Excuse me.
Whats going on?
Ophelia was forced to take a few steps back at Coopers nce.
Although she was also an aide, there was a clear difference between them.
There was a gap between Cooper, Iris, and Ophelia. The newest aide was unable to ess certain information or documents that they could ess.
Ophelia didnt resent Cooper for pushing her out of confidential information, as it was understandable considering her length of career and her abilities.
There was only the fatigue of infinite regression, the regret that she had missed the opportunity to appeal desperately and say that she was still unable to endure death, and the pressure to bring it up again somehow.
Contrary to her heart, Coopers report continued for quite a long time.
This information came in this morning. It turns out to be true after three checks.
Marchioness Neir?
Yes.
She suddenly copsed.
The name of the disease has not been revealed yet, but its said that it has been more than a day since she lost consciousness.
If people say its good for ones health, wouldnt she even eat cockroaches?
There was no record that she had a chronic illness or that she suddenly had a serious illness. There were no doctors in her mansion, and no one rushed to the temple.
Even if the head of the family was down, and if they were trying to solve it only inside the family, being extremely vignt so that information did not leak out
Its poison.
Yes. We are investigating with that in mind.
Isnt the outline of the culprit clear?
Im sorry.
What about Lady Neir?
She is present.
At Coopers answer, Richards gaze stayed for a moment on the tent where thedies were in.
Ivepiled a list of those who may be able to get to Marchioness Neir.
Do they have the ability to poison and break through all the safety devices the marchioness put in her house?
Im sorry.
Richard looked at Cooper as he lowered his head, then shook his own head.
The result is that the Marchioness ate poison and fell, and there must be a cause. But there is no need to pick a beehive.
It was a usible statement, but to begin with, Richard didnt want to waste time and attention on this case.
After all, if he went through infinite regression, the whole story of all the events would be put together piece by piece, and everything would be revealed in the end.
There was no way he was willing to dig with all his heart and soul right now
Shall I back off?
Look into it again if the period of unconsciousness of the marchioness bes longer.
Yes.
And here are the things James asked for.
I will check and deal with it immediately.
James Gyru was hiding his identity and infiltrating a certain territory.
And the territory was a very dangerous ce
If what he needed was not done immediately, he would be in danger.
Cooper stepped back, calling Ophelia close behind me as soon as the conversation was over.
Oh, Ophelia.
Ah yes?
Now that Ophelia was able to convey her tears to Richard, she grabbed hold of her pounding heart, and as she was about to call him, her shoulders shook like a harpooned tuna.
Would you mind checking out the packages for those going on the hunt? There are also beans that you carefully picked out, so itll be twice as rewarding.
At Coopers words, Ophelia nodded her head sullenly.
The time spent working with him was long enough for her to realize that Cooper, who smiles with a nice face, was not really as nice as that face.
When it came to work, he was a human without blood or tears.
With that pleasant visage, Ophelia couldnt make a sound as he gently pushed the paperwork to her.
Richard parted his lips toward such an Ophelia, about to speak to her, but when their eyes met, she shook her head and spoke through mouthing.
Aide.
Richard, reading the shape of her mouth, smirked.
She said she would work like a cow, and apparently it wasnt a lie.
Come to think of it, has Ophelia ever lied in front of him?
The slight smile that spread across Richards lips as he stared at Ophelias small back, which was slowly moving away, could not be erased.
Around the time Ophelia nced back at Richard with a lingering expression and trudged along to work.
Under a huge tent on the outskirts of the forest where the huntingpetition would take ce.
Youngdies gathered in twos and threes looked sideways at Ophelia, who was heading somewhere with her red hair flying.
Eventually, when Ophelia disappeared as a dot from their sight, they blinked at each other.
Seeing her with Halsey, shes definitely the new assistant.
Bolsheik?
Who can you think of when you see that bright red hair?
Oh my God, Bolsheik, who would have imagined?
I heard that shes getting engaged and going down to the countryside. Maybe its because of debt.
They say it wasnt about debt. But if you look at Lady Bolsheiks outfit, even though she doesnt have any debt
One of thedies who had been running her mouth as she pleased coughed briefly and blinked at the surroundings.
As the otherdies closed their mouths one by one, looking at each others eyes furtively, thedy soon opened her mouth.
Come to think of it, I heard that the esteemed daughter of the Marquis of Sheffield visited the aides office.
When questioned if she had met Ophelia openly rather than secretly, Lady Catherine Sheffield only held the teacup without answering.
Thedy, unable to contain her curiosity, opened her mouth again, but the instant she met Catherines face, she closed it.
Catherine replied with a tant sneer.
If youre curious enough to throw away all of your face and shame, why dont you visit Lady Bolsheik as well?
Although humiliated, thedy who asked the question could not counterattack
In the face of Catherines fiery personality, direct way of speaking, and the power of the Marquisate of Sheffield, thedy didnt have the confidence to make a big fuss, because what Catherine said wasnt really wrong.
How long has it been since there was an awkward silence?
Anotherdy, with a pretentious smile, exaggeratedly folded her fan and parted her lips, speaking towards the one in the top position.
Lady Neir, please tell us what you think.
Ame: Bet Richard will be the first to catch feelings uwu
Chapter 12: Another Regressor (II)
Chapter 12: Another Regressor (II)
At thedys words, the eyes of several otherdies, including Catherine, were focused on Raisa.
Thats right. Lady Neir, please tell us how you see the current situation.
Catherines lips rose sharply at the voices of the youngdies who agreed like birds chirping here and there.
Given the current situation, they were very funny.
Everyone was eager to curse Ophelia, who was suddenly next to the crown prince, but they wanted someones permission to indulge.
Raisas low voice rang out with a chuckle that seemed to havee from her nose.
Are there any other circumstances other than that the Crown Prince has hired a new aide?
Chak.
Her voice was so low that the dull sound of the teacup being set was clearly audible.
With her eyes half-lidded, Raisa lifted her cup again.
I asked if there was anything else.
Ah, no! However, an aide to His Highness the Crown Prince has been appointed without verification
His Highness the Crown Prince is an important person, and if she is the one who protects him
As Raisa listened to the youngdies anxiety and irritation, as well as jealousy and envy, she emptied the teacup again.
Her excessively burning throat was probably due to her poisoning herself as well, to test the poison she fed her mother.
Although she took the antidote, it didntpletely prevent the side effects.
As Raisa raised her dry lips, the sporadically ringing voice subsided.
Of course it is. His Highness the Crown Prince
Richard.
What was he like when she first met him?
Ive regressed so many times that I cant even remember when it was.
Raisa, searching for the weathered memory, closed her eyes deeply and reopened them.
Hes more important than anyone else.
Her first meeting with him and almost everything else turned to dust, but it was still true.
Richard was an indispensable and important presence for Raisa.
His existence was nothing like a love game for Raisa.
He was the most important condition for her to regress.
Uh is that so?
There was amotion for a while as they did not expect Raisas reaction to be so blunt, but soon, thedies began to speak again one by one.
The colorful dresses and chattering voices slowly drifted away from Raisas sight.
How long had it been since she got her hands on a way to regress?
Was that a coincidence?
No, it must have been fate.
Raisa grabbed the little book that was hidden under the hem of her skirt.
The hard, dry texture in her hands always gave her boiling inside a little bit of peace.
This was her chance. No, it was fate.
She didnt even know what this book was, but one things for sure was that she could regress through the book.
Of course, there were very strict conditions, but Raisa was willing to ept them.
There was only one condition for her return.
The death of the crown prince.
She didnt know what the principle was or how this book came into her hands.
But to her, those things didnt matter.
Useless. Its wrong to do things because of your greed.
If she could undo the life that was taken away and abandoned by her mothers words.
Since she was born to the Marquisate of Neir, she was raised to overthrow the imperial family, which was the goal of the marchioness.
Raisa was extremely greedy, but wasnt that level of greed necessary for a ruler?
But her mother spit on her ground.
Maybe it was because Raisa endangered the family by coveting things that didnt fit the goal.
As a result, everything she had was taken away and she was stabbed to death dozens of times by those who followed her mothers orders.
Grr.
As the grinding noise leaked from between her lips, the necks of thedies around her shrank in unison.
But now didnt catch Raisas eye.
Her eyes keep wandering through the past before her regression.
Although she had so many regressions and other things were forgotten, her mothers death sentence and her own death had never been erased.
While so many returns have forgotten other things, the mothers death sentence and death for herself have never been erased.
Although she contained visceral hatred and furiousness, Raisaid out her step-by-step n.
The greed remained the same, but through so many regressions, she had the discernment enough not to repeat the failure she had once made.
What she had was not of her own. She only borrowed what her mother had.
Thus, in this regression, Raisa was determined.
She decided to take everything from her mother.
Not only the Marquisate of Neir, but also her ambition of treason.
Therefore, Richard was an indispensable existence to her.
To start a regression if she wanted, or to not let a regression start if she didnt want it.
As long as he lives, he could continue to die, as thats the condition that allowed Raisa to regress. Also, she needed his severed head when overthrowing the imperial family, which was her final goal.
Raisa, who had been drawing the dead and torn images of Richard and her mother, shook her head.
Its still too early.
As she watched her mother copse after drinking the poisoned tea she had given her yesterday, she did not smile and observe calmly.
If she failed, she could go back, but that had its limits.
She did not know the principle by which a regression could be made, just as she did not know the principle by which that regression could no longer be made.
The beginning could go as Raisa wanted, but the end doesnt go as she pleases.
However, it didnt matter.
Most of what she wanted was done before one regression was over.
This time, if the regression was over without the death of her mother, the n must be scrapped.
Marchioness Neir has consumed dozens of poisons for decades in preparation for poisoning.
Its just a headache. Back off.
Its not enough to kill me, so dont expect too much.
Thats probably why Raisa often swallowed a light amount of poison in her tea or meals.
But wasnt it said that even birds flying in the sky sometimes fall?
The poison used this time knocked the marchioness unconscious and down.
Youre going to die as it is.
Be it good or bad, the words that came out of Raisas mouth, which was close to self-talk, dispersed without anyone being able to hear.
However, Raisas mother wouldnt die as easily as she wished.
Even since she fell miserably in death and her fateful regression, Raisa had always prepared for the worst.
This time, she prepared assassins and devices to kill the crown prince in case she wanted to regress, but she hoped that this time, she wouldnt have to use any of it
Mydy.
Raisas face turned cold in an instant at the familiar voice from behind her.
The master has awakened.
She had a hunch from the moment her mothers person from her house approached her, but when she actually heard it, she felt even worse.
Raisa tightened the hand holding the book to the point it turned white.
She whispered to her mothers person.
Its time to go back.
What Mydy?
Leaving him alone in embarrassment, Raisa left without answering.
.
During the time thedies were talking about Ophelia under the tent.
Ophelia, the main character of the snack station, was working.
This package contains beans with divine power and some medicine. Do not hesitate to use them in case of an emergency so that you do not lose your precious life .
A shadow fell over Ophelia, who stared at the servants mechanically repeating their exnations.
Aide.
When Ophelia raised her head, she saw a knight showing off his healthy teeth with a very bright smile.
Yes.
The weather is really nice today.
Yes.
It was unexpected, but the weather was perfect, a a clear sky without a single cloud and an asional breeze, so Ophelia briefly affirmed.
And
The knight said more, but Ophelia answered only yes and no with minimal expression.
Then would you wish me good luck?
Ophelia unwittingly spilled her heart toward the man who was about to go.
Return safely!
It was the wrong answer, but the knight decided to be satisfied with that.
After sending away the knight, Ophelia had to deal with more people who stopped in front of her, not knowing that the eyes of others who lined up to receive their packages were directed towards her.
I didnt think the Crown Princes new aide would have been chosen without such a word.
Bolsheik? Its a name Ive seen often in history books, but Ive never heard of ittely.
There were ongoing talks of engagement, but after bing an aide, everything fell apart
Everyones eyes shed at someones words.
Yes, they had one purpose.
To somehow make a kite with Ophelia and approach the crown prince.
If they could get the favor of an aide who could be by Richards side anytime, anywhere!
By the way, she doesnt seem to give much room for a needle to go through, even if its not as good as Fillite.
That guy wouldnt have been thedys taste.
Then, the taste of Lady Bolsheik
However, the actual party involved, Ophelia, did not show any crumbs of interest to those who constantly showed curiosity and favor towards her.
She was just getting more and more nervous dealing with the increasing number of people stopping in front of her.
To her, such useless conversations were a waste of time.
Even so, before the huntingpetition starts, Richard has to say that if an assassines to him, he will kill him.
I have to tell Richard to kill all the assassins before the huntingpetition starts, but why isnt work over yet?
Hello. Aide, today
Yes, yes.
After that, the knights and lords who were going to receive a package continued to talk to Ophelia, but whatever they said was blocked by an iron wall that returned short answers no matter what, and the conversation fell off.
How long had it been?
When the task of distributing the packages was finished and Ophelia became a free person
Ame: Who wouldve thought theres another regressor!? What are your theories? Seems like Raisas regressions started before Ophelias.
Chapter 13: Another Regressor (III)
Chapter 13: Another Regressor (III)
Not knowing Ophelias burning heart, the sound of the start of the huntingpetition rang out.
Is it toote? No, theres still a chance
Biting her lip, Ophelia took one step towards Richard, but stopped at the hand pulling her shoulder from behind.
Ophelia turned her head and her eyes widened like a rabbits.
Iris?
If this icy woman caught her
Are there any documents left to process?
Iris shook her head and opened her heavy mouth towards Ophelia, whose shoulders drooped with a very somber face.
Its not like that.
Then then what is it
She was the one who treated Ophelia as someone she didnt have to talk to if not for work.
If you stand there, youll be eaten in an instant.
Yes? Can a bear or leoparde all the way here?
As Ophelia looked at the forest in surprise, Iris was silent for a moment with an indescribable expression.
Beans? I solved it with water.
I havent seen a fan, theres only garbage in front of me.
I thought she wasnt an ordinarydy, but
No matter how she looked, thats not what being eaten up means, right? It couldnt be that she couldnt feel the gaze of the knights and lords who were staring at them.
Is she pretending to be naive?
Iris had a sharp thought for a second, but it quickly subsided and she shook her head.
It doesnt mean that. I mean, those people are going to attack your handkerchief like a herd of wolves.
Ah.
Ophelia, who followed Iris gaze, found the numerous eyes that were staring at her, gleaming with greed.
I just thought that they talked a lot about the weather unnecessarily.
At thement that came out of Ophelias mouth, Iris asked,
You mean you went through it and didnt realize?
I was just wondering if the weather was incredibly important for a huntingpetition.
Thats right, pretending to be innocent
I didnt think anyone who had eaten meat before wasing at me because theyre interested in me.
Pfft Ahem. Hmmmm.
Towards Ophelias absolute sincerity, Iris had to cover up her unwittingughter with a cough.
Contrary to what Iris thought, Ophelia wasnt trying to pretend to be naive, she just saw her situation in an overly realistic way.
That interest
Oh, I know. Its not that theyre interested in me, but that they have a great interest in the Crown Prince. And the Crown Prince has no interest in aides or idiots who try to coax him in a position like this.
At Ophelias clean and urate answer, Iris face softened slightly from her usual expression akin to the cold north wind.
A new assistant appeared without knowing whether it had fallen from the sky or rose from the ground. Iris never trusted Ophelia because she came in brazenly without any verification of ability, character, or loyalty.
It was the same now, but Iris decided to help Ophelia a little more.
Do you have a handkerchief?
Yes.
Ophelia ced her handkerchief in Iris extended hand.
She could tell without seeing that the surrounding eyes on the both of them were moving to the handkerchief.
Iris took Ophelias handkerchief and strode off withrge strides, and thetter followed closely behind.
Soon after, as the two stopped walking, sighs flowed from those who watched them.
Is it the same this time?
I thought there will still be a chance with Bolsheik.
Leaving the bunch sighing behind, Iris took a handkerchief from her pocket, ovepped it with Ophelias handkerchief, and tied it to the hilt of Richards sword.
Glory to His Highness.
Iris bowed her head, but Ophelia looked at Richard without blinking and added.
Glory to His Highness! Return safely.
She couldnt help but give really vague words.
Wishing for a safe return.
Its Richard. Even a three-year-old child of the empire must know that even if he was attacked with a group of bears or leopards, he would return without a single wound.
However, she dared to say that he wished for a safe return.
If one looked at it in a good way, those words could be passed over. But in a bad way, it was suspicious because it was like saying to be careful because something would happen.
Of course, Iris had far more reasons to think badly of Ophelia than good.
Therefore, her sharp heart for Ophelia rose again within her.
But before Iris could stare at Ophelia with her gray eyes, Richard covered Ophelias face with his palm.
Uh Your Highness?
Contrary to the bewildered Iris, Ophelia did not panic at all despite it being stuffy and dark due to Richardsrge hand that covered her entire face blocked her breath and her vision.
She felt Richards thick knuckles, then opened his fingers moderately to reveal her eyes.
Blue eyes filled with dissatisfaction, anxiety, hope and resignation met golden eyes in which only the dry and crumbling wind blew.
Time seemed to pass very slowly.
How many words were exchanged between the two who didnt say anything?
Eventually, Richard withdrew his hand and lowered his head towards Ophelia.
The two looked into each others eyes at a distance close enough to feel each others breath, blinking slowly and exhaling, as if they had made a promise to do so.
Behind.
Yes.
In response to Richard and Ophelias enigmatic question and answer, Iris looked at the two in turn and opened her mouth, spluttering,
Your Highness? What is this Your Highness!
However, Richard drifted away in an instant, and Ophelia, who remained with Iris, also disappeared while Iris looked at Richard anxiously.
What the hell is this
Iris was stunned, but quickly moved towards Coopers side.
Ophelia got the answer behind from Richard, so something must have happened that Iris didnt know about. She did not have any assurance about it, but Ophelia was rted to the crown prince in some way.
Its bitter in her mouth, but thats something to think aboutter.
Iris steps toward Cooper grew a little faster.
.
After the huntingpetition began, the peaceful times, if it could be considered peaceful, passed.
Hey! Thats what I caught!
What nonsense. Cant you see these arrow feathers? Well, if youre this blind, you wouldnt have seen this deer either.
Wait!
From quarrels over who owned the captured prey
Youre trying to kill me!
Uh-huh, youre making nothing into a big deal. Its not even a scratch. It was a wonder that got into the trajectory of my arrow.
Didnt that arrow fly to the wrong ce where there is no prey!
U-Ugh. Thats ugh.
To dispute between the person wounded by the blind arrow and the person who shot it.
Other than that, there was also the crowd that raised their voices and the group that looked at them as if they were pathetic.
I dont know if Im going to hunt or not.
Heh heh, thats right. If you raise your voice that high, all the prey that have been standing still will run away.
It doesnt matter if its a rabbit or a deer.
Of course. I heard theres a very big and ferocious bear this time.
Its said a few got injured several times while trying to catch it. If you can catch it
It will be a win.
There was another group near those who parted after exchanging vignt looks with each other and vowed to win.
Where is the Crown Prince?
If you move so wildly, you wont be able to see anything.
Hey, its a precious sight, for you to say the right thing after a long time.
Those who kept a very thinyer of courtesy but didnt hesitate to swear and make sarcastic remarks at each other.
They were not knights, but noble lords.
Be it the eldest or the second son, the ones who were pushed out of the race for session had to somehow form a bond with the crown prince.
In the deep forest, far, far away from those who were looking for the crown prince instead of the prey.
There was a person here, where only the sounds of insects and the asional pping of the wings of birds could be heard.
The sun shone over the head of the person standing alone with his eyes closed and his arms stretched out.
The scene, like a scene from the torch, was so sacred that it gave the illusion of a circle of light rising above his head.
The moment when not only the birdsong, but also the chirping of insects ceased.
His eyelids slowly lifted, revealing his eyes.
Golden eyes that shone like thick honey in the light.
As soon as Richard opened his eyes, assassins began to appear one by one in a position thatpletely surrounded him.
He was not angry upon seeing the assassins that showed up as though forming walls with their bodies.
He didnt panic when he saw the enemies number, he didnt show his sympathy for victory, but he didnt despair either.
Richard wasnt even looking at them at all.
He smiled faintly as he traced the trail of Ophelia, who was running in search of him somewhere in this forest.
When would she arrive here?
As soon as she saw him, she would definitely grumble.
Why didnt you tell me where to go?
Although the assassins gradually narrowed the distance, Richard remained still and closed his eyes, not moving a single step.
The masked faces around him looked at each other with their eyes that were exposed.
The person in front of them was clearly their target, the crown prince.
But why
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, and Ame for tranting.
Chapter 14: Another Regressor (IV)
Chapter 14: Another Regressor (IV)
Does he not look like a living, breathing human being, but like a statue that has been standing alone and weathering in that ce for hundreds of years?
Even the emotionally castrated assassins looking at Richard were slowly being engulfed by the unexined reluctance and the hidden fear that flowed beneath them.
.
Around the time Richard encounters the assassins.
Quite a distance from where he was, Ophelia was running to death.
She was running out of breath and the soles of her feet were on fire, but she didnt stop.
Because she had to find Richard in this vast forest.
Behind.
With that word alone, Ophelia understood.
She didnt know why he suddenly wanted her to look for the person behind the assassination, but if she finds that person, it would mean that this infinite regression would stop.
In order to do that, they had to know how he would die, so she must find the person behind it or do something.
Ugh, haeuk!
Feeling like she was going to throw up her guts, Ophelia put her hand on a tree near her at once and vomited several times.
A few stammering words slipped through the gaping lips with a rough breath.
Uh Where youre going to go didnt tell me you shouldve told me!
Ophelia chased after Richard until the soles of her feet were sweating, but there was no way she could pursue him, who disappeared in an instant even when she was looking at him with her own eyes.
She took a deep breath.
With both hands, she held her hair, which she had tied up in a ponytail, and tightened it as hard as she could. Thereafter, she immediately kicked off the ground.
Here and there, she wandered in search of Richard, and encountered several groups of people along the way.
But they, too, were panting and concentrating on their other prey. Ophelia, exhausted yet holding her breath, melted into the shadows, so they could not find her.
She passed a few rabbits and deers, even encountering a leopard. But she managed to escape from the spot thanks to the rushing knights, then she stopped again.
As Ophelias strength seeped out and her legs were forced to bend, she looked at where the leopard had passed.
I almost died.
She almost died without even seeing the ends of Richards hair.
Ugh.
When Ophelia saw the scratch on the tree she had been resting her hand against, she backed away in horror.
I think the leopard scratched it with its ws
Ophelia paused as she inwardly thanked the unknown group of knights who unexpectedly saved her from the threat of the leopard.
However, her face darkened, a frown forming, as she re-examined the scratch on the tree.
Its a bear.
Ophelia couldnt even gasp or yell in fright. She covered her mouth with her hands and started running.
She had to get out of this area quickly.
If its a leopard, it might flee after hearing the knights weapons, but a bear The men who were participating in this huntingpetition had said that the bear was particrly ferocious.
If you bumped into the bear, it would rush towards you, roaring its nice to meet you.
Ophelia ran and ran, praying to all the gods that did not exist in this world, begging for patience.
When she got to a ce like a small square where there werent many trees, wading through the bushes that were strangely wrapped around her legs and the branches that hit her face
Ophelias eyes widened.
Found you!
At the end of the gaze of Ophelia, who made a loud noise without realizing it and pointed, there was Richard, who stood out so clearly that she could recognize him at a nce even from afar.
Your!
Puck.
However, within a few seconds of discovering Richard, the light from Ophelias eyes disappeared.
Fortunately or unfortunately, she didnt even know what took her breath away.
Richard looked down at Ophelia, killed by a bears paw, her head crushed.
Immediately after that, he closed his eyes as he was hit by a sword that flew into his chest. Even though he could have blocked it.
.
Ophelia Bolsheik, the 4th infinite regression
Here!
The assassins paused for a moment when they saw a red-haired woman suddenly popping out of nowhere.
As soon as she showed up, the aura from Richard that grabbed their breaths and pressed their shoulders as if it would crush, disappeared like a lie.
Having emerged out of the blue, the woman stealthily approached Richard, being extremely wary of either direction but without caring about the assassins.
Richard, seeing Ophelia like that, turned his head.
His shoulders were trembling slightly, but the assassins had no idea why.
And Ophelia, having immediately realized that he wasughing, jutted her lips with a dissatisfied expression, but couldnt make a loud noise.
Soon, Ophelia, who had been biting a handful of the sacred beans she had secretly stolen, widened her eyes.
Uh-huh?
Because the huge bear swung its front paws in a direction other than the one she was in.
Puck.
With the sound of a watermelon breaking, the head of one of the assassins was smashed.
Kreughhhh!
The bear, whose front paws were dyed red, rose on its feet and roared, causing amotion among the assassins.
Eugh
What!
Bloody sounds were heard from the throats of those whose vocal cords were removed, and those who had not yet lost their voices instinctively shouted.
As the bear that was supposed to attack the crown prince were rushing towards them, it was understandable that their movements became chaotic in an instant.
They were assassins, specializing in stealth rather than head-to-headbat.
It was meaningless to hide from the crown prince, so a dozen people formed an appropriate formation to press him, and at least one tried to put a knife into his neck.
It was a brutal operation that didnt matter if all of them died, but it would be a legend if they could kill the crown prince.
Of course, thats a story for when the assassination was sessful. Suffering and dying from a bear like now would just be a dogs death.
G-Get back to formation
Wroaaaah!
The voices of the assassins that became even desperate were soon buried by the howl of the bear. Helpless at the bears movement, they could not decide where to run.
The assassins fell like autumn leaves against a ferocious bastard that had to be approached with caution even by knights who specialize in head-to-headbat.
Of course, unlike the assassins, Ophelia was not at all flustered by this sudden situation.
She quickly chewed the beans and swallowed them, then raised her arms and cheered.
Yay! Way to go. Bear! Youre doing good, bear! Kill them all!
While eating the beans with divine power, Richard watched Ophelias enthusiasm and support for the bears strength, and stretched out his hand.
Damn huh?
Ophelia, who was lifted by the hard arm wrapped around her waist, looked up at Richards.
Did you find the person behind it?
Yes.
Where is it from?
Its from the Marquisate of Neir
As expected.
Richard caught the long sigh at the end of Ophelias words.
As expected? Do you know something?
No. How could I know something? Not even Your Highness knew, so how could I?
There was not a single lie in the eyes of Ophelia, who raised her head up, still hanging from his arms.
It was natural.
The reason Ophelia said as expected was not because she knew something about this.
She just knew that Marchioness Neir was the viin of this novel.
It was natural for the viin to assassinate the main character.
How did you know?
Would you like to hear the details?
When Richard smiled at this, Ophelia immediately refused.
Im going to decline. I dont want to make the already fierce dreams wilder with a cruel story that sshes blood and flesh.
Ophelia waved her hands, vehemently refusing, then cheered as she watched the bear ughter.
Didnt you say that your dreams are fierce because of things like that?
Oh, thats cool. Good job, do more!
Richard looked down at her with indescribable eyes, but soon brought up another story.
Although the one behind this is from the Marquisate of Neir, something is not right.
What?
Can someone who is unconscious right now issue an assassination order?
Wouldnt a reservation be made in advance?
Hiring would have been done in advance, but it is essential to check before the start of the assassination.
Thats such new information that wille in handy someday. Then the information that Marchioness Neir fell may be a lie.
Thats unlikely.
At his resolute answer, Ophelia lifted her head up.
Not at all?
This is information that Cooper confirmed three times.
Ah, then it is unquestionably true. There is no doubt about that Ugh.
Immediately after shaking her head and expressing strong trust in Cooper, Ophelia mmed a fist down the hard arm around her waist.
Why are you squeezing me all of a sudden!
Ah.
Ah, what? What do you know Ugh!
Having released the arm that had wrapped around Ophelias waist, Richard looked at the empty arms and hands with indescribable eyes.
No, really, why are you like that!
Ophelia, who hadnded on weeds all of a sudden, touched the ground with both hands and raised her head.
She was very upset, but because of the backlight, it was hard to see Richards face, so she had to tilt her head.
How long had passed without the answer she expected toe back right away?
As the strange silence continued, with the sound of a raging bear in the background, Ophelia got up, dusted her legs off, and walked over to Richard.
Your Highness?
Ame:Oooooh is that jealousy I spot? *smirks*
Chapter 15: Another Regressor (V)
Chapter 15: Another Regressor (V)
Ophelia tilted her head to the left and back to her waist, then looked up at Richard with a puzzled expression.
His shadowed face remained expressionless, so Ophelia tilted her head more.
Maybe I did something wrong without realizing it
No. There is no such thing.
Then why did you squeeze like you were going to make my stomach burst, and drop me as if to grind my face to the ground?
Again, no answer came back.
Ophelia was bewildered, but Richard was no different.
Because he didnt even know why he did it himself.
It doesnt matter now. If its certain that Marchioness Neir is unconscious
When Ophelia turned around, the jealousy that had stabbed Richard in the chest, which he had not even realized he had towards Cooper, dispersed like smoke.
But that jealousy was a very small ripple.
Almost invisible, like invisible concentric circles created by tiny stones thrown into a deep, deepke.
Thus, Richard himself did not feel it, but it certainly exists
Are there ns for something bigger?
The fact that the marchioness is unconscious, this assassination might be a smokescreen for something else.
Marchioness Neir would not be stupid enough to do dangerous things that make her unconscious for the sake of a smokescreen.
Something wasnt clear, but there was no more hypotheses to squeeze out.
If it was a request from the Neir family, wouldnt it be possible that its thedy that did it?
Lady Raisa Neir, who is nothing more than the marchioness puppet, will not be able to take the initiative in such a thing, because the marchioness will not tolerate it.
A puppet?
Literally. She cant do anything unless the marchioness allows it. Even if she does, its not very intimidating.
Ophelias eyshes fluttered like a butterflys wings.
Last time I saw her, she didnt look like a paper tiger.
When Ophelia recalled the gray eyes of Raisas that she had met, instinctively, goosebumps rose on the back of her back.
But its only once No, thats not it!
No. She didnt look like that kind of person.
On what grounds?
Ophelia became a honeyed mute.
(TL/N: Honeyed mute a person who can not say what he/she wants or thinks.)
If asked what the reason was, it was normal to give an answer, but the reason she dared to pick was
My feeling?
An ambiguous answer came out vaguely, but Richard nodded at once.
Right.
What? No, Im embarrassed if you agree so easily. Its a little burdensome that you trust me that much
No.
Ah, no. Phew thats good. Then why did you change your mind?
Seeing Ophelia patting her chest sincerely, Richard smiled and held out his hand.
Lets go for now.
At his sudden words, Ophelias eyes widened like a rabbit, soon realizing that the surroundings had be very quiet.
Huh? The bears and the assassins theyre all lying together.
The fact that the ground was dyed ck and red was not spoken.
Ophelia shrugged, cing her hand on his.
Fortunately, I think they killed each other.
No, there were a few assassins left.
What?
Richard wrapped his arms around the waist of Ophelia, who was shocked to hear that there were still assassins left, and pulled her gently toward him.
I took care of all the rest.
Ophelia floated in the air for a moment thanks to his strength. When her feet were back on the ground, she opened her mouth and promptly closed it.
She wouldnt understand when and how he dealt with it.
Right. He is Richard.
As she was about to take a step, Richard stopped her.
You cant.
Whats wrong
Ophelia had to keep her mouth shut so as to not identally bite her tongue while speaking.
Because of the sudden heightened visibility and the change in distance from Richard, which was much closer than before.
He ced an arm under Ophelias knees, lifting her up entirely, then he blinked towards the ground.
Whats wrong with the ground Ah.
The ground on which she was about to step was submerged in a pool of blood.
Come to think of it, there was no drop of blood on the ground she stepped on when she came down from his hold earlier.
Ophelia looked at Richard anew.
He was tired of life itself, and he was sick of the world.
This kind of Richard was afraid she would step on blood
For some reason, she felt a little ticklish in the stomach. But as soon as her feet hit the ground, as quickly as the change in her field of vision, the wind that swept past her ears washed away that feeling.
It was also a small ripple.
It existed as Richards did, and it, too, was so small that Ophelia herself didnt even realize it.
At the time, the two did not know.
The fact that a small seed towards each other had been sown in their hearts, not knowing what kind of flower would bloom. And that they would recognize Raisa, who held a clue to the infinite regression they were searching very much for.
No one knew.
.
When the scarlet sunset began to color the edge of the forest.
The huntingpetition wasing to an end where it started.
A group boasting of what they had achieved while roaming the forest, and a group discouraged because they couldnt catch anything.
Even a group of people who couldnt see Richards fingertips and werepletely wasted and went crazy.
All of them were focused on one persons words.
This years winner!
After a moments pause and the announcer named the winner with a big smile, cheers erupted from one side and sighs of discouragement from the other.
The winner came forward with envious shouts and pushes from his acquaintances.
His face was shining brighter than ever with hope for tomorrow and the excitement of facing the crown prince.
And a moment of glory.
Facing Richard who was on the podium, the winner knelt down on one of his knees and shouted with emotion.
I see you, Your Highness the Crown Prince.
Raise your head, Sir.
Glory
The knight couldnt even speak at all, and he stiffened.
It was because he was crushed by Richards gaze looking down at him.
The hand slowly reaching out towards him was sorge that it was suffocating, and a cold sweat formed on the knights forehead.
The crown prince in front of him was as huge as a wall that could never be crossed, and like a sea so deep that if he fell into it, he could never get out.
Uhm.
The knight could barely hold his breath as the princes hand rested on his shoulder.
He looked up at Richard with indescribable eyes.
Since Richard went through many regressions with those terribly familiar eyes, he indifferently gave the words he had said tens of thousands of times to others other than this knight.
I look forward to your future.
For the glory of the Empire!
Behind the knights loud lead, the cry of those gathered in the rear rang.
For the Empire!
The huntingpetition, which was left in such an awkward point, ended.
.
That night.
At the time everyone was asleep, a dim light was burning in the corner bedroom located on one side of Marchioness Neirs mansion.
Tak, tak, tak, tak.
The sound of the door opening and sharp heels ripped the silence of the still room.
Mother.
Raisa went to the bed where Marchioness Neir was sitting and leaning her back. She neither sat down, nor asked her how she was.
What did you call me for?
Marchioness Neir also omitted the greetings and brought up the main subject.
You did it.
Poison?
Yes.
Isnt it obvious? Im the only one who can poison my mothers tea.
Why?
The corners of Raisas lips twisted.
It would be disappointing if Mother suspects that I poisoned you to kill you.
The same gray eyes stared sharply at each other.
No matter who the other party was, they held the others gaze without blinking. Eventually, Marchioness Neir drew her eyes away first.
It was not because she was swayed by Raisas momentum.
She merely belittled her daughter.
You cant do that, can you?
A voice full of confidence, as if she had never imagined that Raisa would harm her even in a dream.
Marchioness Neir truly thought so.
Shes a greedy and stupid daughter.
Shes gotten a little smarter or calmer in thest few months, but shes still a long way off.
If its a new poison, shouldnt you have told me ahead of time? A day was wasted, things were pointlessly pushed.
I didnt know that you would copse like that because you have tolerance to most poisons. And it doesnt matter for a day or so.
Tch.
Marchioness Neir clicked her tongue.
A small bottle entered Raisas eyes as she followed her mothers fingertips.
Drink.
Its poison by all ounts, is this a punishment?
Well, you might as well think of it as training to develop poison resistance.
Its only one day.
Time was wasted. Not just a day, but even a minute is a waste.
Even if Ive finished all the work you have to do?
One of the marchioness eyebrows rose.
You?
Yes.
Even after hearing Raisas answer, the marchioness did not hesitate.
Drink. How many times have I told you not to let me say things twice?
Raisa stared at the marchioness, then swallowed the poison at once.
A bittersweet, slimy liquid wrapped around her tongue and ran down her throat.
After seeing a little movement from Raisas neck, the marchioness opened her mouth.
Did you think I wouldnt know that you sent an assassin to the Crown Prince? Do not do anything without my permission.
Then the marchioness waved her hand, telling her daughter to leave, and Raisa left the room without saying anything to her mother, turning her back on her.
After a few steps, Raisa held the wall and stopped.
The sensation of her five internal organs being twisted and burned was vivid, but Raisa didnt groan.
Wiping the ck blood running down her lips, Raisa endured all the pain.
Someday, one day
For the day when her mothers ck blood flowed under her feet, the crown princes corpse rolled around, and the empire was under her feet.
She could drink any amount of poison.
I have to sit on the throne.
Raisa, vomiting more ck blood, smiled and vowed.
If it doesnt work once, Ill kill the crown prince again and again.
Ame: dO yOU feel the TENSION!? *smirks*
Chapter 16: A Good Friend (I)
Chapter 16: A Good Friend (I)
One afternoon, a few days after the huntingpetition.
Tak!
This, please.
A voice that was ufortably chilly, an expression that could send icy wind, and even eyes that looked like frost.
At Iris brutal aura, Ophelia answered calmly, not even asking how long she had to do it.
Yes.
Iris turned her back to the point where the cold wind that touched Ophelias cheek disappeared. Then, Ophelia sighed lightly as she looked through the documents Iris had just handed her.
For some reason, Iris became even more picky after the huntingpetition.
She was obviously helping her that day, but what made her be a hedgehog with thorns up like that again?
Smoothing the end of the document, Ophelia agonized.
On the other hand, the documents Iris suddenly gave required a lot of troublesome simple calctions, but they were not things that Ophelia could not solve with the information she had.
The volume and content was just enough for Ophelia, who had gotten a little ustomed to the job of an aide, to handle.
Judging by this, it doesnt seem like Im being hated anymore
Its unquestionably hate.
Since when was he here? Cooper hit the truth in Ophelias hidden thoughts with a friendly smile.
Iris never mixes her personal emotions in her work.
Cooper shrugged his shoulders as Ophelia shriveled up.
Shes someone who gives endlessly when she is close to a person. Even if her friend makes a mistake, shell try to solve it somehow. Still, if it gets tangled up with work, she cuts it off with a single stroke.
She has a clear distinction.
As Cooper put down the papers at Ophelias despondent answer, he lowered his voice and asked,
What happened on the day of the huntingpetition?
No. Rather, she helped me. With that handkerchief.
Ah, seeing two handkerchiefs tied to the hilt of His Highness sword, I expected it to be so.
Cooper added, ncing towards Iris.
Im asking just in case, but when you do what she asked for, someones request.
I didnt get a request.
Ophelia responded very quickly and firmly.
That part should be clear.
It was easy to get involved when something happened if you were like a big snake climbing over the wall in a joking manner.
(TL/N: like a big snake climbing over a wall an expression used to describe the manner in which one furtively fudges a work and fails to finish it in a clear andplete manner.)
I see.
Cooper responded briefly, then added, as if he had just thought of it.
Iris doesnt have many friends. She looks picky and cold, and she also has the position of an aide to His Highness, so its hard to be close to others.
I guess so.
Ophelia also socialized in her own way until she was suddenly caught up in the bond of infinite regression.
Although she did not make very close friends and mostly attended small tea parties or exhibitions with the people who called her, to some extent, she was notcking in information about the social circles.
Iris Fillites name didnte up as often as Raisa Neirs did.
But since she was the onlydy who the crown prince kept by his side, her name asionally popped out like a snack.
That pretentious look.
She seems to think its going to work if she acts stern.
Ophelia couldnt recall very good words.
Come to think of it, I think there was a youngdy who protested every time that happened.
The words in a voice that was too small were not particrly helpful to Iris, so they were buried what?
That youngdy, I think I remembered seeing her in the group of Lady Neir
The blurry scene faded away at Coopers voice.
But once youre friends, theres no one else like her.
On Coopers lips, not his usual businesslike smile, but a much more genuine smile spread for a moment and then disappeared.
Lets see, to put it bluntly, she will cover up for someone she likes even if that someone kills one or two people. Oh, of course, only when shes told everything truthfully.
What?
It sounds like a joke, but Im serious. Iris would have the ability and the readiness to do that. The story has be unnecessarily long. Sorry. Oh, by the way, this needs to be handled right now. Of course.
Cooper left the documents and disappeared without a word of encouragement.
Ophelia didnt expect Cooper to give her any clues or clues as to why Iris was doing this, but he only added more doubts before going away. This was making her lose energy again.
The words that he added afterwards should be helpful, but its so ambiguous that it couldnt be figured out right now.
It will be better to act openly and pointedly like Iris No way.
Its better to pretend to be friendly, even on the surface, like Cooper.
Theyre not friends, theyre just co-workers.
From that point of view, Cooper seemed to be much better at social life than Iris.
It wouldnt be a good choice to make enemies out of personal likes and dislikes.
Skrisch.
For a while, only the sound of a pen running through the papers was heard in the aides office.
Ophelia picked up the papers and stretched her body.
Even if the huntingpetition was over, the work didnt diminish.
The empire couldnt run without going through Crown Prince Richard.
In conclusion, Iris and Ophelia would have to work hard in one space anyway, even if we dont meet face-to-face almost all day every day.
If left as it is, the atmosphere would not improve, but it would be more and more dreary and difficult to work, so it would be better to solve it early.
What should I say?
First, among todays documents, funny grammar mistakes
No, lets not beat around the bush.
In that case, there was a strong possibility that she would be kicked out before even bringing up the real point.
Besides, I dont have time for that
Papers still piled up like mountains were pressing on Ophelias back.
Taking a step towards Iris, Ophelia regretted her past decisions, albeit only a little.
As Richard said, I should have be the crown princess.
But she soon shook her head.
Even now, as a baby aide, Im on the verge of dying from a lot of work. How much work will I have to do if I be the crown princess?
Those who have a lot of things to enjoy would also have more burdens to carry.
Its impossible for me to be a temporary crown princess.
Ophelia turned her thoughts back to reality and stopped in front of Iris desk.
As she put the papers down, she tapped the desk instead of turning back right away.
Iris opened her mouth without raising her head and asked.
Is there something?
A little time No, let me know if youre angry with me. Dont tell me its not like that. I can see that youre angry even if Im doing a handstand.
At the words of Ophelia, who took out the pleasantries and went straight to the point, Iris finally looked at her.
Putting down her pen, Iris frowned, but she did not ignore Ophelia.
Maybe it was the temperament itself.
No amount of hate could ignore a human as if he or she waspletely crushed.
If I were her, I would have ignored whatever was said in front of her.
Ophelia swallowed a bitterugh, waiting for Iris answer.
If she says, I just hate you, I will just walk away.
Just as you dont need a reason to like someone, the same goes for dislike.
How long has it been?
Iris was just about to part her lips.
Tok tok.
The sound of an irritating knock echoed in the still aides room.
Come in.
Whether or not Cooper knew that Ophelia was waiting for Iris answer as if waiting for a verdict, an indifferent permission fell from his mouth.
Aide Iris.
The servant who opened the door was expressionless, but showed a sign of haste.
Whats going on?
Iris got up from her seat and approached the servant.
After hearing a few words, Iris expression hardened remarkably, and she left the aides office without saying that she would be away for a while.
Ophelia, looking at the door where Iris left in vain with the feeling of bing a dog chasing a chicken in an instant, took a deep breath and headed back to her seat.
Its not like Iris is never returning, Ill just ask her when shees back.
.
Four days passed like that.
Richard asked Ophelia, whose cheeks swelled up like the belly of a poisonous pufferfish.
You look like youre asking me to tell you whats going on.
Its not like that.
It was an answer that came out without a moment to breathe, but there was a thorn in the voice as well.
Richard put the documents down and leaned back deeply into the chair.
Ophelia said upon the clear indication that he would not look at the documents at all.
Its not something I can tell you about. The instant you approve this, this work is done
Tell me.
Is this an order?
I dont want to do that, so Ill make sure you wont need the finishing touches.
Richard smiled faintly and tapped the end of the document.
How dare she throw her concerns onto the crown prince, although to be exact he said she could.
In this empire, not even the emperor could do it.
However, Richard did so to simply and easily hear Ophelias story.
The goodwill was so natural that neither Richard himself nor Ophelia realized that it was special.
Without knowing that, the two were building up things for each other, one by one.
Ophelia rolled her eyes and parted her lips only after her eyes met with Richards, who was looking at her sullenly.
You knew that Iris didnte to work, right?
Yes.
Its
Ophelia licked her lips. Soon, she pulled out the words she had been holding down with a sigh.
Ame: Coopers words *skims through the next few episodes* oh my gosh
Chapter 17: A Good Friend (II)
Chapter 17: A Good Friend (II)
I think its because of me.
She said shes recuperating because she is not feeling well and theres a risk of infection.
It could be. But
Ophelia brought up what had happened.
She let out a long sigh as she even talked about how cold Iris got after the huntingpetition.
I know Im a parachute.
Parachute?
Ah, um. So this is what the countryside grandfather told me. A person whose abilities and personality have not been verified suddenly bes a member of the organization without any notice under the protection of a superior in the organization.
Why do you call that a parachute?
That grandfather is always looking for something new.
Its not a lie. Because she hadnt decided whether her grandfather was Archimedes or an unknown person who first coined the term parachute.
Anyway, the terminology isnt important, I know Im that kind of person. Because I hung around Your Highness and became an aide overnight.
It didnt happen overnight.
Infinite regression is a time that only exists between Your Majesty and I. In other peoples view, its at the level of appearing when they close their eyes.
Didnt I approve?
Of course. But, um Still, something is different. Anyway, I understand that she hates me. I know very well that not everyone can like me. Especially if theyre in the same position as Iris. Yes. I understand. However!
Ophelia eximed, taking in a deep breath and exhaling.
Isnt it too much that she doesnt want to talk to me so much that she doesnt even go to work! Of course, all the conversations weve had so far have been work-rted, but now it means she doesnt even like that!
The long story of Ophelias trouble ended, but Richards reaction was nd enough to make it seem funny that she had been thinking and agonizing for several days.
Well.
Does she hate it so much? I must have been the only one who misunderstood that we have developed a sense of camaraderie after being together almost all day for a few days.
Ophelia seemed to have lost her strength, now looking despondent
Then, Richard asked, tapping his chin.
Do you really need to like Iris or build camaraderie with her?
It its not like that.
If it really bothers you, you can repeat the regression and redefine your rtionship with Iris until you are satisfied with it.
That is also true.
Then there will be no problem.
It was a voice drier than a desert that had not rained in years.
His eyes, which seemed to have transferred the afternoon sun, were also dry.
Yes. Only Richard and Ophelia were trapped in this cursed bondage of infinite regression.
So, as he said, she could repeat the regression until her rtionship with Iris improves, making all of the existing issues go away.
The countless pasts, such as rtionships and conversations that other people could not remember, would remain as memories for only him and her.
The insides of her mouth were sore as if she had chewed a bull.
Because she could understand why Richard treated his rtionships with other people so ruthlessly.
He didnt regress once or twice.
Those were regressions that were not even of his own will.
He must have tried to escape.
And it must have failed. More than he could count.
Infinite regressions that he could never escape despite the far-reaching amount of time and challenge.
There was nothing he could do in that bridle of unknown reason and purpose.
In the end, everything in the world, even his own life, became meaningless to him.
Therefore, his indifference was closer to the end of resignation and despair than exhaustion.
Its said that the world was as much as one knew, but he didnt want to see the immeasurable frustration of a person who knew this and fell into the same quagmire.
However
Ophelia wanted to live. She wanted to break free from the cycle of infinite regression.
Yet I dont want to give up.
Ophelia exhaled slowly, licking her dry lower lip.
In her blue eyes, a bright spark shed, like the day when she grabbed Richard by the cor to survive together.
Im not going to worry about what I cant do. Ill do what I can.
Do what you can.
Richard repeated her words.
It was a very fundamental, irrefutable and beautiful mindset.
Plus, it was the words that came out of her mouth, who knew everything about him.
Thats arrogant.
Yes. You have to have confidence in this trash-like reality.
Should he say that it was Ophelias characteristic not to put hope in her mouth while talking about things like this?
Despite sharing the same experience and regressing countless times, Ophelia had not given up on anything yet.
How long can you say that?
Its not that youre curious, its that youre cursing.
As Ophelia grumbled, Richard smiled slightly and got up.
No, I want to see how far you can go.
Truly, it was.
The only exception that appeared in his endless life.
He didnt expect it.
No, he didnt want to look forward to anything.
Since the beginning of infinite regression, hope meant despair to him.
Still, looking at Ophelia
Didnt you ask me to live together?
Yes.
You held me by the neck.
Forget that part.
Its the first time.
A voice deeper than a well that resounded softly.
From a distance so close that their noses could brush against each other, Richard looked into Ophelias eyes.
Because you were the first.
Its something unforgettable. The afterwords that had been swallowed permeated her ears.
A very brief moment in the blink of an eye.
An even smaller bud sprouted from the tiny seed that had been tucked away in the depths of Ophelias heart without her own knowledge.
But its still too small to realize that its there.
Ophelia, staring back intently, not avoiding Richards eyes, opened her mouth with a deep groove between her forehead.
What did the people around you do, not even grabbing your cor once?
Well.
Its a little difficult toin to Your Highness.
In the first ce, wasnt it difficult to express dissatisfaction with him?
For most people, it would be impossible.
Even if it was contrary to the opinion of the crown prince, it was a servants duty to say the right thing, but who is Richard?
He is not just a prince, but the protagonist of this world.
In short, its a world where what Richard does is the right thing to do.
Well then, its the first and thest.
As Ophelia shrugged, Richard took a step back, pulling his cor lightly.
Thest?
Excuse me? Do you want me to hold it one more time?
Richard nced at Ophelia, who was seemingly eager for the opportunity, and lightly flicked her forehead.
You seem to have a lot of dissatisfaction.
Yes, well I keep dying like that and Im falling apart
So what are you going to do now?
Richard mercilessly cut off Ophelias words, burying it.
It was obvious that he was changing the subject, but Ophelia also decided to move on.
Because there was no need to waste time with questions that do not have an answer now.
Opportunities abound.
With infinite regression, one could do anything
Now Im going to do what Assistant Cooper told me to do.
Cooper?
For a moment, Richards eyebrows furrowed, but Ophelia couldnt see it because she turned around.
Yes. I will be friends with Iris!
Ophelia shouted vigorously, raising her hands and clenching her fists, but then she shyly lowered her hand and scratched her cheek.
Its too much to be buddies, but lets try to build a little friendship.
Friendship?
Were not friends yet. Anyway, Iris is said to be a generous giver with close friends.
Thats new.
Youve been together for a long time, yet its a new fact.
When Ophelias face became like a pufferfish again, Richard smirked.
Because Iris always gave generously.
Ah
I guess so.
Thats the extent of being Richards aide.
If it wasnt for the level of loyalty sworn to him that was the same as a god, Iris would never be by his side.
In that respect, it was very far from Ophelia.
Your Highness, please know that even though I am infinitelycking in loyalty, I am full of camaraderie that is second to none.
Ophelia pushed her chest out and pounded it hard, as if asking him to trust her.
Richard readily agreed to her words, where even false crumbs could not be found.
Yes. Who else could be by my side without loyalty if it wasnt for you?
Perhaps because of the mood, Ophelia smiled yfully, her voice mixing withughter as she replied.
Even if I have no loyalty, I have love.
Immediately there was silence between the two.
Ophelia blinked. At this point, he should have responded with I dont need your love.
Ah, I forgot for a moment that its a fictional world again.
Im ruined!
She added hastily before this awkward, maddening silence could get any longer.
Im kidding! Its a joke. I know very well that you dont need my love. Mhm. You know that my love is only as arade, right? There are many types of love. It can be said that theres love between family members or between friends!
The more Ophelia talked, the worse she felt, but she couldnt just keep her mouth shut.
Thats what Im saying uh. Uhh?
IMPORTANT NOTE!! So far, Ive put the female head of the Neir family as Marquis, but after discussing with other bluebells staff, we decided Marchioness would still be better. Going forward, thats what it will be! Changes have already been made to previous chapters
Ame: A slightly less important but still quite important note this is 1/3 of extra updates! Come back tomorrow and the day after!
Chapter 18: A Good Friend (III)
Chapter 18: A Good Friend (III)
Ophelia reflexively grabbed therge, dry hand that covered her mouth, then gently peel it off.
The moment her soft fingertips brushed past his rough and thick knuckles, Richard opened his mouth, saying,
I fully understand what youre talking about, so thats enough.
With eyes widened like a rabbits, Ophelia nodded her head and tapped the back of his hand.
When Richard took his hand away, Ophelia smiled and shrugged her shoulders in embarrassment.
Anyway, I want to stop having conflicts with Iris and build a good rtionship with her. In that sense, may I go now?
The beginning and end of your words dont match.
Dont worry about the little things. Ill take my leave now.
Although Richard did not give her permission to leave, Ophelia calmly walked towards the door.
Just as she grabbed the doorknob, Richard stopped her.
By the way, Ophelia.
Yes?
What about Cooper?
When he didnt get an answer right away, a deep, very deep line formed on Richards forehead.
Ophelia stood still, pondered for a moment, then turned around.
I think its fine.
What do you mean by its fine?
Its okay, its fine.
There was nothing to exin.
Literally. Since Ophelia and Cooper got along just fine.
He didnt care about Ophelia as much as Iris, but he didnt dislike her outrightly either.
He just treated her like a co-worker.
Oh, but weve been seeing hell together for the past few days when Iris was away, so weve gotten a little closer. Well, this is the spirit
Iris muste back.
Ophelia was puzzled by the words that went out of the context from the conversation, but there was no room to deny that part, so she nodded her head.
Thats right isnt it?
Richard added indifferently.
Didnt you say you saw hell?
Yes I still have to crawl back to that hell.
She was sure that when she died, the words Dont put off todays work until tomorrow would be engraved on the tombstone.
At least there would be no need to do the final bits of these particr documents, so the amount would be slightly reduced.
Thanks for the finishing touches, Cooper and I will be able to take a breather. Thank you very much, Your Highness.
Along with the lifeless voice, the hand that pulled the doorknob had no strength, and although her face was dead, Ophelia quickly went out the door with heavy legs.
Even after the door closed silently, Richard did not take his gaze away for a long time.
Then his lips, which were firmly pressed into a straight line, slowly opened.
I didnt say I would do Coopers share
The words that came out of his mouth were too childish for even himself to hear, so he couldnt finish his words.
Richard pressed his back deep into his chair and tilted his head.
Why the hell am I so agitated about Cooper?
He was most definitely a loyal and capable aide. Its not like hes plotting to stab him in the back.
But it gnawed at his nerves. Especially, whenever Ophelia put his name in her mouth.
Richard tapped the armrest, and again, then lightly clicked his tongue.
Its useless.
There was no answer, and it wasnt a very important question, so he threw away the thought and grabbed his pen.
The seed that had been imprinted like a tiny dot deep in Richards chest squirmed and stretched.
But it was still so small and insignificant enough to just let it go without realization.
.
Around the time Ophelia was facing Richard with drooping shoulders.
Iris, who was unable to enter the pce due to health reasons, was moving at a busy pace, the hood of her cloak pressed deeply.
It was unusual for her to walk quietly instead of riding a carriage.
She went all the way down one street and then suddenly returned the way she came. She also wandered around an alley and deliberately entered a dead end.
It was such a strange movement that it could be said that she was roaming aimlessly rather than going somewhere.
How much did she move around like that?
Eventually, Iris stopped in front of a house, extremely wary of her surroundings.
No, it was in front of a very small side door where foreign merchants came in and out, not employees.
Iris sighed involuntarily, carefully opened the door, and stepped inside.
After passing the dark, narrow, musty-smelling warehouse, Iris took off her cloak and set foot into the living room.
Iris!
As soon as she showed up, ady, who was about one head shorter than her, ran towards her.
Hermia.
The area around Iris chest that had been hit by Hermias head hurt, but the former only patted the young girl on the back.
Hermia, who was held in Iriss arms, soon began to shed tears, and Iris consciously swallowed that sigh that was about to surface again.
The day the servant came to the aides office.
Iris hurriedly left the pce to find her only friend.
in the mansion of
And the friend she found was in a mess.
She cried so much that her eyes were puffed up and closed, and her voice was half hoarse.
Seeing that there was no blood on her, it looked like there was no injury.
Hermia!
Ah I-Iris Hes dead
Hugging the gasping Hermia, Iris quickly looked around and grasped the situation.
Calm down.
How How can I calm down? How? How could this oh, heuk.
Confusion and awkwardness spread across Iris face as she caressed the back of her sobbing friend even as she yelled at her.
That too.
Just a few steps away was her friends fianc. He couldnt even close his eyes, and was lying on the floor, cold.
The chest of the corpse was soaked in blood. Perhaps because of that, the floor, as well as the walls and the ceiling were sttered with blood in all directions.
Among them Only Hermia was not stained, not even a single drop of blood.
What the hell is this what happened Hermia?
I dont know! I heard hes back, s-so I came to find him, but this heuk! This
Are you hurt anywhere?
Heuk, euk! Uh-huh! Why, why like this
It was difficult to understand properly because of the mixture of weeping and wailing.
First, I need to check his breathing
Hes dead! Hes dead!
After struggling to keep up with the screams, Iris finally learned that Hermias fianc had been brutally murdered by someone.
Recalling the tragedy of the day, Iris returned to reality when a hand waved in front of eyes.
ris. Iris?
Yes. Im here.
What did you ask for?
Not yet
Still? Whats the matter with you, damn it!
Hermia suddenly became angry, but soon lowered her eyebrows and smiled awkwardly.
Im sorry, I should know.
Normally, Iris would have said no to that, but she kept her mouth shut.
It might be because she was a little tired because she paid too much attention to the terrible things Hermia went through.
Are you mad?
No.
Im sorry if youre angry. You know I dont normally do this, right?
Iris asked Hermia, who was holding her hand like a child whining.
Do you have any more memories of that day?
Again, about that? As I said yesterday and the day before yesterday, I didnt see anything. All I saw was the room you saw.
Iris was seated next to Hermia on the sofa. Thetter had her head turned to the corner.
You wanted this to be over quickly. You have to work hard.
Her stern voice made Hermia chew her lips roughly, but when she turned to Iris, she showed no such ferocious sign.
Its a question Ive been asking over and over, but does anyone have a grudge against your fianc?
Hes not the kind of person anyone can have a grudge against. You know that. Hes kind.
Iris didnt answer this time either.
Hermias fianc was more shy than nice, and when she tried to pull him out of his addiction, he turned violent.
However
After hesitating for a while, Hermia added in a small voice.
He did get into debt while gambling.
I suppose so.
Whats the point of saying it?
Her dead fianc was a gambling addict, on top of that, he had a terribly serious dependency to alcohol.
What started as fun soon became an addiction, and by the time the family realized he was odd, it was already toote.
However, if its a debt, he can pay it back by borrowing from the count, so its probably not because of the debt.
The count said he would not repay it.
Yes he just said that. He was so worried because he was the only son and the next count.
Hermia bowed her head as she told the story.
Her expression was not visible because of the thick shadows, but judging from the way her voice got smaller and smaller, she seemed unsure.
The investigators are also aware of the debt, so lets wait a little longer.
When is that little longer?
When Iris paused at the sharp voice, Hermia burst into tears.
Its so hard to hide like this.
It was Hermia herself who said that it was burdensome and didnt want to attract public attention, thus asking for a ce to hide until this case was resolved.
Iris soothed Hermia without bringing up that fact.
Yes. I know its hard. Be a little more patient
Hermia cut off Iris words and brought up something unexpected.
Cant you use your power? Just say word.
What?
I dont mean to make an unreasonable request just tell them to solve it sooner, if not, then end it. Since youre the Crown Princes aide, you can do it. Those people will listen to you too.
I cant.
When Iris resolutely refused, Hermia wept and turned her head.
Hermia
You you can do everything!
Ame: In short, she wants to use Iris, am I right?
Chapter 19: A Good Friend (IV)
Chapter 19: A Good Friend (IV)
Hermia was crying, but she let out everything she wanted to say.
Is it such a big deal to ask you to just tell them? Am I only this much to you? He died that way! I cant, but you can do it! Now Im at my limit! The limit! I cant stay like this anymore! Rather, just, just, all.
Words kept pouring out frantically, but eventually, her mouth shut.
Iris patted her trembling friend on the back and swallowed a sigh.
She couldnt say Why didnt you listen to me when I told you to break up with a man like that.
Why the hell are you putting up with him?
Dont say that Hes also having a hard time.
Hermia!
Iris. I love him. So please. Stop it.
Shaking her head and erasing fragments of a fairly old conversation, Iris opened her mouth, saying,
Ill look into it from various angles so that it can be resolved quickly. If you need anything, tell me.
Despite her soothing words, Hermia never looked back at Iris.
Hermias eyes, which were buried in her palms, were lined with redness and tear stains.
Iris said something behind her, but Hermia didnt hear her.
It was really it was really the limit.
She wanted to meet him. The beloved man who willingly killed her fianc for her sake
She remembered the moment when blood spattered in front of her eyes, and suddenly, her heart raced.
Anxiety and fear, faint fluttering excitement and intense nervousness were mixed. She did not know what to do.
Hermia closed her eyes tightly and waited.
May this all be over soon, so that she could fly freely towards the one she loves.
.
Two dayster, at noon.
Ophelia worked her pen hard to finish a bunch of papers, and staggered as she tried to get up.
It was because her field of vision narrowed by looking only at papers and ck letters.
She then patted her on the cheek to regain herposure and proceeded through the mountains of papers towards Cooper.
No contact or whatever, theck of news from Iris was also very concerning
(TL/N: I shortened it so itll flow better but /Hamheungchasa is an idiom a person sent away on an errand does not return without ever contacting the sender or responding to the senders messages.)
She swallowed the bubbling and gurgling anger as she looked at the papers next to her desk, which were more than double of yesterdays.
Iris didnt go to work, but the world goes on and theres always work.
Its been a few days since the vast amount of work she had been doing was shared between Cooper and Ophelia.
The dark shadows under Ophelias eyes spread over her eyelids, turning her into a panda. It reached a point where she could not stand it any longer.
Pandas are cute, Im afraid to look in the mirror.
If something isnt done today, Im going to storm into Richards office and hand over the papers, since in the end, his reviewed version is needed.
There was a sense of crisis that if she spent a few more days in this state, she might be a dog running with documents in her mouth.
Ophelia shrugged and stopped in front of Coopers desk.
However, when she was about to tap his desk, she had to let out a long sigh.
She couldnt even see a part of the desk to tap because every inch avable was filled with papers.
Ahem, hmmm!
She made a very loud noise for a dry cough, but when Cooper barely raised his head, she had no choice but to clean up the documents.
Ophelia, who had managed to attract Coopers attention at once thanks to the strong tapping of her finger, got to the point at once.
When is Aide Irising back?
I dont know.
Bearing as much dark shadows under his eyes as Ophelia, Cooper left only a short answer and was about to bury his face in the paperwork again.
What are you doing?
Oh, sorry.
Ophelia took back the hand that supported Coopers chin that was lowering and apologized sincerely.
Aide Iris. Shes been sick for so long, shouldnt you go?
Its not painful, so we dont have to worry about that. Thats right. I dont know whats going on either.
You didnt hear whats going on?
Yes. Im starting to lose weight too. It would have been a little better if there was Sir Gryu No, I said something useless.
Ophelia sympathized deeply as Cooper smiled nkly and nced at the documents.
The two of them made eye contact and nodded their heads without saying a word, strengthening their deepradeship.
I was going to find out about Iris by the end of the day.
Me!
Ophelia raised her hand.
You want to go?
Yes!
It doesnt matter, but the documents remain the same
I know.
She quickly shut Coopers mouth, which once again hitting the bone with the truth.
Where can I go to get information about Aide Iris? I probably have to go to Count Fillite
No.
This time, Cooper cut Ophelias words.
He tapped his chin with a friendly smile and said,
If its something that made Iris take a few days off like this, it must be about a friend. Look for her friend, not the Fillite family.
.
Ophelia escaped from the aides office and met Richard shortly thereafter.
Rather than meeting him, it would be more urate to say that Richard appeared anyway, as if he fell from the sky or rose from the ground.
Ophelia scanned Richard up and down, giving him a very cheeky look.
Your Highness.
Is there nothing to do?
Yes. Do I really have no work to do? As an aide, I know how much paperwork goes up to Your Highness, but there are other things to do besides that.
Richard didnt answer. He simply smiled faintly.
Indeed, the main
Ophelia swallowed the words the main character and shifted her eyes away.
She was so tired that she almost spit out the words, Indeed, youre the main character of a novel, so your abilities are amazing!
Main?
Lord youre the lord.
Richard stared at her, who avoided his gaze, then let her absurd words pass..
Where are you going?
Im looking for Iris.
Is Cooper at his limit?
Im at my limit too.
A short smile crossed Richards lips at Ophelias assertion, then disappeared.
I can understand without hearing more. Lets go.
As Richard blinked, the eyes of Ophelia widened.
Your Highness ising along with me to find Iris?
Yes.
Ophelia quickly erased the thoughts that had shed into her mind.
That either Richard loves Iris, or has a slight crush, else he wouldnt go looking for her without news.
Your Highness, Im really curious, so
Ophelia.
Yes?
Didnt you just feel something?
At Richards sudden question, Ophelia scanned the surroundings nkly and shook her head.
Not at all. Why?
I felt a vibration from the ground.
At that, Ophelia looked down at her feet, but she still couldnt feel anything.
Is it still?
No. Intermittently.
Richard, who had stood still for a while, took a step back before saying,
Going back to the previous story, were going to find Iris because of work.
What?
This time, Ophelia stood tall and tense In response to Richard. Then she flinched, grabbing his sleeve and pulling him.
Maybe thats an infinite
Well. I dont see any signs of that yet, but maybe theres a connection.
Then whats going on?
When Ophelia, still unable to let go of her tension, asked again, Richard took her hand that was holding onto his sleeve.
You dont need to be so nervous already, Youll just get tired unnecessarily.
Yes.
Ophelia took a deep breath and exhaled.
As she paused and raised her head, Richard continued speaking as if she had read her thoughts.
I heard that Iris is involved in the festival.
Iris is involved in
Ophelia blinked quickly without speaking.
I think I had just read about a festival in the documents and heard the word hell.
Her eyes met Richards. He nodded his head as if reading her thoughts again.
Its a festival.
If its a festival Is it going to be held in two months?
Yes.
No wonder every document thates in is rted to a festival, so its just around the corner. There will be more documents to process in the near future, right? Its the biggest festival in the empire. People from all over the empire, as well as outsiders, will pour in like the tide.
In despair, Ophelia buried her face into both hands, then proceeded to pull her hair as if to rip it off her head.
Again, Richard took her hands, lowering them. He took a step forward while holding soft hands that were much smaller than his own.
We must find Iris quickly.
Like this, Richard and Ophelia held hands and walked side by side.
.
Around the time Ophelia struggled with anguish as she recalled the documents that would be poured over her head due to the festival.
Iris was alone with the head of the family to which the man, who was Hermias dead fianc, belonged.
The count, who lost his one and only heir, looked more tired than sad.
The crown princes aide what happened
Ame: Lmao, Richard knew what Ophelia was misunderstanding and rified!! Smooth, how smooth. Now, recognise your feelings, will you?
And 3/3 of extra updates, fulfilled! See you in 2 days time for the regr update~
Chapter 20: A Good Friend (V)
Chapter 20: A Good Friend (V)
He did not throw out Iris, the crown princes aide, despiteing without a prior appointment.
Not only the count, but in the current empire, no one could reject Richards closest aide.
I apologize for the sudden visit.
No, but what is it?
The count made it clear that although he came to meet Iris, he did not want to sit face to face for very long.
Iris knew she recklessly visited the mourning family, so she also had no intention of holding the count for a long time.
Were reconstructing this case.
Why is the aide
The count was briefly puzzled. He nodded his head.
Oh, is it because of that child?
Iris leaned slightly towards the count referring to Hermia.
Yes. Hermia can only return to her daily life when the case is over I apologize.
No, its fine. The living should live.
Not to the extent of being offended, the count waved his hand insignificantly.
At that, Iris paused.
Something doesnt fit.
Although Hermias fianc was slightlycking, he was still the counts firstborn, yet hes treated like this even after he was brutally murdered?
She heard that the funeral was being postponed, but it did not seem to be dyed because the case had not been resolved.
If we want to hold a funeral, the case must be closed soon.
A funeral yes. Yes, but now
The words of the count faded at the end; he swallowed the remaining words with a sigh.
In the end, Iris asked directly instead of speaking in a roundabout way, and so coldly that the count couldnt stand to not answer.
Are you saying it doesnt matter if hes gone because hes an heir who couldnt be rehabilitated from gambling?
It was almost an insult to the count, who had lost his son, but almost frustratingly, he just smiled and waved his hand.
I know it looks like that. But no, its not like that, its just
The count hesitated again, and Iris did not push further. Instead, she waited.
As the tea in her teacup cooled, the counts heavy mouth opened.
The family is shaking. So I cant afford it Its
The counts eyes were also quivering violently when he uttered those words.
Although impatient, Iris did not press the count.
Having lost the one and only son and sessor, the family was shaken to such an extent that they couldnt fully concentrate or mourn for him; it was not something an outsider would dare to thoughtlessly poke their head in.
Aide, maybe
The count closed his eyes tightly as if contemting something, however, he didnt say anything more
How long has it been?
In the end, the count swallowed the words he was contemting on saying and gave an order to Iris.
Im sorry I couldnt be of any help. Please go back now.
No. Im the one who is sorry.
The count left without saying anything more, and the remaining Iris left the counts residence shortly after.
Iris got on the carriage, her face in a frown.
The family is shaking hmm.
This isnt a simple matter that will be easily over? Its not about gambling or debt.
.
Around the time Iris left the counts mansion with a dubious feeling.
The count was taking heavy, slow steps towards the other drawing room.
Then he stopped, looked at the door in front of him, and took a deep breath.
But he couldnt keep the person waiting like this.
The messenger of the Neir family had made a previous engagement and was alone with the count, but was forced to wait a while due to the intrusion of Iris, the crown princes aide.
When he thought of the messenger behind the door, his chest, which was stuffy, felt even more cramped.
He wondered if he should have talked to the aide instead, but that opportunity had already passed.
Besides, what could he even say?
My sons debt is entangled with the Marquisate of Neir, and the family is literally ruined?
Now what? Could you please create an opportunity to run to the crown prince and beg?
The count sighed, boiling from deep within, and grabbed the doorknob.
Tachak.
I made you wait.
No. Didnt you say it was more urgent than this?
There was an edge in the messengers words as he stood up and politely bowed as the count entered.
When asked if there was anything urgent enough to leave him alone again, the count did not answer, and a harsh silence fell between the two sitting face to face.
Cold tea was removed. It was when the new steaming hot tea was about to cool down.
Is there any evidence to show that the debt has risen to that extent?
Of course. I was going to show you, but its a littlete because something urgent happened.
The messenger nodded and handed the count some papers.
The format of the documents written in various ces was different, but the content was the same.
That Marchioness Neir bought all of his sons debts.
No matter how many times the count looked at it, what his dead son had already done and the reality that came did not change.
When the visible amount exceeded thends three-year budget, there was no anger.
He was just at a loss.
Even if he emptied his familys warehouse and sold everything he could sell, he couldnt pay it back.
Struggled to swallow his sigh while crumpling the end of the documents, the count said,
I understand. But I cant afford to repay this amount at once. Ill definitely do it, so please adjust the terms
With ease, the messenger cut off the difficult words he had uttered.
No. You dont have to.
Isnt it the same as saying to hand over the family to repay this at once?
The messenger shook his head at the count, who was showing disappointment rather than anger.
It wont be. You dont have to hand over the family.
Then?
My generous master, out of mercy, has said that he will not recollect all the debt. Of course, there is no need to give up the family.
Despite the messengers cool answer, the count could not rejoice or thank Marchioness Neir for her generosity.
Its the Marchioness of Neir.
Anyone could see that there must be a condition that followed when she said such a thing.
The messenger rose from his seat and approached the count.
cing his hand on the shoulder of the count who was not looking at him, he pulled out one more piece of paper.
The master said she would write off half of your debt if you just sign this paperwork.
Half?
The count then turned his head to the messenger.
The messengerid down in front of the count a pen engraved with the seal of the Marquisate of Neir along with the papers.
Think carefully. Its half of the debt gone once you sign it. If you decide right away, Ill speak well so that the other half will be appropriately adjusted.
The whisper in his ear was just a well-packaged poison.
The count knew it, so he couldnt help but hesitate.
I wont tell you to sign it blindly. Please read it carefully and review it.
With that said, the messenger returned to his seat, picked up a cup of tea, and added as if he had just remembered it.
Oh, my mistake, I have to tell you this too. If you dont sign the document, youll have to pay off the debt in a lump sum.
What?
Im telling you that this generous offer depends on the Counts signature. Is the Count going to end such a venerable family in this generation and with your own hand?
The count looked down at the messenger with an indescribable expression and lowered his head.
As long as you were in debt, the hilt of the knife was in the opponents hands.
If you have nothing, you couldy down to have the belly ripped off, but unfortunately, its only if you werent a count.
Besides, if you lie down to have your stomach cut off by Marchioness Neir, your real stomach would not be torn while your limbs would be cut off.
Silence like a grave fell, and time went by helplessly.
By the time the messengers teacup was emptied, the nk signature space on thest page of the paper the count was holding was ckened with a drop of ink.
Crushing the pen, the count finally spoke in a distressed voice without signing it.
Ill think over it positively.
Im sh no. Then Ill take my leave.
The messenger wanted to say he was surprised that he could afford to think.
A choice was given, but the count has only one choice.
There was still time until the festival, so there was no need to push too hard and gain unnecessary bacsh.
Wasnt it said that even an earthworm would wriggle when stepped on, and a mouse would bite a cat when cornered?
The messenger left, but the count remained frozen for a long time.
.
The Marquisate of Neirs messenger, who left the county residence, arrived on horseback. But he did not head to the marchioness office.
Although he was a messenger of the marchioness, the ce he entered was none other than Raisas study, avoiding peoples eyes as much as possible in the marchioness mansion.
I see thedy.
Raisa looked out the huge window and opened her mouth without looking back.
How did it go?
He said he would think about it.
At the messengers answer, the corners of Raisas lips went up.
He must have misrepresented that he can afford to think without worrying about it.
I apologize. Theres only one decision the count can make, so I thought it would be better not to push too hard.
Raisa turned slowly.
Approaching the messenger who still had his back bowed, she stopped behind him and muttered,
Yes. I cant get rid of the count right now. However
Ugh!
At the sudden pain in his legs, the messenger bent his knees and barely ced his hands on the floor to support himself.
Raisa, after having kicked the messenger precisely behind the knee with the sharp tip of her shoes, looked down at the top of his head.
Ame: I read ahead and its certain, Raisa will stick around for a long time, the main antagonist!
Chapter 21: A Good Friend (VI)
Chapter 21: A Good Friend (VI)
Who told you to think?
I apologize.
You apologize, why didnt you do it in the first ce?
Contrary to her subdued voice, which seemed as if saying something insignificant, her gray eyes stood with a blue de.
The messengers neck stiffened with tension at the sharp gaze that pierced his spine.
He gulped dry saliva down his throat.
Raisa walked past the messenger.
She spoke as she sat down in her seat with her back to the window.
Youre going to have to prove youre useful.
Raisa smiled bitterly as she touched the tip of her fingernails, which had turned ck from the poison.
There isnt anywhere to go anyway. Ive gathered what my mother abandoned, but should I kick you out? Or will my mother?
The messenger pressed his forehead onto the floor.
in mind, Ill keep that in mind.
You know theres someone lining up to rece you.
This messenger wasnt the only one she used in the Marquisate of Neir.
After regressing, Raisa quietly made her own people in the Marquisate of Neir, leaving no traces like a snake sliding in the water.
Among those who belonged to the marquisate, some were loyal only to her mother, but others were blinded by money and other things.
Naturally, Raisa reached out to them first.
She obtained them with the promise of giving them whatever they wanted, just like how one would pick up their favorite jewelry.
However, for such ones, if at any time better conditions than hers were offered, they would betray her.
Thus, she, too, entrusted them with less important tasks, so that they could be thrown away at any time.
Others were mobilized to do what Raisa had to do, to deceive the eyes of Marchioness Neir as well as others.
For example, those who have been driven to the brink with nowhere to go, like this messenger in front of her, or those who have been caught by a decisive weakness and turned into puppets through threats.
To them, Raisa was literally theirst lifeline.
Did I expect you to be loyal?
No.
Thats right. I dont need a fancy cause like loyalty.
Yes yes. I know.
The voice of the messenger, answering like a well-trained dog, was trembling badly.
Raisa shot back at the messenger calmly.
Keep in mind that youre just a tool that does what I tell you to do. Tools have to be useful.
Yes.
Now, the messenger was trembling so much that anyone could see his shoulders shaking, but Raisa didntfort him.
She merely contemted his disposition with eyes glittering like snake scales.
Wake up.
Raisa berated the messenger who jumped up from the position of lying down on his stomach like a dog.
The counts reaction?
As youd expect.
Reaction?
Its as if he wasnt in the room. He was also reminded that if he signs and sends the documents today, all debts will be forgiven.
Its today
It was now the afternoon when the sun was setting.
I hate waiting.
As the messenger flinched again, Raisa looked at him.
So go back and get his signature. If you roast and boil the cornered count well, your usefulness will be proven. The time, its until sunset.
Otherwise The message knew without hearing the omitted words.
The messenger hurried to the study after bowing deeply, and Raisa looked up at the Imperial Pce, which she could see through the window.
If we take back the rights of the count and pressure the Lemaire family, which has full control of the festival, I will be able to proceed with the ns a little easier.
So far, she has been avoiding her mothers eyes to raise slush funds through various investments and embezzlement, but once she takes charge of the festival, the story would be different.
If she was financially stable, things would go much, much faster.
That damn guy.
Sharpening her teeth, Raisa recalled James Gryu, the crown princes left arm, who chased and retrieved ck money like a ghost, not just from her, but almost everyone else.
She soon wrote a short letter.
The recipient was none other than Hermia.
A woman who came into Raisas hands after being caught in a rtionship with a man other than her fianc.
She was the only friend of Iris, one of the crown princes aides.
You did a great job this time.
That I cant do that.
Cant you? The only thing thedy cant do right now is break up with your lover, isnt it? No, you cant even break your engagement.
Of course, her lover was not her fianc, and if the reason for breaking up was an affair, she would be locked up in the monastery.
Finishing her letter, Raisa tapped with her pen briefly.
Come to think of it, the only thing she ordered from Hermia was to raise the debt her fianc had to the fullest before the festival.
Did I want to kill him Well, it probably doesnt matter. These are things Ill use once and throw away.
Raisaughed, mimicking the ticking of the clocks minute hand with her mouth.
Because she could see the road to her goal being paved.
There was still a lot of work to be done before she could take the throne, but it didnt matter.
Until it works.
As she could regress.
The small pieces that started with the death of one person were intertwined with Hermia, Iris, the Neir family and the festival, revealing the outline of arger picture little by little.
.
When the messenger of Marchioness Neir, no, the messenger of Raisa, ran back to the count.
Ophelia and Richard were heading to the outskirts of the Imperial Pce.
A murder case? All of a sudden?
It was a few days ago.
I wonder if Iriss name is listed as the victim or perpetrator.
No.
Im so d Then, maybe its someone around her?
Yes.
Is it the victim?
You might see it that way.
Ophelia straightened her back and pulled Richards hand, stopping him.
Please exin a little bit.
The fianc of a beloved friend has been murdered, and the fiancs family is associated with the festival.
It was a ridiculously short exnation, but Ophelia roughly understood it.
So, it means that someone rted to Iris and closely linked to the festival has died.
You got it.
Its a situation that anyone can conclude. But how is it rted to the festival?
The person is from one of the families that oversees the licensing of all items used in the festival.
What? Is there such a thing? Isnt that something His Majesty does?
The final decision is the authority of His Majesty the Emperor, but it is impossible to look at all of them from the start.
Oh, so its kind of a preliminary check.
As Richard said, the imperial family could not manage all the items used for the festival or the items bought and sold at the festival right from the beginning.
Therefore, several families take charge of sorting and permitting items that wereing from all over the empire as well as from the outside, and only the final approval was made by the imperial family.
Its a name I havent seen in many documents, so I dont think it has much decision-making power.
Its not a lot, but its in charge of the most important thing.
At Richards words, Ophelia immediately remembered the most important thing.
A huge amount of it would surely be consumed in an upbeat festival that excites the whole empire and makes people dance.
Compared to other things, which economic good was unmatched?
Its alcohol.
Richard smiled faintly and started walking again.
Soon after, when they could see the pce they were heading to, Ophelia, who was trying to speed up her steps, stopped again.
Your Highness.
She looked up at Richard and shook the hand that was holding his.
Uh, shouldnt we stop?
Of course, she had to let go of the hand she grabbed earlier.
Thus far, strangely enough, they managed toe all the way here without running into anyone, so it was okay, but not from now on.
Lady Ophelia Bolsheik holding hands with the Crown Prince Richard?
Rumors would spread throughout the empire this evening, eventually inting into the nonsense that Richard was hugging his aide .
Words without feet were simply like that.
Actually, from the moment I held his hand until now, I swear I had no thoughts.
A pounding heart! Or putting some meaning into it! Or wondering why hes doing this! Ophelia didnt even have any doubts.
Its just that he held my hand, so Iplied.
At Ophelias words, Richard nodded.
I see. I should let go.
Richard let go of the small hand that was squirming in his hand for a while, then grabbed it again, interlocking the fingers.
What you say and what you do are different.
Youre not letting go either.
Its warm. Ahem, ahem.
Ophelia sneaked her gaze away from his field of vision as she coughed, which was obviously fake to anyone who heard it.
How long had passed in this silence that was not ufortable as if she was sitting on a cushion of thorns, but notfortable enough for her to fall asleep?
In the first ce, why did you hold my hand?
Then why dont you let go of my hand?
Well.
When Ophelia tilted her head, Richard mirrored it, even following the same direction.
The dry feel of his hands and the tepid warmth that was neither hot as fire nor cold as frigid temperatures.
It wasnt a hand she wanted to hold tightly.
But, yes.
When he asked why she didnt let go of her hand, the only answer was Well.
Really, how much time had passed?
Ummm. Still, we have to let go. At the count of three, well release each others hand at the same time. One, two, three.
With the voice of Ophelia counting to three, the two hands that had been joined together fell softly.
It was nothing to let go like that.
However, for some reason, Ophelia repeatedly clenched and opened her fist several times, and Richard nced at his empty hand.
Soon, their eyes met.
The ck sky touched the blue sea and broke, creating foam, but no one was willing to open their mouths.
After the prolonged mutual stare without blinking, Ophelias lips parted slightly.
Ame: Pfft, these two idiots!
Chapter 22: A Good Friend (VII)
Chapter 22: A Good Friend (VII)
Go
Go?
Lets go.
Richard covered his mouth as Ophelia, who had turned her back on him very awkwardly, put out her left foot and left hand together.
A smile that could not be hidden or erased was blooming on the corners of his mouth that was hidden behind his hand.
Just like that, Richard and Ophelia faced the very person they wanted to meet.
I see you, Your Highness.
And, I wonder?
Yes. Im in charge of this case.
After bowing his head politely, the investigator put down the pile of papers.
These are the case records of the incident. This is about the site, this is about the surrounding area. And this is about other matters.
As Ophelias gaze followed the investigators fingertips, Richard blinked at her.
Richard, facing the investigator with Ophelia sitting behind him, did not missed the opportunity, quickly grabbing the papers and asking,
How far did it go?
We havepleted the investigation of the death, its due to the copse of the chest. We have also identified the victim and the surrounding circumstances.
There was no time to breathe, but an immediate answer came back. Still, there was no information that Richard wanted.
Did you find a clue as to whos the assant?
No.
A suspicious person or power?
Not yet.
Cold sweat formed on the forehead of the investigator who had to spit out that there was no sess in front of the crown prince.
Sorry. Were looking for clues, but we havent found anything of note.
In the end, youre saying you dont know anything now.
I apologize, Your Highness.
The investigator was sweating and nodding his head over and over, but he really had nothing to say.
How dare he hide what he knew about safety.
Literally, that was the only fact he found out in this case.
He wished he could have concluded that it was just an ordinary robbery.
No matter how he looked at it, it didnt make sense.
And right now, he wanted to destroy all of those incident records.
What the hell did he go through these past few days just because of this one incident?
Of course, the victim in this case was the only heir to a prestigious county.
But, an aide of the crown prince came. It wouldnt have been to the degree for a chief aide toe and see.
It is difficult to tell you the whole situation because the investigation is ongoing.
I know. Im not asking you to tell me everything, just let me know when it will be finished.
Its still in progress
The investigator swore he didnt want to put on a pretense to the crown princes chief aide.
Ah, what could he do?
No matter whether its the crown princes aide or someone else, he couldnt divulge anything in the midst of the investigation and without due process.
In the end, he said he would give her a heads-up before it was concluded.
After that, she came back two more times.
The situation was already clear, but there were not many clues, and a person who could kill the victim so cruelly could only be a lover of his fiance. Everyone knew there wasnt one, so there was no need for the perpetrator to kill the victim that much.
Ultimately, the investigator really didnt have anything; he felt like he was dying from the inside as he underwent these difficulties.
But
Today, its not just an aide. His Highness The crown prince himself came to check the progress of the case.
While the investigator couldnt lift his back, Ophelia quickly skimmed through the case log and stood up.
Your Highness.
When Ophelia nced at the investigator, Richard ordered.
Step out for a moment.
As soon as the investigator left the room, Ophelia said,
As the investigator said, only the case record itself is detailed, and there is little to see about the rest. The singrity is that the dead person had gambling debts. But it doesnt make sense to kill a child of a count or the heir to a family that has rights to the uing festival because of debt. Another weird thing is
Ophelia paused for a moment.
Whats the catch?
What Im saying This is purely my opinion. You know right? Im just an ordinarydy.
An ordinarydy cant avoid peoples attention and knock out assassins like an assassin.
Ah, thats just it. Anyway, please keep in mind that Im a very ordinary person in this kind of investigation and reasoning.
So what is it?
Blood.
Ophelia picked up one of the case logs and whispered into Richards ear, to which he nodded.
Ah, and there is no information that the victim did anything for the festival.
Those things are only done under the water.
If its not deep enough and yet it didnte out even if the investigator dug
There must be the involvement of a force strong enough to cover it.
As the two discussed, one family came to their minds at the same time, it was hard to tell who thought of it first.
Isnt it Neir?
Its Neir.
Then, should we dig up Neir now? No matter how much an investigator stabs it, its hard for them to get anything from Neir.
Ophelia was about to roll up her sleeves, but realized they werent alone and lowered her arms.
Shall I take a peek tonight? You have a map of Marchioness Neirs mansion.
Yes, but there is no need for that.
Are you going to use someone else? Oh,e to think of it, Your Highness must have already ced someone there.
Yes, but I wont use him.
What? Are you just going to leave me alone?
I mean, theres no need to search. Were not plotting, were pulling it out. The longer you spend, the more youll be fooled by things that arent relevant to the case.
Ophelia narrowed her eyes.
Catching things that are not rted to the case That is to say
Your Highness, youre openly saying that its annoying to look into things and have to care about them.
Its bothersome, so Ill use a method that can uncover all of this at once.
If Marchioness Neir is nning other things, its better to know!
Of course shes up to something. I can cut it off when it reeks.
Your desire Ugh, theres no point in saying it.
Ophelia waved her hand with cloudy eyes.
As expected, viins cant do anything.
The words came out of nowhere, but a faint smile spread across Richards lips.
Why?
As you said, it takes a long time and effort to form a plot or a conspiracy. Patience is the basics. But it takes only one moment to break it.
Ophelia shrugged and clicked her tongue.
Whats the point if the viins work hard here and there? The main characteres and overturns everything at once and leaves. So, the viins have to be several times more diligent than the side of justice. Since
Since?
Since the viin only fails each time, he has to hypnotize himself so that he wont get frustrated, and he has tofort his subordinates who made mistakes or did wrong, or else even ten bodies wouldnt be enough.
Richard asked Ophelia, who shook her head.
Then, is the viin now Marchioness Neir and I am the main character?
Of course.
I never thought that my work was less than that of Marchioness Neirs.
That thats what it is.
Then do the positions of the viin and the protagonist change?
No, thats not it doesnt?
Obviously, the protagonist of this novel was Richard, and the viin was Marchioness Neir.
However, when she heard Richards words, she thought something wasnt right
Theres no way!
Ophelia, realizing that the corners of her eyes were rounded, pped his arm with her cotton bat-like hand.
Your Highness knows that you are the main character.
No, what are you saying? Its not a novel, so theres no such thing as a main character.
Ophelia rolled her eyes and let out a dryugh at the words mixed with a slight smile.
This is right in a novel, youre the main character, you punk!
The cry just lingered in her mouth.
But whatever, even if he was the main character, was there something in this world that was going ording to the original novel?
She couldnt remember the content, but there was certainly no mention of the protagonist regressing infinitely.
Richards innate abilities itself would be even more terrifying than in the novel.
Above all, this world was no longer fiction or make believe, but reality.
It was also terribly cold, harsh and ruthless.
Richard looked at the suddenly quiet Ophelia and opened his mouth.
Out flowed a very low voice, almost a whisper.
If I were the main character
He swallowed the end of the sentence.
Will it be a happy ending? Or is it tragic?
For Richard, his hopes for tomorrow or the even more distant future had long since been shattered.
But Ophelia appeared, and suddenly
He suddenly had the thought:
Maybe she could really grab him by the cor and take him out of this pit.
Its poison.
It was a voice so small that only he could hear it.
Ophelia was poison to him.
A poison that he swallowed even though he knew it was going to ruin him and make him copse.
No, the savior who came to ruin him yes
Her red hair was fluttering in the distant vision.
If I swallow, if I catch it, if I hold it by my side
Ophelia.
Youre happy.
A blue me shed in his blurred eyes.
Youre surely happy in the end.
Ophelia was smiling.
Without hesitation or reluctance, she whispered to him, as if making a promise.
Your Highnessst line will be Im happy.''
In Richards golden eyes, Ophelia ran as a blue pulse.
It wasnt overwhelming.
He wasnt even excited.
He couldnt believe it.
But yes
Now, even if it was just words, somehow it felt good.
Truly, if she said so. That alone was pretty all right.
Ame: ;-; what Ill give to have this drawn out as a manhwa
Chapter 23: A Good Friend (VIII)
Chapter 23: A Good Friend (VIII)
Richard was about to utter something else, but Ophelia was quicker.
She clenched her fists fiercely and shouted resolutely.
And Ill be smiling happily somewhere!
Somewhere?
Yes, it should be a good ce, right? It would be great if the secret fund could grow well by then.
Richard bent down.
From a distance close enough to bump noses, a low voice rang out as if crawling at the deepest part of a cavity.
Somewhere.
Ophelias eyshes fluttered as fast as a hummingbirds wings.
Uh somewhere, somewhere. Do you have any rmendations?
My
My?
Richard shut his mouth while Ophelia tilted her head, unable to understand his words.
My? No matter how much she thought about the word that returned, she could not guess.
Was there the name of a livable vige or territory that started with my?
Your Highness, where did you try to rmend
Before she could finish her sentence, Richards lips, which had been closed in a straight line, opened.
Wont you be by my side?
Immediately after that, silence fell between the two.
Neither Ophelia nor Richard said anything despite looking at each other. Neither did they leave nor blinked.
Ophelia tried to respond, but for some reason she couldnt.
Because she couldnte up with a reasonable response.
It was thest.
A happy ending from this terrible infinite regression.
So, as the sun rises in the east, naturally she would no longer be associated with him.
After the onemon denominator disappears, nothing would remain between him and her.
To begin with, being an aide was just an excuse to be by his side.
She had no desire to die in the mountain range of documents when she didnt have to be with him anymore.
There wont be
Why cant I say anything as if my tongue is stuck to the roof of my mouth?
Richard couldnt say anything either.
He didnt even know why he said that.
He took it for granted.
Ophelia being with him, and him being with Ophelia.
His time with her wouldnt be longpared to the endless, terrible hours with no end in sight.
No, it would be a very short time.
Perhaps its a mere passing moment in this shackle.
But from some point on, he was chasing Ophelia.
Like finding a drop of falling dew while wandering alone through the barren desert.
Indeed, you are poison.
My savior who will destroy me in the end.
The corners of Richards eyes lengthened as it curved.
That bittersweet, dazzling smile slowly spread across Ophelias eyes, and before long, it crept into her chest.
And as if that smile was a lie
With an expressionless face, Richard said,
I think the end is still far away, so lets get this case out of the way first.
As Your Highness wishes.
Ophelia took a step aside, consciously and exaggeratedly bending her back.
She didnt look at him. No, she might not have been able to see.
His dry voice echoed above her head.
Tomorrow, bring all the people involved in the case here. There are no exceptions.
.
A messenger carrying Richards orders reached the officials before the sun went down.
Hermia, who had an affair and had this weakness discovered by Raisa, held the secret that the lover she was cheating with killed her fiance.
The count, who ended up giving Raisa the signature she wanted because of a debt due to the mistake of his deceased son.
And even Iris, who vaguely sensed that what was seen was not everything as she went over the incident.
That night, when none of them could sleep, grappling with their own circumstances.
Richard was in the center of the Imperial Pce.
He stood alone before the imperial seat.
The second he opened his eyes as he was immersed in silence facing the throne.
The ground on which he was stepping began to vibrate.
It was a very subtle vibration, so Ophelia would not have felt it.
No, its not just her. If its a vibration of this magnitude, the ones who could notice it would only be counted with a hand.
As expected, it wasnt an illusion.
Richard took one step closer to the throne.
With each step he took, the vibration was gradually getting stronger.
Then he climbed a step up towards the throne.
Brrr.
Now, the ground trembled so much that he could feel it on his skin.
But strangely, the area was only silent.
If it had been loud, the Imperial Pce would have been on alert.
Heightening his five senses, Richard looked around, but he could only hear the quiet and regr footsteps and low breaths of those in charge of the night.
If so, it must mean that the earth rumble was limited to the ce he stood.
Richard continued to look down at the growling ground.
Has this ever happened?
Shaking ground.
Even in the long, seemingly endless regressions, he had never had an experience like this.
If its Ophelia, she might know.
Not her, but her grandfather next door.
She used to tell stories that were not false, but too absurd to be true.
But he didnt really care.
She didnt throw up lies.
And thats enough.
The smile that had lingered on Richards lips as he thought of Ophelia faded away in an instant.
This was because the earth tremor was gradually increasing, and showed no sign of abating.
If the quaking that started here spreads throughout the entire Imperial Pce, or even beyond the capital, to the entire empire
What happened after that was uncharted territory.
Because he didnt know if the ground was just shaking, or if there was something else.
Right now its just shaking, but if the intensity gets stronger and the range expands.
The ground may crack and copse.
It wasnt even realistic when it exited his mouth.
Richard tilted his head.
The earth tremor might continue, but as it was a phenomenon that started suddenly, it could also stop as and when.
He quickly erased from his mind the unexpected and unknown.
Eventually, he left the throne room, stepping on the unstoppable echo of the earth.
At this time, Richard did not know that this was the first sign.
.
A quake started from the center of the Imperial Pce, but on the morning of the next day, no one besides Richard knew.
Due to the shaking of thend, which had be stronger than yesterday, the story of the tremors entered the emperors ears. Around that time
Ophelia.
Yes, Your Highness.
Do you know anything about the shaking of the ground?
The ground is shaking?
Her response was one of bewilderment, as if she had heard a strange sound.
Do you know something?
The moment the question was about to be concluded without an answer, Ophelias eyes, which had been half-closed, opened.
Are you talking about the earthquake?
You know something?
No.
Ophelia, who just spoke as if she knew something, shook her head immediately and shrugged.
I dont know. Its just that the ground is shaking, so I remember hearing that there was such a phenomenon somewhere.
Richard, staring at such an Ophelia, asked.
What kind of education is there in Bolsheik?
Ahaha Its such an old family. There are all kinds of books.
Again, it was not a lie.
The Bolsheiks were a family that existed before the founding of the Empire, and the books in them were at a level that couldnt be found anywhere else
Why are you suddenly asking about the earthquake?
Ophelia quickly changed her words, and her mouth dropped open at the response.
Yesterday, when I asked if you felt anything. I was talking about the tremor. Was it an earthquake?
Eh yes? No, what? An earthquake? An earthquake happened?
Ophelias pupils also shook violently as if they had been struck by an earthquake.
No, in what novel do earthquakes happen? Is there something like the mantle flow and the collision between the continental tes? Is this Earth? It isnt? Earth?
The chaos and confusion that came like a tidal wave soon subsided.
There could be an earthquake, huh.
Theres me who possessed a character and has infinite regressions, an earthquake Its not that strange
Its not weird, but its a big deal!
That flow of consciousness astonished Ophelia. Nodding her head, she cried,
Your Highness, an earthquake is a very serious thing! Its a natural disaster! In extreme cases, the Imperial Pce could copse Eup, eup!
With tiptoe feet and both hands raised, she rushed toward Richards without blinking, and her mouth was blocked by his hand.
All right, first, breathe.
Eup, uh-eup! Eup-eup!
Right now is the time to breathe. The Imperial Pce isnt going to copse in a matter of seconds, isnt it?
Eup huuu, huuuu.
After Ophelia took a deep breath and exhaled a couple of times, Richard released her.
More details.
Yes! You already felt that the ground shakes when an earthquake urs, so you know
Ill listen to it after this case is over.
Your Highness!
The ground is not going to crack and copse right now. Its actually not that much of a vibration.
It can change rapidly!
Then we should hope that an assassin wille.
Dont talk as if its someone elses business!
Tok tok.
Ame: Ive been thinking, who knew Richard can be so poetic?
And it must be nice to live in a world where there arent earthquakes (though I guess its about to change).
Chapter 24: A Good Friend (IX)
Chapter 24: A Good Friend (IX)
Ophelias protest was interrupted by a sudden knock.
Come in.
Behind the hard door that opened silently, an investigator with an even harder expression appeared.
I see you, Your Highness the Crown Prince.
The investigation?
As ordered, I looked at all the people around the victim, not leaving out a single one. And this is
Ophelia received the documents the investigator handed over and scanned it quickly.
She looked at a certain part carefully, eyes widened like a rabbits, and then turned to Richard.
Theres an affair.
Which one?
Its thedy. And on the day of the incident
As soon as Ophelias words blurred, a knock rang again.
Tok tok.
Behind the door, which opened more slowly and reluctantly than earlier, stood the count, the father of the victim.
His face was darkened, and he looked like a man who could not die.
I see you, Your Highness the Crown Prince.
Count.
I didnt know youre here. I should have hurried over, Im sorry.
Rather than replying, Richard gently touched the counts shoulder to express his condolences, and thetter lowered his head deeply.
Perhaps because of the loss of his son, in a few days, 10 years seemed to havee to him, making him look older and wrinkly, so who could press him toe quickly?
The count sat across from Richard, rubbing his eyes with fingers that were smeared with ink stains that he had not been able to erase.
Not long after, Hermia, who had been hiding in her home, appeared along with Iris.
Your Your Highness?
Iris hurriedly led Hermia in and stood in front of Richard with an apparently perplexed face.
I apologize for beingte. Please forgive me.
Youre forgiven.
At the same time as they bent their knees, Richard waved his hand and looked at the investigator.
Okay, sit down, investigator.
Yes, Your Highness.
Lets start.
At Richards orders, the investigator immediately began exining the outline of the case and the circumstances surrounding it.
its in a clean and intact state, so we did not proceed with a separate investigation
Ophelia, listening to the investigators story, narrowed her eyes and immediately nced at Richard.
As he leaned his back slightly towards her, she clenched her teeth and whispered in a barely audible voice.
Isnt that part weird? Blood.
Certainly. Why didnt she check?
Thats exactly what Im thinking.
The words that Ophelia had thrown without context were fully epted by Richard.
Thats what I mean.
No matter how much blood was sttered around or how bloody the chest was, one could not be sure with the naked eye whether a person was dead or alive.
If one could confirm with the eyes that the person waspletely dead, then its either the head was crushed or the entire body was torn.
So the first discoverer and the victims fiance, Hermia, should have checked to see if he was breathing.
If she had gone close or brought her ear to his nose or chest, there was no reason not to get blood in the midst of the frenzy.
But why was Hermia alone so clean in that bloody ce
As if aiming for this moment, the investigator recited a certain fact in an extremely clerical voice.
thedy was having an affair
The investigator was speaking in a very gentle voice, like he was listing todays lunch menu, so even though shocking facts came out, neither Iris nor the count reacted.
But Ophelias eyes shed.
Blood. Witness. Fianc and affair.
Ophelia stepped forward as if she was possessed by something.
A slight smile spread across Richards lips as he gazed at her small back, but no one, including himself, noticed.
and in the future, uh, aide?
The investigator, who was reading through the documents, paused.
Lady Hermia.
Ophelias gaze was not on the investigator who had called her, but on someone else.
The recipient of the gaze, Hermia, blinked anxiously and moistened her parched lips.
Ophelia? Why are you suddenly
Iris pulled Hermia towards her back as though she was protecting her, but Ophelias eyes were still fixed on Hermia.
Why didnt you get a single drop of blood on your body?
What?
Iris, not Hermia, replied.
You said that the victims condition was so messed up that blood spattered everywhere. But why?
Hermia is just an eyewitness
I mean, thats weird.
Ophelias words continued as she tilted her head, and Iris didnt try to cut in.
Perhaps, at that point, you knew that your fianc was already dead. And the criminal is the only one who could know that at that time.
The investigators mouth was agape, and Iris cold face cracked.
Ophelia pointed to Iris, no, to Hermia, who was clinging to Iris.
Lady Hermia, either you killed your fianc or saw someone take his breath away.
Like a grain of ss, the redheads blue eyes reflected Hermias figure.
If thedy is not the culprit and someone else has done it but she has kept her mouth shut, it means that she cares more about that someone than her fianc, the victim. If its the person thedy cares so much about
Towards the worn-out, pale and blue-faced Hermia, Ophelia calmly drove thest point into her heart.
It must be the man who you had an affair with, the one who whispered love to you.
When Ophelia closed her mouth, there was a quiet disturbance among the people.
The counts tired face was filled with astonishment and bewilderment, and the investigators mouth was so wide open that it wouldnt be surprising if his jaw literally dropped. Then, he frantically searched through the documents.
And Iris.
Very slowly, she turned her gaze to Hermia.
Hermia, with her eyes widened as if they were about to tear apart, did not deny any of Ophelias usations.
She was neither angry nor resentful.
Simply frozen on the spot like a pir of salt.
Meanwhile, Ophelia, the very person who pushed this meeting into shock and chaos.
Contrary to her confident face, the hands hidden behind the hem of her skirt were trembling.
She had never done anything like this before, after, or in her entire life.
This was to find justice for the victim, but at the same time, it wouldpletely wipe out a person, both socially and physically.
Of course, that person deserved it, but the pressure and burden Ophelia felt was not relieved at all.
In addition, there was only circumstantial evidence. A decisive murder weapon had not been found, and neither had a clear motive been identified.
Ah I shouldnt have stepped up.
Bted regrets came rushing in like a tidal wave, but just as the spilled water could not be held, the spit-out words cannot be reversed.
This isnt it? Cant I turn it back?
In such a case, starting a regression
Around the time when Ophelia, whose reason was blown away by impatience, was waiting for an assassin.
Slowly, she looked down at her hand, and her eyes grew bigger.
The warmth of sped hands. A rough hand with calluses in every joint was holding hers.
The moment Ophelia realized that Richard was by her side, the soaring stiffness and tension in Ophelias rounded shoulders went away, and the vain thoughts that were spinning in her mind disappeared like snow.
Richard didnt say anything, he just held her hand.
And that was enough.
To Ophelia and to others.
Just because Richard stood by Ophelias side, there was no one who could dare yell at her for spewing bullshit
The room was enveloped in a death-like silence.
No one opened their mouths, and even the sound of breathing faded. One by one, the peoples eyes began to turn towards Hermia.
Iris did not shake Hermia off, who was still attached to her. She just nced down at the friend that was quietly hanging onto her arm.
Hermia didnt make eye contact with the silent Iris.
To be precise, she never made eye contact with anyone.
Hermia, appearing pale white yet red due to bulging veins, could not stand the silence that tightened her breath any longer and opened her mouth.
But she only leaked gasps.
Shaking her head again and again, she looked up at Iris, but when their eyes met, she flinched and fell away from her.
Why why are you looking at me like that?
She constantly licked her lips, but all that came out of her mouth was a series of meaningless words.
Ah no. I didnt its not like that No, he did that, but it wasnt intentional I didnt mean for him to be killed
She was speaking gibberish throughout, so no story was drawn at once.
However, the scattered pieces were enough and overflowing, making Hermia suspicious.
You didnt mean to kill him? Id love to hear that part of the story in detail.
Before anyone knew it, the investigator took a step towards Hermia, hiding his sharp-edged eyes.
Ah
As the investigator was about to say more, a loud, high-pitched screech that resembled a tearful scream rang through the room.
No! No, no, no!
Hermia, having endured like crazy, had long since reached her limit.
Literally, if someone gently nudged her back asking, Now, are youfortable to talk? she couldnt stand it and was on the verge of telling everything.
She was already falling apart by the time she frantically poured out towards Iris a few days ago.
How many could sleepfortably with their legs outstretched aftermitting a crime?
Ame: I was half-expecting someone (probably Iris) to go OBJECTION! at some point in the episode hahahahaha
Chapter 25: A Good Friend (X)
Chapter 25: A Good Friend (X)
Hermia, too, was just an ordinarydy, so she could not have possibly led a normal life after seeing the man she once loved die in front of her eyes.
One day in the past, when she saw her fianc, she fell in love at first sight, but it wasnt as eternal as a fairy tale.
Her love for him easily cooled down in the face of his indulgence towards gambling, which caused him to ignore and not care about her.
And her disappointment towards her fianc and her thirst for love were washed away by another love.
What What have I done!
She She said all we have to do is keep quiet
I didnt mean to do this!
That day, her fianc died without even closing his eyes, and those cold eyes were still chasing her to this very moment.
Hermia shook her head again.
No. Its not my fault. I mean, I didnt mean to.
Raisas low voice echoed in Hermias ear.
Lady, if you dont want your affair to be discovered and for your engagement to be broken and to be imprisoned in a monastery, youll have to do what I say.
She rubbed her ear and stuttered out another piece.
Just be quiet to be quiet, Ive, Ive been threatened to stay silent!
It was a sharp confession that scratched the ears, akin to rubbing a ss te with an iron file.
Ophelia, who had reflexively furrowed her brows, opened her eyes wide at the contents of Hermias scream that followed.
Thedy, thedy of Neir, told me to deal with him! Otherwise, s-she will expose everything!
To be precise, all Raisa wanted was to raise the debt.
However, Hermia, bearing such a weakness, inted and twisted the words in such a way that she had to deal with her fiance.
Ophelias eyshes fluttered quickly.
Not the Marchioness of Neir, but thedy? This was an unexpected development.
I thought it wasnt normal, but
Neir?
The count, who had been keeping silent so far, spoke for the first time.
Did you just say Neir?
I Im so-sorry, Im sorry. Im sorry. I didnt think he was going to die. That It was an ident! P-Please
The count approached Hermia in stride.
He grabbed her by the shoulder roughly and asked, one word at a time, like he was chewing and spitting it out.
You said that thedy of the Marquisate of Neir ordered it?
Yes, yes. Its not my fault. I-I just did what I was told
Hermia was answering the count, but her eyes were looking somewhere far away.
Perhaps she was looking into the eyes of her fiance who had be a cold corpse before her eyes.
And Iris she stared at such a Hermia. She opened her mouth, but she couldnt say anything.
Affair, murder, and even threats.
Hermia my dear friend.
You who were crying for help you did such a terrible thing.
If she had confessed everything truthfully from the beginning, it wouldnt have gotten to this point.
All the doubts, surprises, betrayal and disappointment came all at once, and her throat was choked.
Retreating from Hermia, the count appeared half insane, covering his miserable face with both hands.
The next moment, the eyes of Hermia and Iris, whose focus was shaking, met.
Why?
It was a word that came out without realization
Why did you do that? No, why did you lie
Before Iris could finish speaking, Hermia raised her eyes.
Then what should I say!
She approached Iris at once, at a speed that was as if she was charging.
Iris Fillite! What should I say to you, you who is righteous and superior? Im having an affair, and Im caught and threatened, so I have to deal with my fianc. Please help me? Should I have said that?
Her Mia.
Iris reached out a hand towards Hermia, but she could not even touch her, and it fell helplessly.
Hermia, lowering her fiercely raised eyes, uttered in a weak and pathetic voice that Iris had always heard.
You you dont know. Because you are strong.
Iris was suffocating at the words of her close friend who trembled and cried exaggeratedly, but she did not express it.
She couldnt express herself.
As her friend said, Iris had to be strong.
She had lived that way, and she would live that way.
It didnte from anyone elses coercion or for the gaze of others.
It was something of her own choosing, her decision to dedicate her life to serve Richard as her lord.
You dont get hurt. How do you know when you dont even know pain!
This time, Hermia reached out towards Iris.
Her w-like hand grabbed her Iris arm.
I asked you for help. Please close the case quickly. If you had just said something, I wouldnt have be like this
Ophelias eyes widened as she watched Hermia clinging to Iris and whining.
Its between friends, so dont interfere. Its not a matter for you to step in.
There were already three deep valleys in Ophelias forehead as she clutched onto that thought.
Then, a cry of pain erupted from Hermia.
You cant look at me like that! You didnt even actively tell me to break up with him!
Again, was it someone elses fault?
Affair, murder, and even cover-up.
All of that was ultimately Hermias own choice.
She said she had been threatened, but such intimidation would not have mattered if she had taken responsibility for the wrong choices she had made, whether it was breaking up or going to a monastery.
There was nothing to say about breaking up the marriage.
Thats not far-fetched
Yes, this isnt a friendship issue, its just the nonsense of a human with ack of character.
Ophelias reason was there.
You always say the right thing, but why didnt you say anything until I got to this point
Did you hear something?
Hermias criticism of Iris was cut off by Ophelias cheerful voice.
Strange, I think my ears are wrong.
Ophelia blinked and patted her ear.
I think a dog is barking somewhere, but thats a shameless and naughty dog pretending to be the victim.
With a bright smile that somehow chilled the backs of the viewers, she took one step closer to Hermia.
The radiant smile on Ophelias lips as she ripped Hermias fingers one by one by hand, which was holding Iriss arm, grew wider and deeper.
Ive heard so much barking that its hard to point out all of them as bullshit, so Im only asking one thing.
Ophelia naturally pulled Iris towards her and ced her behind her back.
Tell me. If youre strong, will you never be hurt?
What what?
You said that to Iris. That shes strong, so she doesnt know, and she doesnt feel pain.
Towards Hermia, whose mouth was twitching, Ophelia poured out what she had been dying to say without hesitation.
Diamonds are also damaged when scratched with the same diamond. Being strong and not hurting are not the same thing. I cant believe I have to tell you this.
Ophelia licked her lips tantly as if she had seen something terrible.
Giving up on her pathetic act, Hermia set her nails up and ran towards Ophelia, contorting her face like a demon.
No!
The moment Iris, who was behind Ophelia, was startled and tried to grab her by the shoulder.
Ophelia lightly tilted her head to the left, and kicked Hermia in the pit of the stomach.
Iris eyes were widened to the point that it could not be widened further, but the reality of Hermia falling to the floor while holding her stomach like a skinny scarecrow did not change.
Ophelia could break the back of the heads of highly trained assassins secretly hiding in the Imperial Pce.
Although it was supported by evil, the chance of being beaten by an ordinarydy, Hermia, was infinitely close to zero.
Iris did not know this, but Richard, as well as Ophelia herself, knew.
But from the moment Hermia ran towards Ophelia, Richards face became terribly hardened.
As the blood slowly rose from his feet, he grabbed the fallen Hermias cor. She groaned, but no one stepped forward.
They couldnt.
How dare you.
It was because the cold air that seemed to freeze to the bone was pressing down on the entire room.
How much time has passed whereby a second felt like a minute?
Richard ordered with a face as dry as a desert.
Take her away.
After a while, the count, gazing with indescribable eyes at the open door where Hermia, unable to speak, was dragged out, wiped his pale face with one hand.
And at the story that came out of his mouth, Richard and Ophelia blinked at each other.
I was also threatened by Marchioness Neir, or rather, thedy.
She said she would write off the debts, but only on the terms she offered.
So from the beginning, there was no choice.
The count went on in a hoarse voice.
My son told me he was in debt before he died. And that debt put the family in jeopardy.
The count seemed to bepletely exhausted, so he slumped down on the sofa helplessly.
Just beforeing here, as she suggested, I handed over all of the festivals liquor licenses and was relieved of the debt.
Ophelia swallowed her breath, stunned.
Ah, this is how it connects? Come to think of it, from among the pieces Hermia hadid out, there was a threat to handle the debt of her fiance, the Counts son.
In the end, all of this was done to loot the privilege of the festival.
If the people involved in the case had not been gathered together like this, and if it had not been for Crown Prince Richard.
All these shady conspiracies, intertwined with someones private secrets and one familys faults, would not have all been exploded all at once in this way.
Its not about plotting, its about bringing it out
If it rots, its still the same.
Indeed, Richard was Richard. It bothered Ophelia like she was chasing an annoying fly buzzing in front of her eyes.
At the same time as Ophelia turned to Richard and spoke, and right when Iris called for her.
Your Highness, I also
Ophel
At this exact moment, the entire pce shook violently.
To be precise, the ground supporting the Imperial Pce shook violently like waves crashing.
Ame: We didnt get an OBJECTION! but we sure got a lot of screaming and crying! Smh, Hermia was basically trying to gaslight Iris.
And they cant catch a break were going from ace attorney to survival
Chapter 26: Perfect Sacrifice (I)
Chapter 26: Perfect Sacrifice (I)
Not only Ophelia, but everyone present stumbled.
And the very next moment.
Krrrr.
With a sound like something hardened and breaking, the ground where the door was located began to crack.
Iris, the investigator, and the count could not even blink when they saw the cracking of the ground they had never seen before, but it was familiar to Ophelia.
Kkigyakk!
The tiny hairs on the back of her neck stood up at the sound of the window frames and door twisting and snapping.
Ophelia hurriedly turned to Richard and shouted.
Your Highness, this is not a simple earth tremor or shaking, but an earthquake that is so catastrophic that the ground ispletely turned over!
She had to roll on the ground before she could finish her words.
Because part of the floor on which they were treading was sttering stone dust at an unbelievable speed and widening its mouth.
The others in the room were not much different from her. All were rolling on the ground.
Iris instinctively grabbed a pir, but she looked up with a bewildered expression as even the pir rattled and vomited stone dust.
The investigator and the count were just looking down at the deep, deep, ck cliff between them from a distance of one step.
With an earthquake this big, someone would be screaming and crying, not just here, but everywhere.
But no one could properly listen to the shouts of those outside this ce.
The rapidly changing circumstances did not allow for that.
Rumble rumble.
The cry of the earth shook the air, spreading a terrifying hum.
Jaaak.
The walls and pirs of the Imperial Pce could not withstand the shaking and split apart with a roar. The mirrors and chandeliers trembled, falling to the floor and smashed.
As the badly broken pieces of the chandelier flew in all directions, Richard pulled Ophelias curved shoulders.
A shard of ss scraped her ear and ripped through the air with a scratching sound, but her pounding heart was so loud she couldnt hear it.
And it wasnt just Ophelia who had a racing heart racing.
Now, people were witnessing an unprecedented situation in front of their eyes, where the ground cracked and copsed, bing an endless cliff.
God Oh, God.
The words that slipped out of someones mouth probably represented the hearts of almost everyone who was currently experiencing this earthquake.
Just as sr eclipses were believed to ur by the will of the gods in ancient Egypt, people had the tendency to associate most of the great natural phenomena that they were not aware of with the gods.
Naturally, Ophelia, who had already learned about the principles of this earthquake while dozing off inpulsory education, did not seek god.
She was as pale as the others, but she found someone who could hear her out, not stuck in a daze or wailing to God.
Your Highness.
His voice, which was half-rested and subsided, was extremely low, but the answer came back without even a gap.
Here it is.
Ophelia grabbed his arm and took a deep breath.
You know what Im going to say?
Yes.
The two then opened their mouths almost at the same time.
Regression.
We must regress.
After a very brief silence, Richard ced his hand over Ophelias, which was holding his arm.
The tepid warmth didnt ignite hot, but at least it wasnt cold.
And for Ophelia and Richard, that itself was somehow enough.
The fact that they were not alone.
The fact that they had arade in this amazing yet suffocating loops of regression.
And the fact that the person they were with was each other, not someone else.
That was enough for now.
Ophelia had a somewhat tearful smile as she watched the fire bursting out of the hallway, and let out a despondent voice.
I never dreamed that I would volunteer to go back.
Same here.
But
Yes.
The Imperial Pce, or even the entire empire, was not prepared for such a catastrophe.
The shaking of the ground was now so strong and rough that it was difficult to stand still.
You could wait on all fours and regress.
When Ophelia threw a shitty joke, Richard responded with a grin.
There are assassins that crawl on all fours. They mainly work in the bathroom.
No, um. Thats really something I didnt want to know
Kieeeek!
Before she could finish speaking, an ominous roar echoed above her head.
Without even looking up, the huge structure above their heads shattered and fell.
Richard lightly swung his un-grasped hand, and the four-piece stone structure hit by his bare hand fell to the floor, avoiding people.
Uh achoo!
Ophelia, sneezing vigorously in the cloud of dust, asked, rubbing her nose.
Where, no, when will we regress to?
Sometimes before this earthquake happens.
Even if its before this earthquake, we dont have enough time to prepare for something so powerful.
Even if they went back days, weeks, or even months or years, they could not reconstruct the Imperial Pce or the entire empire with an anti-seismic design.
In the first ce, no one here has knowledge about earthquake resistance or anything
In the end, there was only one answer.
As you know, we dont have the time or knowledge to prepare for an earthquake right now.
If you tell me one thing, I can tell you ten.
At Ophelias words, Richard immediately guessed the next suggestion she would make.
Well have to repeat the regression.
Yes. If we regress, the next situation will be slightly orpletely different.
Yes.
So that the earthquake is not such a big disaster, we must regress until a future where it ends with just a few vibrations that Your Highness felt Yes, we must.
Ophelias voice grew quieter and softer, and at the end it was almost a dejectedugh.
The damning unwanted regression had now be invaluable, iparable to anything else.
There were many things happening in the world.
She realized anew that there was nothing wrong with the old saying.
Even the things she didnt want to know.
Ophelia.
Richard, who had gently pulled her back and rescued her from a remote cliff leading to the bottom of the cracked ground, said in a dry voice.
I agree to regress, but there is one problem.
You should know what Im saying.
Ophelia, who blinked rapidly at Richards words, quickly noticed what the problem was.
Youve never done regression arbitrarily.
Yes.
Me too.
A deeper silence fell between the two as the sound of various things breaking and disintegrating echoed all around.
The only thing they knew for sure about the regression was that Richards death was the trigger.
Richards death
Your Highness, do you
Do I?
Do you like plums?
I never thought that I liked it in particr.
Its a pity, but if you soaked plums in honey, its a really good drink.
Although Ophelia was calmly continuing the story that came out without context, she wanted to strangle herself right away.
Now she couldnt bear to continue the story.
Are you crazy, are you really crazy?
Ophelia cursed herself and bit her lips.
And Richard, knowing what she was trying to say, did not give any particr answer.
He already tried it, and it didnt work.
Every time he tried tomit suicide, whether by fate or whatever, an assassin would pop out and kill him.
If he jumped from a high ce, a spear protruding from somewhere would pierce his heart, or if he wanted to drink poison to try to die, he would be poisoned before that.
Ophelia.
What? No, so plum
No more about plums. Whenever I was about to die, an assassin would alwayse out.
Youve tried Its not that, I mean
Yes.
Even though the problem was solved, Ophelia did not cheer.
She couldnt be happy, nor could she say lets do it right away.
Even though the ground on which she is treading is torn apart, and the whole ce is falling apart.
Still, Ophelia couldnt open her mouth.
If we go on like this, everything will be gone before we can do anything.
Richard smiled and added.
Ill try it now.
The next second.
Ophelias eyes widened.
She instinctively blocked Richards front.
Ophe
Before Richard could call her.
Ophelia stood in front of Richard, willingly blocking the assassins sword with her chest.
Even though she was sure she would die with a sword stuck in her body, she did not hesitate or flinch.
Literally, not at all.
Puuk!
Kuureugh!
Along with the sound of blood spurting, a roar as if the sky was copsing ripped into his ears.
Richards golden eyes were filled with red blood.
Like a rose in full bloom that was thrown away at once, like all its red petals and soft leaves were torn apart by a storm.
Vivid red blood sttered along with bright red hair.
Right in front of Richards eyes, Ophelia fell, surrendering herself to the countless deaths she had met.
Richard didnt blink once.
He knew that her death was not forever.
How many times had he already seen it?
No, he had seen it so many times he couldnt even count it with both fingers.
Ophelias death.
Because she always dies first, then he dies.
But, why There was a scratchy feeling in his heart. Without his realisation.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing and Ame for tranting.
Chapter 27: Perfect Sacrifice (II)
Chapter 27: Perfect Sacrifice (II)
The scene of Ophelia copsing was so slow that her death felt like eternity.
He reached his hand out towards her as she copsed without even looking back at him.
The entire body of Ophelia that he had embraced was dyed bright red.
He pulled her body, from which he couldnt feel even a sliver of warmth, into his arms a little more. But nothing changed.
Why do humans cool down so quickly?
Suddenly, a scene shed by.
In the distant past, when he couldnt even remember properly, he had someone in his arms like now.
The next moment, Richards lips were greatly distorted.
Why
A sigh close to a growl emanated from those deep, stressed lungs.
Why is he trying to save Ophelia now?
Richards face, looking down at Ophelia, slowly crumpled.
A very, very long time ago, to the extent that it felt like eons.
When he didnt even know what he was going through.
As the crown prince, Richard made the usual choices that ordinary people would have made.
There were countless such choices, but one of them was to save lives.
Those who sacrifice themselves for him until he dies.
Your Highness! Its dangerous!
You must get out of here!
Hurry!
When he was still immature.
It was a time when he was so weak that he had to run away, abandoning his escorts, unable to kill the two assassins.
Funny enough, he hadnt even aged a year since then, but through the experiences he had in the many regressions, the current Richard had be iparable to the Richard of that time.
His unwanted experience and years have made him a strong man beyond anyones reach in this world.
But he never wanted to be strong like that.
Never once.
Your Highness! Hurry! Ahh!
Go! Run away Keuk!
In the past, Richard fled from the assassins.
He didnt say anything like how could I leave you alone.
It was no different from insulting those who gave their lives to protect him, the crown prince.
He thus survived.
And in the subsequent regression.
Richard struggled to save the escorts, and at some point, he was able to ughter all the assassins with just one swing of his sword, let alone struggle.
Your Your Highness?
Around the period when the swords of the escorts, who were trying to fight with all their might, became useless.
His feelings for those who had died protecting him had long since faded.
Cleared it.
Blood and flesh were dripping from the sword, while Richards face was dry, without a single drop of blood on his cheeks.
Eons passed again, and in any case, Richard no longer saved anyone.
Even himself.
He didnt want to live, so he just died and regressed.
Then, when he got tired of even that, he would kill the assassins and end that one cycle of regression.
Unable to die, Richard continued to live.
Even when Ophelia insisted on ending the regressions, it would not have changed much.
Its still a bloody infinite loop that never ends.
So, the emotion he was feeling right now, this heart-strangling sense of loss, must be already worn out.
The desire to save someone must already be weathered, leaving no dust behind.
Why only her.
Why Ophelia?
I want to save her.
Was it impossible to erase such absurd thoughts?
Slowly, Richard gazed at the assassin who was about to attack, and his lips parted slightly.
If
The mutter that flowed out along with his hot breath scattered without even reaching anyones ears.
Aaaaaaaah!
After hearing Iris scream, Richard closed his eyes while holding Ophelia in his arms.
The burning pain that supported his chest was indeed a new death.
.
Ophelia Bolsheik, during the fifth(?) infinite regression
Take her away.
When Richards words fell and Hermia was dragged away, dry saliva went down Ophelias throat.
Soon now. In a few minutes or even a few seconds, the earthquake would start.
It was actually an understatement to say it started.
Minor earthquakes had been urring for a long time, so it would be more urate to say its an earthquake big enough to be felt.
Ophelia didnt even know how many times this regression was.
But unlike other regressions, that didnt matter.
As this regression was the same as the gambling theory.
In a game of guessing odd or even when rolling a dice, if odd was rolled several times in a row, people usually think that the roll would produce even.
However, each time the dice was thrown, a new situation was created, and the probability of odd and even would start anew.
Therefore, whether it would be odd or even would always be a fifty-fifty probability, and the current infinite regression was the same.
No matter how many times she regressed, the probability of sess and failure was always fifty-fifty.
And there was only one thing Ophelia had to choose from those two options.
However, because she is human, she has expectations.
It has been unsessful so far.
So perhaps now is the time to be sessful?
Even though she knew that a lot of failures didnt mean sess, she had hoped so.
Its here.
At Richards soft whisper without a reference, they stood at the crossroads yet again; it was unknown how many times it had been.
Would this earthquake be a sess? Or would it be a failure?
A blink of an eye felt like eternity.
Beads of sweat rolled down Ophelias forehead and hung on the tip of her nose.
Uuuung.
As the minute cries of the ground echoed through his ears, Richard grabbed the head of the assassin rushing towards Ophelia, who was trying to block his attack, and plunged it straight down to the ground.
Uuunk.
Even with the eerie sound of the assassins bones being crushed into the ground, only joy spread across Ophelias face as she looked up at Richard.
Finally!
Yes.
Finally! The big guy didnte right?
Realizing that the big guy Ophelia was talking about was an earthquake, Richard lifted his hand from the back of the assassins head and nodded.
Yes.
Its over! Its over! Oh my gosh, its over!
While Ophelia raised her hands and cheered, Richard wrapped an arm around her waist and pulled her towards him.
In his arms, Ophelia continued to cheer, not hiding her ted expression of happiness.
ng!
Of course, in the meantime, the assassins kept running.
Richard kept Ophelia in his arms and dodged the assassins very lightly and simply.
Eventually, he couldnt avoid them any longer and he struck back.
The assassin who tried to stab him with a dagger fell and broke his neck, and the one who ran over from the side was kicked and nailed to the wall.
I cant believe its over now!
Amidst the cheers that only Ophelia and Richard could understand, the blood and flesh of the assassins sttered as the des collided. It was a mess.
Additionally, the present earthquake produced only weak vibrations that did not require any further regression.
It wasnt just Ophelia and Richard here.
Although Hermia was taken out, Iris, the count, and the investigator were still in the room. Well, excluding the assassins.
And the three of them looked even more stunned than when they just heard the truth about the death of one person, the amazing secrets involved, and that the Neir family was behind it.
All those who were running wildly right before their eyes were assassins. Even though it was the outer area of the Imperial Pce, they were able to break into this ce to try to assassinate the crown prince.
But what kind of situation is this?
Why is that aide smiling and shouting hurray?
In very rare cases, when a person bes so terrified, they could go crazy andugh maniacally.
However, in any way, it looked like she was smiling broadly because she was genuinely happy?
In addition, not only the crown prince, but also his aide, well-avoided the weapons wielded by the assassins.
Somehow, despite having an untrained body that looked a little stiff, she was able to move nimbly.
Huh uh.
The unconscious sigh that flowed from the counts mouth urately represented his present, indescribable feelings.
To be frank, it wasnt just the aide. The crown prince didnt seem very normal either.
Its a hindrance. All the escorts should step back.
The blood of the imperial family, the center and heart of the empire.
Considering that the next emperor was strong enough to dere that having an escort would get in his way, there was no problem in how he dealt with the assassin itself.
But
Y-Your Highness? Your Highness?
Richard was causing the assassins to fall on the ground one by one in an unusual way, to the extent that Iris, the chief aide who served him from a close distance, did not know what to do besides to call him.
Oh, my God.
As if in disbelief, the investigator rubbed his eyes over and over again.
Richard didnt even draw his sword. It seemed that all he had to do was lift his hand.
As if the assassins were doing it on purpose, they either fell forward andnded on their faces or backwards and hit their butt.
Up to this point, the crown prince appeared to have an amazing skill, and it was unknown what kind of wind was blowing today, but it felt like he just wanted to do it like this.
Ophelia, just put your feet down.
Yes!
Ophelia, lift your hand vigorously.
Yes, es!
What the hell is going on?
The crown prince was naturally and perfectly working with his aide to eliminate the assassin, using that said aide as a weapon.
Even if Richard wanted to use a person as his weapon, where did the naturalness of Ophelia, the one who became that weapon,e from?
Everyone watching was about to lose their minds.
It didnt take long before the assassins noticeably diminished, to the point where one could count the remaining with one hand.
Ame: I was going, Wow, this is an easy chapter to trante till the veryst part where Richard decided to try his hand in voodoo magic x_x and Ill be going on a short trip, updates will resume next week.
Chapter 28: Perfect Sacrifice (III)
Chapter 28: Perfect Sacrifice (III)
Stand behind me.
Ill do it as ordered!
Ophelia, released from Richards arms shortly thereafter, slipped through his legs very naturally.
Kak!
There was a small spark where she was and a dagger shed, but only the irritated cry made through the gritted teeth of the assassin that missed his target could be heard.
Then, Richards shoe struck the back of the assassins head.
Puck.
The assassin, who inadvertently had a long kiss with the floor, briefly twitched his neck, but even that seemed veryical.
Its over.
Now its really over!
Richard yfully pressed the top of the head of Ophelia, who was on the verge of a joyful tap dance, and reached out to her.
Lets go.
Yes.
Familiarly and casually holding hands as if nothing had happened, Ophelia and Richard moved toward the open door, side by side.
While Ophelia hadpletely forgotten that it wasnt just the two of them here, Richard knew, but didnt care.
The backs of the crown prince and his aide walking hand in hand was so natural that even those who saw the eye-popping scene did not realize the sense of incongruity.
In addition, neither one of them gave an exnation or said goodbye to those left behind. They simply left the room like that, but no one dared to call them back.
Tachak.
As soon as the door closed.
ak. Tak tak, tak tak tak tak tak tak!
The quiet room rang out with apuse that started clumsily then grew fervent.
The investigator, the master of the sound, had nk eyes, but admiration spread across his face.
As the apuse subsided, the bewildered count and Iris looked down at the fallen assassins.
Meanwhile, Ophelia and Richard were crossing a deserted hallway.
Its over, its over! Its over, its over, its over!
The sweet sess, which came only after a very long time, had Ophelia half-heartedly enjoying the moment.
She knew that nothing was over.
Nevertheless, she did get one thing she wanted.
Even if it was realized by borrowing the power of the terrible monster called infinite regression.
And a faint but clear smile spread across Richards lips as he looked at such an Ophelia.
He, too, knew.
This was only a short-lived achievement, and on the contrary, the hope that came from such a small sess could be poison.
But he didnt bother to stop Ophelia and say things like that.
Just looking at her tion, he was a little bit He felt like he was bing a little bit happier.
Okay? Uh?
The steps, which seemed to be bouncing with joy, gradually became heavier and then sluggish.
Having just stopped, Ophelia raised her head towards Richard, who stopped as well.
With drooping eyebrows, she spoke as if it had juste to mind.
By the way, Your Highness.
Ophelia paused, letting out a sigh that was as if the ground was going to die out before continuing her words.
In the end, the issue of Lady Neir and the festival liquor license didnt change.
It wasnt a priority.
Still, just before this regression, I blocked it well. I didnt know it was going to be sessful this time.
Ophelia asked, her forehead crumpling greatly.
Now what?
Shaking his head indifferently, Richard said,
It doesnt matter how much is given. Its only natural for animals to flock to the meat.
Still.
If it really bothers you, there is a simple way.
Theres a way? How?
Ophelia rushed towards him with twinkling eyes at once, and Richard whispered from a distance between each others breaths.
It will be over if you tell the Marchioness Neir what thedy is doing.
What does that mean ah.
Marchioness Neir only wanted to use Lady Neir as aplete puppet.
The fact that a doll that moved and did something with its own will would ruin her ns, thus she would never be happy with it.
Then, shall we spill a little?
If that satisfies you. More than that, shes behind the assassins.
Actually, even though Richard made countless regressions and had carefully examined the background of the assassins who were targeting him, there were not many cases where he punished them.
In the first few regressions, he seemed to have attentively looked out for them.
However, as the regression continued indefinitely, the assassination itself became less of a concern.
It was merely like the annoyance of a fly buzzing in front of his eyes.
To put it bluntly, even if the assassins were eliminated, so long as the one behind them was still around, the assassins who were targeting the crown prince would never truly disappear.
But, to look for it during the huntingpetition as a way to pass the time? He felt like doing so.
It was a simple whim.
Just like when he made Ophelia stay with him, and he chose to be with her.
A moments whim without much contemtion or n.
Comparable to the whim that gave him Ophelia in this hell where he had to live without being able to truly die
Y-Your Highness? Is she behind the assassination?
Her hand that was in his hand twitched, tickling his palm.
It was nothing, it was so trivial that if he let go of her hand, he would forget it.
Richard was somewhat thirsty.
I want to be with you a little longer, not just for a while.
The instant when that thirst suddenly swelled.
Ophelias hand slipped out of his grasp.
As the cool air touched his empty hand, Richard unwittingly stretched out his hand toward her again, but soon pulled it back.
What was I trying to do?
What did you think you wanted to do?
He ripped his gaze away from his empty hands and wet his dry lips.
Its thedy, thedy from the Marquisate of Neir.
Ophelia was silent for a second, then tilted her head.
This assassination?
Yes.
Thats shes a patient person.
Is that the only takeaway?
Yes?
Richard, who straightened Ophelias head, tilting her head a little more, opened her mouth.
Its the second time.
Thats right. Even in the hunting contest, its Lady Neir who was suspected, not Marchioness Neir. So, shes patient.
The daughter of Marchioness Neir, the viin, sent assassins over and over again Wasnt it natural?
It was no longer just a novels viin and protagonist, but it was clear that the Marquisate of Neir was not an ardent supporter of Richard.
Let alone support, they were so anxious that they couldnt bring him down, sending assassins only to still meet with failure, and thus they sent more. Well, wasnt itmon sense?
Well, regardless of whether sending assassins was normal.
Ophelia shrugged lightly.
Aside from Lady Neir, there are other bastards who send assassins again several times after the first failed assassination.
Hm. We can find out from now on.
From now on youve never looked for it so far.
Richard smirked at Ophelia as she narrowed her eyes.
James said something simr.
Uh who?
James Gryu.
Aaaah. Your left arm. Come to think of it, where did he go? I havent seen him.
It wasnt that Ophelia didnt see him at all, but if she included all the times she regressed, it was hard to remember what she had seen.
I dont think Ive seen him since I came in as an aide.
He has something to investigate, so hes away for a while.
He went for an investigation? Oh, no. Is it confidential? No, I dont want to know because it seems like work will increase even if its not confidential.
An unfamiliar door opened at the end of her sight while she was waving her hands quickly. Her head rapidly shook as if struck by lightning, but it soon came to a halt and she turned towards Richard.
Your Highness.
Whats going on?
Where are we going right now
Hn. Although the earthquake was mild, didnt you say something about a central epicenter? We have to check the ce.
Yes thats right. So were on the way to the pce
Ophelia?
Richard approached her, whose voice was now trembling.
Ophelia pointed to the unfamiliar door and lowered her head with a somber expression on her face.
Please tell me that Ive mistaken that door over there as the entrance to Your Highness aides office, where I have to work.
How sharp.
Hey, youre so merciless and unrelenting! Dontugh!
The cotton bat-like hands of Ophelia that was hitting his arm soon fell off.
Lightly patting Ophelia on the back, Richard said,
Ill check the ones from the previous day myself.
Thank you for your help.
Muttering a soulless answer and removing as slowly as a tortoise, Ophelia suddenly halted and returned to Richard at once.
Your Highness!
What.
Ive realized something very important.
Looking at those twinkling eyes, I dont think its serious at all, but lets hear it.
Ophelia took a deep breath and then poured it out.
I kind of forgot what I was doing in that aides office, are you okay with it? All the documents over there are very! Very! Very! Very important things? Is it right to entrust those things to me? Is it?
Richards lips tugged into a smirk. With one hand, he covered Ophelias eyes that were twinkling with the desire not to work.
Fortunately, I remember that you said if you became an aide, you would work like a cow. If not, it isnt toote to make an official deration that Lady Bolsheik has be the crown princess
Of course, Im an aide, so Ill work hard like a cow!
As soon as the words crown princess came out, Ophelia ran forward as if she was rolling down the path.
This time as well, Ophelia didnt look back after leaving his side, but Richard looked at her for a long time.
Even after her figure hadpletely disappeared from view, he remained still, and slowly closed his eyes.
The red hair of Ophelias that fluttered vividly like a me flickered even behind his closed eyelids.
Ame: Did I ever mention the author of this also wrote The Stereotypical Life of a Reincarnated Lady? Valerie and Ophelia literally share the samest name The author really writes detached and lovable characters well!
Chapter 29: Perfect Sacrifice (IV)
Chapter 29: Perfect Sacrifice (IV)
Due to the many regressions, its been a long time since Ophelia entered the aides office.
Once she entered the unfamiliar ce, she felt as if she was suffocating.
That mountain of papers was still there, even after all that time. Couldnt it just burn away?
Ophelia sighed as she looked at the endless documents with the mind of a student the day before the exams.
It hasnt been long.
It was only Richard and her who did the staggering regressions.
Now that she had returned from the regressions, the actual amount of time that had passed would not be much.
Youre finally back.
Coopers voice was heard from the depths of the fissure mountains, sounding like he was almost dying.
Right, wererades who spent that tiring, boring, and death-like time together.
Ophelia didnt even have time to indulge in bitter remorse or sentiment after ending an infinite regression.
Yes. Im back.
As she answered in an equally dying voice, she trudged towards her desk.
What happened to Iris
Here I am.
Before Cooper could finish speaking, a familiar voice rang from the door.
Iris! Finally!
It was an iparably happier voice than what he greeted Ophelia with, but she was not at all upset.
As she understood Coopers desperation more than anyone else.
Wasnt that why she said she would find her even though she didnt know where she was?
She knew of Iriss overwhelming paper-handling ability, but she didnt know that she could feel her vacancy with her whole body that was unable to even lie down while she was away.
It was something she really didnt want to know.
Iris approached Ophelia, who still vividly remembered her struggles with the documents even though it was a long time ago considering the regressions.
Ophelia.
Iris had her usual cold expression, but there was also a hint of nervousness.
Yes.
You
Ophelia was rather calm despite having never thought Iris would trip over her words. She stared at Iris, who was still hesitating and unable to get her words out.
Come to think of it, she was definitely working on improving her rtionship with Iris before she made the infinite regressions to prevent the earthquake.
She had forgotten about it because of the earthquake.
You asked me a few days ago if theres anything Im upset about.
A few days ago yes. I did.
When the words a few days ago came out of Iris mouth, Ophelia was about tough, but she swallowed it.
I dont remember if I did, but if Iris said so, then I probably did.
As Ophelia nodded, Iris licked her lips again and again.
But it was hard for her to get her words out, so her mouth just remained parted for a long time.
Ophelia simply waited for Iris, not going back to work.
It took this long to have an opportunity to hear her answer, so she would wait or would it have been better to lie down and wait?
How many minutes had passed?
When Cooper threw away a spoiled stamp and staggered to his feet, Iris finally spoke.
ah.
Ophelia answered immediately.
Im sorry, but I didnt hear you well.
It wasnt that she missed it while thinking about something else, she swore she was listening to Iris, but her voice was so low she couldnt catch what she said.
Iris hesitated for a moment, but soon repeated.
You and the Crown Prince were sharing something I didnt know. Not a personal thing, but a public thing. At the huntingpetition as well as this time
It was a very direct and clear answer.
Also, it was very childish.
So so Iris is jealous after all?
If you understand, please dont say it again.
Perhaps Iris herself was ashamed, for she covered Ophelias mouth.
Ophelia, who had been silent for a while, asked.
If its the huntingpetition, the part about behind?
Yes.
Um, this time, Im trying to find you.
What?
So, on the way to find you, I met His Highness, thats why its a secret between the two of us.
You said that His Highness came out to find me?
Ophelia nodded. Technically, it was her who went to find Iris, and Richard seemed to have joined while he was out to do something else.
In any case, didnt they look for Iris together?
A good thing is a good thing.
But if Iris asked further, Ophelia would have to squeeze out what she couldnt even remember, so she quickly changed the topic.
If its a problem during a huntingpetition, uh, what Im saying is
Its a secret?
When Ophelia shut her mouth, Iris asked nervously. But instead of answering immediately, Ophelia shook her head.
Ill go and ask His Highness if its okay to say this!
Before Iris could say anything else, Ophelia shot out of the room like an arrow that had been pulled tight.
Having been left behind, Iris expression became indescribable, and Cooper tapped her on the shoulder.
I told you. Shes definitely not an ordinarydy. And Iris, even if youre the chief aide, there may be things you dont know.
Shut up, Cooper.
After uttering those harsh words, Iris hurriedly left the room as well, following Ophelia.
Naturally, it was Richards office where Ophelia had sprinted to and arrived in only a matter of minutes.
Ophelia, holding the doorknob and about to vigorously open it, stopped.
Come to think of it, Richard said that he was going to the front of the pce, not the office, to check the aftermath of the earthquake.
So, should she go there?
These troubles did notst long.
Ophelia? What are you doing there?
At the sound of Richards low voice from the inside, Ophelias face brightened.
Bang!
Your Highness!
The door swung open as if it was about to be ripped apart, and Ophelia stormed even more violently.
Richard was sitting obliquely by the window, looking like a painting, but it was impossible for Ophelias eyes to notice such a thing.
Do you remember the part about behind in the huntingpetition?
Richard sighed softly toward Ophelia, who went straight to the main point without even saying hello.
Oh, the door hasnt broken, youll have to hit it harder.
Im sorry about the door, but remember? Behind, behind.
Yes. Its Lady Neir.
Can I say it since its all over now?
Nothing is over.
The assassination is over for that oh.
As Ophelia spoke, her voice became smaller at the end as she knew she was forcing it.
Her eyes lowered, and her shoulders drooped.
I shouldnt say it. In the end, it will remain a secret between you and me.
It sounds like youre saying you hate having secrets thats shared only by the two of us, in front of me, the other party. Am I mistaken?
Its not an illusion, its the truth.
At Ophelias resolute answer, one of Richards eyebrows was momentarily twitched.
Am I really not allowed to say this?
The reason?
Jealousy.
This time, Richards eyebrows moved in a slightly different way.
Jealousy?
Yes.
Looking at Ophelia, Richard rose.
You?
Ophelia shook her head.
Not me. What am I supposed to be jealous of myself for? Not me, but Iris. Iris Fillite.
Its said that even a tiger woulde when called, and as soon as Ophelia brought out Iris name, the person in question arrived.
Ophe! Oh, Your Highness. Im sorry.
Iris gasped for breath, but without stopping to catch her breath, she grabbed Ophelias arm.
At that desperate touch, Ophelia knew what Iris wanted to say at once.
And she became very troubled.
Because Ophelia had already said it, what Iris was trying so desperately to stop as she ran, huffing and puffing.
This, this Ophelias eyes blinked rapidly, thinking she had a chance to clear up the misunderstanding but unable to make up her mind.
The reason why Iris was angry, or jealous, with Ophelia was very understandable, emotionally.
It was so childish that she never wanted to let anyone else know, especially Richard.
Ophelia was incredibly embarrassed.
The water was already spilled and she couldnt see any way to clean it up.
And at Ophelias hesitation, Iris also noticed.
Its already toote.
Ophelia apologized without dy.
Sorry.
Iris, feeling dizzy upon learning that, closed her eyes tightly for a few seconds before reopening them.
She bowed deeply toward Richard with an incredibly grim face.
I apologize, Your Highness. I have nothing to say. My personal feelings affected my work. Ill ept any punishment.
Ophelia was restless at Iris resolute voice.
Punishment? If its a punishment, shouldnt I get it?
No, but really, what punishment? Personal feelings might have affected her work, but it shouldnt have been serious enough to be punished?
Iris.
Yes, Your Highness.
Are all the sore spots healed?
Richards expression could not be seen due to the backlight, but there was a slight smile mixed in his voice.
It was such a small smile that even Ophelia took notice of it btedly.
Iris eyes widened while Ophelia let out a silent cheer.
This is it!
Oh my God, what a solution, a master No, its as expected from Richard!
He dismissed the cause of the punishment that Iris had asked for.
Everything rted to the jealousy issue that was just brought up, but as well as the days when she was away for personal matters rted to Hermia.
It had all been reced by the words that Iris couldnt work because she was sick.
Since Crown Prince Richard said so, no one could hold on this against Iris.
Even Iris herself.
Iris bowed even deeper towards Richard.
Im all better.
The end of her voice trembled, but Richard didnt pat her on the shoulder or add anything else.
He just nced at Ophelia.
Ame: Ill never have as much love for my job as Iris does for hers
Chapter 30: Perfect Sacrifice (V)
Chapter 30: Perfect Sacrifice (V)
Since Richard and Ophelia were two people who could speak with their eyes, thetter approached Iris at once.
This was an opportunity.
A chance to unravel her rtionship with Iris.
Wasnt it said that the back of the head of the goddess of opportunity was shiny its bald?
Meaning that one must seize the opportunity when ites, even in their sleep.
It couldnt be more awkward, and it didnt seem to be a particrly appropriate situation, but Ophelia didnt want to procrastinate with this issue.
As its already been way too long.
Iris.
Ophelia spoke to Iris.
Im sorry. I didnt get permission.
No. I was too emotional from the beginning.
When Iris responded calmly, Ophelia didnt start a contest to see who apologized more or waved exaggeratedly that it wasnt her fault, as people do with awkward rtionships.
This topic ended just like that, and another topic was brought up.
And Im sorry for stepping up when you didnt ask for help at that time. I shouldnt have meddled.
Ophelia didnt specify when, but the only time she helped Iris was when she relentlessly scolded Hermia.
I think a dog is barking somewhere, but thats a shameless and naughty dog pretending to be the victim.
Diamonds are also damaged when scratched with the same diamond. Being strong and not hurting are not the same thing. I cant believe I have to tell you this.
Thats obviously intrusive of me.
Since she, knowing nothing about the rtionship between Iris and Hermia, came forward and started arguing.
But
Iris calmly responded to Ophelia, who apologized with only sincerity, without any crumbs of pretension.
Yes. That was nosy.
Ophelia opened her mouth to apologize once more, but Iris stopped her.
Thanks.
The expressionless face, which had been shrouded in coldness, slowly crumbled.
The words that had to be said back then, the gratitude and sincerity. Neither of them expect it toe out like this until now.
In the wrong ce, at apletely wrong time.
However, the stream of water that leaked from the once broken dam did not stop and continued to flow.
For For some reason, what you said it sounded like you were talking to me, not Hermia.
Iris shut her mouth for a moment, as if swallowing tears. Then she parted her lips again.
Being strong doesnt mean you wont get hurt. Thats what I thought, that if you get hurt, you lose. After all, losing is weak, so you shouldnt get hurt.
The story that started like that didntst very long. However, it wasnt short enough to pass through with one breath.
Ophelia quietly listened to Iris innermost thoughts, word for word, even forgetting that Richard was around.
So now, um Thats right. I think its cooled down thanks to you.
Although she did not cry, Iris, with reddened eyes, turned to Ophelia and asked to shake hands.
Thank you and Im sorry. I look forward to your continued support.
Ophelia let out a deep sigh as she looked down at Iris outstretched hand.
At that, Iris felt her chest drop and hurriedly took her hand away.
That Thats right.
Until now, she had unterally hated Ophelia and got angry without saying the reason.
Then, suddenly, she was moved and she confessed her feelings, and said that they should reconcile.
In a nutshell, wasnt it like blowing the flute, ying the guitar, and dancing all by herself instead of with the other person?
I Im sorry, Im being shameless. Im not in a position to say something like this in the first ce
Not a handshake!
Ophelia spread her arms and hugged Iris, whose mouth was as wide open as her eyes at the unexpected movement.
Having hardened like a block of ice the moment she was hugged, Iris hesitated a little longer before finally embracing Ophelia clumsily.
It was a really ridiculously awkward hug, which left her confused even as to where to put her hands and feet.
And she couldnt tell if it was her stomach or chest that was so unbearably itchy, like she had swallowed a dandelion spore.
But for some reason, Iris did not release the strength from her arms that held Ophelia.
The dandelion spores, which had tickled her insides, increased one by one and filled her until her heart swelled greatly.
Its
Somehow, its warm enough to bring her to tears.
Iris, who had gone through a tragic and painful loss of her old friend, perhaps a friend of mine, buried her forehead into the shoulders of Ophelia, who was smaller than her, and sobbed.
He did not cry as he let go of her neck, nor did he scream as he ripped her neck off.
There were no tears for her, but it was enough for her to shed a few drops.
Ophelia gave Iris a small pat on the back.
She didnt even say that it was okay, or console her that she would be okay.
She just shared her warmth and hugged her.
After patting Iris for a while, Ophelias blue eyes met sunken golden eyes.
Richard smiled and conveyed it only through the shape of his mouth.
Leave now.
At that, Ophelias eyes curved like a butterfly folding its wings, and also conveyed it through mouthing.
What did you say?
As Richards eyebrows twitched at the response, Ophelia quickly said,
Your Highness, Ill leave now!
Ophelia took a step back and without forgetting, she grabbed Iriss wrist tightly.
I-Ill excuse myself.
With her wrist caught by Ophelia, Iris made a sloppy bow to Richard as she was being dragged away.
Richard could feel the presence of the two people walking away beyond the open door.
Staring nkly at Ophelias vacant spot, from which she had disappeared like the wind as she did when she came, Richard soon smiled.
You said you dont have to be friends.
He buried his back deep in the chair and closed his eyes.
Before long, Ophelia woulde running and chattering.
What do you think? Iris and I
He was able to clearly draw the scene of Ophelia excitedly telling unsolicited stories, even without seeing it.
Richard let out a long breath as he pictured Ophelia, slowly letting go of the terrible fatigue after the horrible infinite regressions.
.
While Iris, despite having an awkward and stiff face, didnt push Ophelia away and hugged her
Raisa was examining the festival liquor license.
Putting down the paperwork, she looked across the sky where the scarlet sunset had almost disappeared and said,
Its before sunset.
Yes. Yes, mydy.
The messenger answered somehow, gasping for breath like a dog.
Get out.
There wasnt even a word of youve done well or youve had a hard time, let alone praise for doing well, but the messenger involuntarily swept his neck and bowed deeply.
Thank you.
Raisa, who had mentally erased his existence before he could even leave, picked up the papers and went through them again.
After examining the paperwork not once or twice, but several times, enough to wear out, Raisa parted her dry, chapped lips.
All of you, get out.
Even after letting everyone out of the vicinity, Raisa was still not relieved, holding her breath for a while, wary of all directions.
Her extremely sharp nerves were tingling, but there was something more tormenting than that.
The face of Raisa as she crumpled up the documents that read Liquor License, was even more contorted than that.
Because things didnt go the way she thought.
The question that flowed through her gritted teeth had upied her mind throughout this regression.
Why didnt everything go the way I thought in this regression?
Now that the regression was over, what remained in her hands was by no means a perfect sess.
It wasnt about her acquiring the colossal right to license the liquor at the festival without anyone, let alone her mother, knowing.
The license was for a period of three years, and the count and the messenger who knew this were alive.
However, it was a satisfactory result in its own way because Raisa did not want perfection from the beginning.
Before experiencing infinite regression, she pursued perfection as her mother said, only to fail.
And after all the regressions, she tried to be perfect, but had to ept the reality that nothing was perfect.
Still, she felt no sense of aplishment or satisfaction with this one, like the results of her recent previous regressions.
Because the process was strange.
No, it would be more urate to say it didnt go as expected rather than strange.
No process was required. If the process was important, she wouldnt even go back.
But its a very important issue that the process didnt go the way she thought it would.
Regression builds experience.
With that experience, Raisa could predict how someone would react when and where she did something, and what ultimately resulted when it came together.
Wasnt that the key of regression?
The ability to look back on the causes and results of the past and change it. In other words, being able to change the future as one wishes.
Again, the results were pretty much the same.
But in the process, Raisa fell into confusion.
At first, it was a very minor twist.
So she passed it off very lightly.
However, as the regressions continued, the twists did not disappear. Instead, it increased more and more.
Of course, things that should have urred a certain way suddenly bounced off in apletely different direction, as well as new things that she hadnt even thought of.
Raisa went back. She did it again and again.
And when it was no longer possible to regress, the results obtained were tolerable.
So she couldnt say its okay.
Whats an unpredictable tomorrow for Raisa, who had gained the power of regression to change the future at will?
Ame: Iris, Ophelia, and Richard are being so cute o_o Raisa might figure that Richard and Ophelia are able to regress before they find out about her
Chapter 31: Its a Fairytale Meeting (I)
Chapter 31: Its a Fairytale Meeting (I)
Fear.
It would be a fear that could not bepared to anything.
If she couldnt change the future the way she wanted, she might face another miserable death.
White puffs of air flowed from Raisas pale lips as she frantically rubbed her arms with both hands.
Somethings wrong.
Besides, there was more to fuel her anxiety.
The ground definitely cracked.
It was a terrible experience. The hard ground she stood on cracked open and the building copsed.
Even the Imperial Pce tilted over and crumbled.
If she hadnt gone back in time
Such a disaster also urred in subsequent regressions, but now that the regressions have finallye to an end
It became something that never happened.
This, too, was also not Raisas will.
Feeling extremely anxious, Raisas teeth ttered. At some point, it stopped.
Her gray eyes glittered like those of a snake.
It overflowed with fear, anxiety, frustration and despair, but eventually, only one feeling remained.
Avarice.
The unparalleled fear had been transformed into a greater greed and desire.
Do you think it will happen again?
A smirk hung on the corners of Raisas lips.
Ill change it to whatever I want, by any means I can. Ill return no matter how many times or tens of thousands of times.
For the moment when she holds this empire in her hands.
Of course, Raisa, whose eyes glistened with greed, could not have known.
The first of many regressions.
For the first time, truly, the regressions werent her will, but Richards.
And Richard, regressing out of his own will, didnt know either.
What kind of cracks would that one decision, which he made without much hesitation, create in the time toe.
Though Ophelia, as well as Richard and Raisa, remembered it, the earthquake, which had be nothing due to the regressions, was gurgling and quieting deep in the ground.
Not one of the three of them knew.
That the earthquake was the first sign that the world was creaking.
.
The earthquake passed without a trace, and some time passed.
And at noon on a fine day, Ophelia was met with an unexpected, totally abrupt visitor.
No, she was forced to meet the person, so it would be right to call it an intruder.
Tok, tok.
The door swung open behind the very formal knocking sound.
Toktoktoktoktoktok.
Of course, no one in the aides office gave permission, but the one who opened the door didnt seem to care.
Ophelia was struggling with rted documents ahead of the biggest festival in the empire, until an uninvited guest stood in front of her desk.
No, she didnt even notice her presence until the stranger put her face right in front of her nose.
Long time no see.
A woman suddenly appeared in front of her, dressed in a gorgeous outfit that made her eyes hurt.
Ophelia had to desperately stop her hand from trying to jab the woman in the back of the head unconsciously.
And instantly, she was bombarded with words she couldnt understand.
Its been a long time since Ive seen you, but youre shining.
The womans eyes which contained Ophelia were brighter than jewels, and her voice was overflowing with joy and excitement.
Her favor was so tant that even strangers, at first nce, would mistake it for a reunion between two family members who were forcibly separated.
Ophelia asked the woman staring at her right in front of her face, ufortably, without even blinking her eyes.
Who are you?
Oh my, its such a bad impression that you dont even want to remember it. For once, the idiot who shared the same blood was right.
Yes?
At the bewildered Ophelia, Catherine smiled broadly and opened her mouth, about to speak further, but a sharp voice came from behind.
Lady Sheffield.
In mere seconds, Catherines sun-like smile disappeared. What reced it was a smile so fierce that it was as if someone would eat her bones at any moment.
Having forcibly witnessed a face-swap from close range, Ophelia let out a dryugh.
What the hell is this?
She was really busy, trying to think hard despite her brain not functioning well, but she ended up idling.
She still couldnt figure out what the situation was.
A visitor who came to the aides office unexpectedly, no, not a visitor, but an uninvited guest.
Ah, theres a feeling of dj vu?
By the time Ophelia put down her pen and tilted her head, a duel between a snake and a mongoose was unfolding a few steps ahead of her.
I really dont have the confidence to win through words.
Oh my, when did you win?
I thought being sarcastic would only work if it was up to par.
Its even more disappointing to know that such an easy-going sarcasm would work.
Ophelia felt like she had slipped between Iris and Catherine, where thunder and ice were falling. Beside her, Cooper whispered.
Oh my gosh, theyre going to have a fight today. It looks like she came to visit you?
After Ophelia decided to let go of formal speech after she became friends with Iris, Cooper, like a snake, decided on his own that he too would drop honorifics, citing that he did not want to be left out.
Do you think its like that?
Did shee here to retaliate for thest incident?
Last time? What happenedst time to thatdy?
As Ophelias eyes widened in confusion, Cooper let out a fakeugh, an expression of doubt clear on his face.
What, was it such a shocking experience that you erased it from your memory? You handled it incredibly well at the time.
What? Me? What happened to me?
Puzzled, Ophelia pointed at her chest and asked, but the answer came out of Catherines mouth, not Coopers.
Yes! It was a very intense first meeting!
Before anyone realized, Catherine had turned her head this way and her gaze was fixed on Ophelia.
Intense an intense first what?
Anyone who heard it would think that she had found the love of her life as if she was struck by lightning while walking down the street.
Catherines voice stuck in Ophelias ears, who had caught the fish as she packed her things.
It sucks to be right by an idiot, but itll be worth it. Youll remember this when you see it!
Catherine searched through her bag with confidence and took out a finely wrapped handkerchief that was very expensive at a nce.
What appeared amid the three peoples attention was a tattered, broken fan that could no longer function.
Youre really crazy, oof, ugh.
I didnt know you could do that.
Iris frowned and tried to say something nasty, but was stopped by Cooper, though he too shook his head and sighed.
And Ophelia, the party concerned.
She still didnt catch what was going on even as she looked at the fan that was almost garbage.
Ophelias gaze,nding on Iris and Cooper once, finally turned to Catherine.
How about it, do you remember now?
From the full anticipation to the attitude, where one could feel a tremendous liking for an unknown reason.
It was a pity that Ophelia couldnt remember at all, but even if she peed on her bare feet, she couldnt remember something she couldnt remember.
Im sorry?
Ophelia, who first handed out an apology, dwelled on some questions.
Was this really something to be sorry about? Ophelia nced over the current situation.
Wasnt it a situation where an uninvited guest who suddenly barged in without a prior appointment in the middle of work hours was crying out why she couldnt remember her?
I cant believe you dont remember even after seeing this As of today, Ill have to reflect on how dim my presence is.
Iris replied to Catherines words, thetter setting down a fan that was almost trash in front of Ophelia with a most disappointed expression.
If its considered faint, the entire empire is blind.
Literally, by no means could Catherines presence be weak.
Ophelia.
Yes?
She is Lady Sheffield, who visited a while ago and did a lowly thing like purposely throwing a fan on the floor, wanting you to pick it up. Do you really not remember?
Fan. Ohhh, ah, ah, that fan.
Come to think of it, something like that happened.
Ophelia hadpletely forgotten about it because it was so long ago.
Oh, do you remember? Thats right, Im the one who got hit hard by thedy for doing that lowly thing, me.
Seeing the delighted Catherine, who even pped her hands, Ophelia felt a sense of unease.
No, I dont think the experience of getting beaten up for doing something petty is something to be suffocatingly happy about.
And maybe Cooper had exactly the same thoughts as Ophelia, for he said with augh.
Is that something to be happy about?
Thanks to you, I met the jewel-like Lady Bolsheik, no, an aide, so its a great thing! I think its great luck.
Yes?
Having suddenly been dered as Catherines jewel, Ophelia was startled. Almost immediately, Iris stood in front of Ophelia, cutting between Catherine and her as if protecting Ophelia.
What do you mean?
Theres no such thing as an ulterior motive. If I had to say what Im up to, it would be wanting to have a very deep conversation with Lady Bolsheik. Well, I wont hide it. Thats why I came here.
Lady Sheffield!
Oh my God, I dont want to see Lady Fillites face anymore. Come on, Aide Bolsheik.
Pushing Iris aside without hesitation, Catherine handed something to Ophelia.
Ill be looking forward to our next meeting. At that time, itll be just the two of us, with no one who will interrupt.
Sweeping Ophelias chin down with an alluring smile, Catherine vanished just as coolly as she came like a storm.
Blinking rapidly, Ophelia stared nkly at the open door and looked down at the thing in her hand with a stunned face.
An invitation?
There was no difficulty in realizing what it was, as the extremely expensive envelope, which smelled of strong perfume, had the word invitation clearly written on it.
Looking at it as if it was a poison which would kill her when she touched it, Iris said,
What is she really up to, giving an invitation?
Can I take a look?
Ame: Please give a huge wee to Dea!! This awesome proofreader shall be cleaning up my tls once again XD my sixth sense tells me that Ophelia, Iris, and Catherine will eventually get along as well as how Dea and I do~ Screaming away at every cute scene
Dea: Thank you for the wee Ame! And hi everyone, hope youve been enjoying the novel so far, I know I have ^^
Chapter 32: Its a Fairytale Meeting (II)
Chapter 32: Its a Fairytale Meeting (II)
At Coopers words, Ophelia nonchntly handed the invitation to him.
After scrutinizing the invitation, he said,
I dont think theres a strange device.
I dont think she will do something to this invitation just because I broke a fan
Iris and Cooper answered firmly at the same time before Ophelia even finished her words.
No.
No.
No?
If its Lady Sheffield, shes not a person who can only say ufortable things in front of your face.
Iris nodded, when Cooper added,
Her ability to do things behind the scenes is tremendous. If its thatdy, she would be in the same position even if she wasnt part of her family. Nobody wants to touch a beehive.
Uh. Okay, I see.
Ophelia flinched as Cooper shoved the invitation towards her.
Theres no device here.
When Cooper shook the invitation with a kind smile, Ophelia grabbed it slightly with her thumb and index finger and quickly dropped it off onto the desk.
What the hell did I do to get such a huge amount of attention?
Its been so long that its vague, but I dont think Ive done anything except to ruin the fan.
Ah Was the fan breaking itself a problem?
Should I buy a fan?
What?
A fan, the same fan that I smashed
Thats not the problem. I think you really dont remember, so Ill tell you briefly about what happenedst time.
At the mention of the past and seeing Iris shaking her head, Ophelia felt awkward.
I was just saying.
She was right.
It was cool.
Both Iris and Cooper ced their hands on Ophelias rounded shoulders and nodded to her.
What on earth was my past self thinking? Daring to poke the giant beehive of the social world?
Cursing her past self, Ophelia looked down at the invitation and raised her head.
Her eyes met Coopers, and he shook his head.
If youre not nning on epting the invitation, its better to put it aside.
Iris added onto his words.
If you dont respond, shell keeping back until you do. Shes an annoying and persistent woman, but the Marquisate of Sheffield can be your greatest ally, so you cant ignore her.
And shes also a clever youngdy who keeps the line well until just before its bad.
To Iris words, Cooper supplemented a slur ofpliments towards Catherine.
By bad, you mean
Harassing the aides or interfering with their work to such an extent that even the power of the Marquisate of Sheffield couldnt help her.
I think shes already bothering and disturbing us enough.
Its not serious enough to wipe out the Marquisate of Sheffield.
Iris, seemingly wanting to deny it at first nce, only chewed her lips. Ophelia then pondered the rtionship between Catherine and Iris, who were like a snake and a mongoose. Contrary to Catherines bold and reckless appearance, it was unmistakable that she was clever and good at measuring lines.
Then I should go.
Ill go with you
You have to work.
Iris words were snipped off by Cooper.
Ophelia also shook her head, like a wooden doll on the verge of breaking.
Cooper is right. Work You have to work. The festival is right around the corner.
Strictly speaking, there was still about a month left, but the paperwork for the festival to be held safely was pouring in to the point where there was literally no room to breathe, like it was in front of their noses.
After exchanging nces, the threerades returned to their respective seats, sharing a long sigh of camaraderie.
Ophelia fiddled with the invitation, the intention of which was still unknown, and soon stuck her nose into the papers.
.
Two days after that, Ophelia was sitting in what could be the most morous drawing room in the world.
To be precise, it was the best drawing room she had ever visited.
She might be working in the Imperial Pce, but she was stuck in the aides office in the pce of the crown prince only smelling the faint scent of ink and dry paper, having absolutely no reason to go to the drawing room of the Imperial Pce.
Ahh
Ophelia let out a weak groan as she stroked her back.
My back hurt a little from the jewels in the sofa, but where would I go to experience something like this?
It was not a bad feeling if you consider it an experience to have your back sore by jewels.
Rather, just getting off the hellish paper mountain range for a while would make everything look beautiful.
Ophelias dry smile spread and crumbled as she stared into the distance with cloudy eyes.
She was about to take a sip of tea, enduring the gentle pain of soreness, when she heard a knock.
Tok tok.
Putting the teacup down, Ophelia gave permission without thinking much.
Come in.
Naturally, she expected a servant toe in, but it was none other than Catherine who appeared behind the silently open door.
Youre here!
An extremely dazzling outfit and a scent that numbed the nose.
If Ophelia had been holding the teacup, she would have reflexively thrown it.
She rose from her seat, slightly frowning at the strong dazzle.
Considering thedys past behavior, Ophelia thought she would just kick the door open and enter, not knock.
There was one more difference from what was expected.
Catherine weed Ophelia so warmly, like she was weing the best friend she had met after 10 years.
When thedy had abruptly pushed into the aides office the other day, she didnt hide her liking for Ophelia, but it was a new burden.
Smiling broadly, Catherine waved her hand.
You dont have to get up. Im sorry Im a littlete. I was so excited to meet you that I was a little dyed because I didnt like how I looked.
Ah yes.
Dont get me wrong. I didnt wake up in a hurry an hour or two ago. Ive dressed up and been waiting for you toe since dawn. And yet I look like this.
The finely ground pearls shone brilliantly in five colors on Catherines eyelids as she sighed and lowered her eyes.
Ophelia struggled with what to say.
No matter how she heard it, wasnt it something to say to someone you loved beyond liking?
Beyond the burden, it was now a bit scary.
And Ophelia couldnt afford to bear that kind of fear or burden right now.
Plus, she didnt have the energy to fight with someone who didnt seem to have invited her with good intentions.
As a matter of course, Ophelia made no courtesy greetings toward Catherine, nor made any social remarks to ascertain her intentions.
What Ophelia threw was a fastball.
It was also a stone ball that went in a straight, straight, very straight, straight line.
Why did you invite me?
And Catherine was not at all taken aback by Ophelias direct words.
Rather, she gave the answer at once, as though she wanted her to ask.
Lets be friends!
Frie what?
Friendship? You and I?
Ophelia asked about the impossible again.
(TL/N: Ive adjusted to make it smoother/easily understandable. For the curious, the original phrase used is holding onto the fish that was about to fly over the sky basically referring to something impossible or something out of reach.)
Friendship. I want to be very, very close with you.
Lady Sheffield, I appreciate your feelings, but I cant afford to be in a rtionship right now.
Oh, its not like that.
As Catherine lifted the teacup gracefully, light emitted from the thick jewels on her fingers.
If she strikes with her fist, shell probably knock out a tooth or two.
Ophelia waited silently for Catherines reply, picking up the teacup, about to take a sip, but had promptly put it down again when she continued speaking.
Could you speak morefortably than that? Youre an aide. Im just ady.
Thats true in principle, but no one has ever done that.
Didnt Catherine even say that they werent on the same levelst time?
No matter how much Iris hated Catherine, she was not one to make up things that didnt exist.
This way isfortable.
Catherine did not back down despite Ophelias words that were akin to cutting a sweet pumpkin with a single sh.
If she would step down merely at this extent, she would weep and hide because of the notoriety she had built up.
Then I should try to make it easier for you to speakfortably.
It was unknown what kind of effort it was, but seeing Catherines eyes shining, it would never befortable for Ophelia.
Ill drop the formal speech then.
In life, there were often times when giving up quickly was the answer.
And Ophelia willingly decided to admit that now was such a time.
Whether she spoke formally or not wouldnt have much of an impact on her rtionship with Catherine.
Thank you.
Ophelia, looking at her smiling Catherine, remembered Coopers words.
A clever youngdy who keeps the line well.
I dont think there are any lines
Who the hell would urge you to speakfortably after only seeing you two or three times while keeping the line?
Ophelia picked up the teacup and discreetly nced over Catherine.
Judging from her words and attitude so far, it was unlikely that she had called her here to pursue the fan issue.
It was hard to believe, but thedy in front of her seemed to be genuinely interested in her.
Why? Aside from asking this question, she should know what the purpose of this invitation was.
Perhaps the desire for friendship that she mentioned earlier was not all there was to it.
This time, when Ophelia picked up the teacup and took a sip, the tea that was strangely perfect for her taste wrapped around her dry tongue that was starting to feel like a desert.
I didnt think she was calling to harass me, but I didnt know she would prepare tea so well.
The Marquisate of Sheffield Marquis has dignity! You cant give low-grade tea to guests who visit the mansion! Something like that?
Thedy of the Marquisate of Sheffield
Iris and Coopers voices crossed Ophelias ears behind her stupid thoughts.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 33: Its a Fairytale Meeting (III)
Chapter 33: Its a Fairytale Meeting (III)
Shell probably not ask for a favor rted to His Highness No, if its that woman, she has the cheek to do it.
Because she is a youngdy who is honest with herself.
Thats a nice thing to say, and shes a woman who is satisfied with her intellect.
Reflecting on Iris and Coopers conversation, Ophelia reassured herself.
She had to be prepared to reject Lady Sheffield whatever the reason for suddenly developing an infinite liking for her was.
As soon as she asks to arrange a meeting with Richard, or to tell her about his taste! I have to say I have a strong feeling that there is trouble at home, and leave.
However, Ophelias strong determination was quickly overshadowed by thedys cheerful voice and words that she had never imagined in her dreams.
Please be my master!
And a grave-like silence followed.
Ophelia dug her ears involuntarily. In a very rough manner.
I heard some bullshit, but its the first time Ive ever heard such weird bullshit, and I just want to clear my ears.
Is there a need to put on such a face of denial of reality? Itsmon for a subject to pick a master and beg for him or her.
From the time she brought up the topic of master and servant, Catherine, who was pressing Ophelia to speakfortably earlier, began to raise her voice.
Seeing the re in Catherines eyes, Ophelia realized that she meant it. She hurriedly opened her mouth and responded, desperately resisting the urge to pull her hair out.
Im just a counts daughter, to be chosen as a master!
Youre an aide to His Highness the Crown Prince. And please speakfortably.
Catherine was smiling nicely, but her eyes were kept alert, like a predator chasing its prey.
Anyway, Im just an aide.
While Im just an ordinary youngdy without a title.
Saying youre an ordinary youngdy youre lying through your teeth!
The words were pushed to the tip of her tongue, but Ophelia swallowed them with superhuman patience.
Youre not an ordinary ordinarydy youre not, youre not. Youre the only daughter of the Marquis of Sheffield.
I have an older brother, even though hes stupid, so Im not the heir.
If you say it that way, it sounds like you had no ties to the session from the beginning!
Dont lie. This woman!
Clearly, the current Marquis of Sheffield has two children.
In this world, where superiority and inferiority were determined only by skill, there was no such thing as eldest son or male priority when appointing the sessor of a family, and fiercepetition between siblings to be the sessor was a matter of course.
If at least a little bit of blood was mixed in and if there was some sort of talent, even if no one had heard of you, you could be a sessor, so what else could be said about how fierce thepetition was?
The current Marquis of Sheffield was troubled because of that.
It was not just that, like other families, the battle for session had intensified and too much blood had flowed, and the talented people who were supposed to maintain the family in the future were dying.
I dont want to! You do it!
Why are you leaving it to me when youre better than me?
Hey, you punk! Do you think I dont know that youre hiding your skills?
To call your brother a punk uh huh.
Uh-huh, what uh-huh?!
He had only two children, but both of them were jumping out, not wanting to be the next marquis.
The fact that her brother, not the maverick Catherine, had agreed to be the heir, was bizarre enough that it made the whole empire go wild.
The anecdote about the youngdy kicking the sessor position away is famous enough that even I know.
It was very strange to hear the random mix of formal speech and condescensions, but Catherine didnt bother pointing it out.
In conclusion, Im not the sessor, so nothing has changed. So please ept me as your subject.
Wait! Wait, wait, wait!
Ophelia jumped to her feet in astonishment, like a calf on fire.
The youngdy knows that you and I can both be taken for treason if we be master and servant, right?
No way. The other youngdies would take it that were joking around. But thats okay. If Im with Master, I think Ill be able to stand up to that crown prince.
Uh-huh, stop!
Ophelia hade to grips with the spirit of confusion.
With that level of momentum, she would be pushed to be the leader of a rebellion and im the throne.
If she had asked her to arrange a date with Richard, as she had expected when she decided toe here, she wouldnt have been so confused!
Taking a deep breath, Ophelia looked straight at Catherine and said,
You said you wanted to be a subject. With me as the master.
A small me red like lightning in her blue eyes, and joy spread on Catherines lips when she saw it.
Oh, yes.
It was that sh.
The tiny, but eye-catching thing that made Ophelia unforgettable even in Catherines dreams.
Yes. Exactly.
To Catherine, who bowed her head, Ophelia dered mercilessly.
Then, from the position of a master, I will refuse.
It was a bitter rejection that left no room for a needle to go through.
But Catherine was not disappointed. She didnt cry, and neither did she cling.
Smiling brightly as if she had expected it, she simply threw her second winning move.
Then be friends with me forever.
What?
A friend, a friend. A lifelong friend.
Catherine repeated again and again, emphasizing the word friend, and Ophelia quickly blinked at her.
Even four or five-year-olds wouldnt do this! It was a deration.
However, since she said it so confidently and shamelessly, it didnt even sound childish.
Friends?
Yes. Not just friends. Friends for life.
Catherine added, raising her chin.
Or you could be my master, Lady Bolsheik.
Stop talking about troublesome things. Friends.
Thats right, being a friend would be a million times better than being a master and subject with Lady Sheffield.
That part is clear even if Im doing a handstand huh?
Lady Sheffield.
Oh, since were friends now, call me Catherine.
Did you deliberately bring up the subject of being master and subject?
As expected of Ophelia. You noticed it at once.
Catherine nodded her head vigorously, as if she had no intention of denying it, and instead looked at Ophelia as if she was proud, no, as if it was lovely.
This was a negotiation strategy in which you put up absurd conditions at the beginning, push and pull with the other party, and get what you originally wanted in the end.
What to reply I felt like I got my nose cut with my eyes open? Ophelia looked at Catherine with her indescribable eyes and barely uttered a word.
Why?
What?
Point nk, Ophelia asked Catherine.
Why are you so interested in me? Besides, friends? Those who want to be friends with Lady Sheffield can line up to the end of the empire. Of course, I wont be one who stands in that line.
As much as Ophelia demanded the truth from Catherine, she also brought out her inward thoughts without hesitation.
In fact, she didnt want to hurt Catherine by saying this.
Honesty is an incredibly valuable virtue, but its also an incredibly powerful weapon.
Wouldnt it be sad to hear that someone you like openly says they dislike you?
Even if it was necessary, to say what you have to say and to want others to do the same
Indeed, Catherine shut her mouth, and an ufortable silence followed, as if she had just swallowed a thorn.
Unable to stand it, Ophelia opened her mouth, but Catherine spoke first.
In a much calmer, much quieter voice than before.
If I say Ive been looking all along, will you believe me That youre the person Ive been looking for all my life.
Slowly raising her head, Catherine and Ophelias eyes met.
I know. How strange I must seem now. How absurd it must be to hear that you are the person I have been looking for all my life, just because I have seen you a few times, and that I have shared a few words with you.
A faint smile appeared.
But it really is. What else can I say but the truth.
Catherines story, which began slowly, waspletely unexpected.
Everyone reads childrens books as a child. I read them too. Whether its a love story or a heros, but my favorite among them is
Some day in the past, one where she couldnt even remember how old she was.
I will definitely meet a destined someone.
Fateful meeting? Are you stupid, to believe in that. That kind of thing onlyes out of a fairy tale.
Dont you know that reality is worse than fairy tales? Its not that simple. Its the most amazing thing that such an idiot has the same blood as me.
Looking at you, Im pretty sure were siblings. So, who is your destiny?
A person who can subdue me once and for all!
People are not bears.
Shut up, one who shares the same blood. Its not a physical problem. If anyone can overwhelm me so much that I cant even make a sound, that person will be my destiny.
Your taste is beggar-like. Is there such a childish fateful encounter? I feel sorry for that person.
Worry about yourself. Im going to hold on to my destiny.
If you catch it like that, the person will die. Or run away.
Then Ill hang on.
Having finished speaking, Catherine closed her mouth and smiled, her eyebrows lowering.
An indescribable silence fell between the two.
Ophelia really couldnt think of anything to say.
Fairytale? Fateful encounter? So that means?
Ame: There are more twists in this conversation than my pretzels during teatime.
Dea: This went in every way but the one I expected it to go.
Chapter 34: Its a Fairytale Meeting (IV)
Chapter 34: Its a Fairytale Meeting (IV)
Ophelia pointed to her chest with an expression of I cant believe it, and Catherine blushed, nodding her head, perhaps embarrassed.
It was ridiculous to Ophelia.
The problem was not the huge gap between the Lady Sheffield that Iris and Cooper had described and the Catherine in front of her, or the lifelong determination sparked by her childhood innocence.
Ophelia just couldnt understand why she was the fateful person featured in the story, that is, the person who subdued her with a single blow.
Even if youugh at me for believing in such a fairytale-like fateful encounter and risking my whole life for it like a fool, I have nothing to say. I know that too.
Catherine shrugged her shoulders, her huge jeweled earrings rattling and her eyes glowing sorely.
But Ophelia didnt squint or frown like before.
Its not funny. Just
She asked, staring directly at Catherine.
You said I am the person of destiny.
Yes. Thats what you are to me.
Catherines cheeks flushed slightly, but she did not avoid Ophelias eyes.
Youre serious.
Yes.
Why?
Its destiny.
Wasnt it a silly question and answer?
For a person to like another person, one probably didnt need a reason, so what reason did fate need?
Ophelia closed her mouth and gazed at Catherine again.
Its said the eyes are the windows to the soul.
Ophelia dug into Catherines eyes and could not find a single bit of falsehood in them.
She was by no means an idiot whockedmon sense.
Subtly quivering voice, confident expression but anxiety reflected in it.
And even the fingers that couldnt remain still for a moment.
That look belonged to someone who confessed something.
Something hidden in ones private space.
Of course, Ophelia couldnt grasp everybodys lies.
But if shes that good at lying, wouldnt that also have a high value?
Well, if the story she told was not true, then why would she call a new aide, who didnt have a strong family backing her, and tell her childhood stories instead of making a request?
Plus, the story was absurd and unsophisticated enough to be ridiculed by others when they heard it.
Lastly Ophelia nced down at her teacup, which was still half full.
This tea.
Its chamomile. Does it suit your taste?
Ophelia slowly nodded at the question uttered in a nervous, shrill voice.
You prepared this on purpose.
Catherine didnt answer, but even if she didnt, Ophelia knew the answer.
It was trivial, it was very trivial.
This is how I knew.
That Catherine cared very much about this visit.
I heard you enjoy chamomile.
How many people know the tea Lady Bolsheik enjoyed?
The actual number was unknown, but those who knew even in the Bolsheik residence could be counted on one hand.
Nevertheless, Catherine carefully researched and prepared a cup of tea for Ophelia.
How burdensome.
It would have been better if she had a suspicious liking for no reason.
If so, Ophelia could have ignored that one-sided favor, expecting that Catherine would have an ulterior motive.
What destiny.
This is difficult. This is really troublesome.
Shouldnt we just return until its done?
Richards voice rolled through Ophelias ears.
Building a rtionship with someone in a situation where you dont know when or how you will regress is probably terribly difficult.
The memories, time and emotions with them that they do not remember.
Ill have to start over from the beginning with people who are unfamiliar with me, while its not the same for me.
Actually, it wasnt to the extent that it was difficult, but Ophelia didnt even want to start.
Catherine and Iris were different.
She worked with Iris every day, almost every hour, so it was much less of a burden.
Even if Iris didnt remember, she made a shallow calction that the time only she remembered wouldnt be too long.
Back when she stepped out for Iris, she was outside of her state of reason, but when she asked to shake her hand, she hugged her because she instinctively considered all of that.
Ophelia, having thought so far,ughed at herself.
She said she would not give up on Richard, and that she would do what she could, but in the end, she was just afraid of bing like him.
But it is.
Like she said to him, how could she maintain her sanity in this gutter if she didnt have groundless confidence?
Ophelia held the empty but still warm teacup with both hands.
Catherine Sheffield.
Drawn towards me by fate.
It was heavy, cumbersome, and burdensome, which was why reason was shouting to run right away.
But
Ophelia couldnt be so cold to the point of ignoring the person appealing to her with all her heart.
Am I saying Ill dig my own grave?
Well, itll work out somehow!
She decided not to think too much.
Bit by bit she was not smart enough to weigh everything that would happen if she became friends with Catherine.
And even if she argued that, she was not cold enough to cut off the person that stared at her with eyes filled with anxiety, hope and earnestness.
Ophelia slowly lifted her gaze, which had been fixed on the teacup, and looked at Catherine.
Thank you for your consideration.
Catherine pressed her lips a few times before saying,
Ive prepared tea but actually, this drawing room is also redecorated.
Ophelia had to suppress augh because the concealed words of praise me! were so loud, but she asked back shyly.
Even this huge jewel-studded sofa?
Yes! Not just the sofa, but the entire wall and ceiling! I filled it up with only the best!
The abbreviated for you! seemed to resonate loudly in the ears.
Suddenly, Catherines outstanding prestige, or notoriety, came to mind.
A social hive.
Bee Home. A ce where everything revolved around the queen bee.
Could this be that I am Catherines queen bee?
Ophelia wished someone would grab her by the cor so she wouldnt make a bad joke, but it was only Catherine and herself here.
For now, she calmly said,
Catherine.
Yes?
Thank you.
Yes!
Ophelia, leaning slightly towards Catherine, added very firmly.
But its too much.
Yes
Seeing Catherine blooming and withering away at her words, Ophelia swallowed a light sigh and raised her body.
Even if this time disappeared due to regression, or even if she and her future time be nothing.
I didnt expect that I would say this.
Sitting next to Catherine, Ophelia hugged her close.
Okay, my friend.
The eyes of Catherine were opened wide, and they caught sight of Ophelias ears that were stained red.
Dontugh. I know its childish. But I dont know how else to say it.
It doesnt matter if its childish.
Smiling happily, Catherine hugged Ophelia back.
And she firmly shut her itchy mouth and swallowed her true feelings, recalling what her stupid brother said back then.
Say you meet the one of your destiny, you meet the one. My fated one! I wont miss it! If youre going to say this, please dont. Those are words that would make him kick and run away even if you grabbed him by the hem of his pants and hang on to him.
.
Around the time Ophelias back was sore from the jewels in Catherines newly renovated drawing room.
Richard listened to Iris report, expressionlessly resting his chin on his hand.
there is
And Iris voice didnt reach his ears, flowing past.
For Richard, it was enough to just nce at the state administration; there wasnt a need to examine it one by one.
The more one repeated something, the more one would get used to it, and the more proficient one would be.
Needless to say, this was the case for the state affairs he cared about for the longest time before he regarded everything as meaningless.
Suddenly, a small but sure smile spread across his lips.
Do you have nothing to do?
Perhaps Ophelia is the only one who could, and did, say that to him.
She said that today she was going to meet Lady Sheffield, so when she came back, she would probably talk about something new again.
A new story. Really, those were words he hadnt thought of in a very long time.
Having repeatedly regressed, Richard always saw, heard, felt and experienced the same things.
Back in the past, although there were minor changes, the people around him did not change dramatically.
So almost everything was not very new to him.
But getting pulled by the cor, being kidnapped, or having the ground shake and tip over and copse were quite new.
And those were all experiences after meeting Ophelia.
A faint smile lingered on the closed mouth of Richard, who hadpletely closed his eyes.
With only Iriss calm voice ringing.
so they say theyre still figuring out the situation.
Richard suddenly raised a hand, and Iris immediately ceased speaking.
Ame: Catherines brother isnt wrong, cause if I were Ophelia, Id be running for the hills. I dont doubt that Catherine will be a great addition to the team (if you can call Richard and Ophelia + the other aides a team) but I do wonder if theres more to this speedy proposal of friendship besides the fairytale dream. Thinking back to the authors most popr work, probably not. Then again does someone need a valid reason to like someone? #3am_musingswithame #not_rmended #sleep_is_better
Dea:Novels and manhwas have conditioned us to not trust overly friendly female characters that try to get close to the fl.but i will give this one a try since im really enjoying their dynamic. Weve got love at first sight for Catherine and a headache at first sight for Ophelia haha, its the beginning of a beautiful friendship!
Chapter 35: The Eye of the Storm (I)
Chapter 35: The Eye of the Storm (I)
Rain?
Yes. Its said that it has been the second day since the heavy rain fell locally.
If it was only that, it wouldnt even have reached my ears.
Yes. Thats
A report about the strange rain that followed.
Taking all of this together, theres a request to send an investigation team while its still in its early stages because we do not know what the consequences of this will be.
After Iris finished speaking, Richard buried his back in the chair.
The scale inside of him creaked.
Should I move? Should I just leave it alone?
I dont know when or how I would regress.
That was why it was taking him a long time to decide, since no matter what happened, it wouldnt affect him.
Nevertheless, Richard did not turn a blind eye to the report, with the assumption that the people of the empire might be in danger.
No, he couldnt turn away.
He who carried the crown must bear the weight.
Richard was the crown prince of the empire.
As the next emperor, he stood above everyone else and must support everyone.
Maybe it was because of the sense of responsibility of the person who carried the crown with only the shell left.
I will do what I can.
Maybe it was because of her voice that was clear in his ears even if he was not actually hearing it
The weight of the scale tipped in the direction of moving.
Maybe this was just a whim.
But he felt that way.
Since his heart was moved, wouldnt that be a sufficient reason to act?
Richards lips parted, and he said,
Mark the map, which area is it?
.
While Richard was speaking after receiving a general report on the unusual heavy rain
Kwarreureung!
Ah!
A person preparing to bake scones in an ordinary brick house that could be found anywhere in the empire dropped the dough in fright.
Kwareung, Urreung!
The thunderbolts that startled him didnt stop, and one after another, they reverberated as if they would rip the sky, bringing ck dark clouds.
When he opened the window, patting his throbbing chest in surprise, rainwater poured in as if it had been waiting.
He did not look down at the ground, which became a sea of water, but looked up at the ckened sky.
What is this
After examining the outside for a while, though sort of blinded by the heavy rain, he put on arge suit that was nearby and went out the door.
And a gasp escaped from his gaping mouth.
Before long, the familiar voice of a neighbor could be heard over the sound of therge droplets hitting the ground.
Hey! Are you okay there!
Its Its okay, Im okay
Is there a hole in the sky?
I think so. I guess its only happening here.
Blocked by the rain, the two, unable to see each others expressions, stood with the same strange expressions on their faces.
Kwarreureung!
Although they were living in two neighboring houses, it was raining heavily over one house, while the next house was basked in sunshine without a drop of rain.
What is this?
Hmm. There isnt an invisible wall.
Ughhh! What are you doing!
Oh! It hurts! What are you doing!
When the hand of the man next door appeared out of nowhere through the raindrops, the man who reflexively swiped the hand away was suddenly hit by the rain.
Ahh!
What? Are you okay? Hey!
Ah, I shouted because its cold. This ispletely icy water. But its just rain its odd.
Then its just rain. What did you think this is?
No, I was thinking if there were all these strange rains, it might be something weird.
Falling down after saying something strange. Go back in. Dont make noise about dying from a cold.
Oh, you, really
Sir.
Someone stepped in between the two.
Appearing from the side where there was no rain, he lowered his head lightly with a straight face and looked up at the sky.
Oh, herees a clever guy. You said youre James, right?
Yes, sir.
What is this?
The man pointed to the rain only falling over his head, but James shook his head.
Sorry. Ive never seen this before either.
Ah, why are you grabbing him and asking that! This guy is just on his way back!
Sorry, sorry. Please go ahead. It will take quite a while to get to that vige.
Yes. Ill see you then.
Right, goodbye.
As the two shook hands, the young man began walking towards a remote vige far away from the neighbors.
Looking at his neat back, the one who was in the rain opened his mouth.
Looks fine for a viger.
Ah, stop talking like that. Its best not to have anything to do with that vige.
Oh, who doesnt know that? I was just wondering because that young man hasnt been here long.
Does it matter how long? Everyone blindly trusts a guy whos crazy anyway, it doesnt even matter!
Why are you Im sorry. You said your nephew went to that vige.
Thats enough. Dont talk about it.
With pitying eyes, the man looked at his neighbor waving his hand and leaving, and he soon returned home, shivering slightly from the cold rain hitting his shoulder.
This strange heavy rain was falling not just here, but all over the counts territory to which they belonged.
Sometimes one or two houses would be caught in heavy rain, while the surrounding area would be exceptionally sunny.
Strange phenomena that had never been heard of urred everywhere, and at least one person would shout, Its divine punishment!
However Although not everyone in the current empire was able to eat and live to their fullest, there wasnt a great famine where everyone was hungry.
Even if there were minor local conflicts over the entire continent, there was no disturbance because it was peaceful without a huge threat of war.
Besides, it wasnt hail or fish falling from the sky, it was just rain, so most people just tilted their heads and said it was amazing.
Of course, one or two of them brought up this story.
Its ominous. Something big is about to happen.
Whats the big deal?
But even such people shrugged their shoulders and replied insincerely, as if they were lightly joking.
I dont know.
Its boring.
This kind of heavy rain was falling all over the ce, not in a specific territory.
However, no one knew that the anomaly was gradually gaining power and at the same time, the amount of rain was also increasing.
It was still a long time before one would realize that the heavy rain was the second omen that would soon turn into a flood and shake the world.
.
Five days since the urrence of simultaneous abnormal heavy rain.
Richard put down the papers he had skimmed through and put a red dot on the map.
The red dots were sporadically distributed rather than concentrated in one ce, but one thing was for sure.
Its getting wider and wider.
What Ah, that strange rain.
Ophelia, who was pressed against the couch with apletely exhausted face, uttered in a hoarse voice.
It can rain unusually.
Well.
Ophelia squirmed to her feet at Richards ambiguous answer.
She rubbed her tired face roughly with her hand, blinked, and then took a deep breath.
Tell me whats bothering you.
This.
Stretching her neck, Ophelia looked at the map Richard pointed to.
Is it just me? It looks like they are gradually heading towards the Imperial Pce from the starting point.
A couple more rains would make it clear, but
Narrowing her eyes, Ophelias head shook as she said,
Its all this heavy rain. Has anything else happened besides the rain being a bit strange?
If this was all that was going on, I wouldnt have cared either.
Ophelia, who nodded her head for a moment at Richards words, widened her eyes.
Are you linking the recent earthquake with this heavy rain?
Isnt it reasonable enough to be suspicious if things that have never happened in history appear one after another in this short period of time?
Certainly so, after hearing what he said.
Back then, he said he never experienced an earthquake in this world.
In other words, even he, who lived a long time because of the infinite regressions, encountered his first earthquake then.
And this strange rain that followed
I might be overthinking.
Is it a leap?
No.
Ophelia swallowed dry saliva.
And it doesnt matter if its a leap. Your Highness has to assume the worst.
The first thing to do is to prevent an ident before it happens, and if that doesnt work, the next best thing is to prepare to minimize the damage somehow after it happens.
Either way, in the end, they had to squeeze time, budget, and effort in advance.
A faint smile spread across Richards lips before disappearing.
Its new. It had been a long time since he had been with someone who talked to him like they were on equal footing.
He was the crown prince, but just because he was the next emperor didnt mean everyone had to bow their heads in front of him and keep their mouths shut.
In the past, which had now disappeared beyond memory, there must have been people who talked to him while facing him at eye level.
Unfortunately, there was not a single person like that left around the current Richard.
Until Ophelia popped up in front of him.
She seemed to be willing to have any conversation with him for as long as possible.
Whether the topic was work, hobbies, joy, or despair.
No.
Ame: the novel world seems to be falling apart, no? generally, space and time are the building blocks of the world. all these never-seen-before natural disasters happening suggests space breaking, and the time of various people are affected (first richard, then raisa, then ophelia)
Dea: I wonder if they all will have to work together to fix this mess? like they keep regressing, but its not infinite, if their world ends then their existence ends with it as well, no more regressions? Idk but im enjoying the mystery of it all
Chapter 36: The Eye of the Storm (II)
Chapter 36: The Eye of the Storm (II)
Richard consciously cut off his thoughts there.
He had to cut them.
Because it was over.
Despair? Despair?
Despair was nothing short of the only thing left over from all that bloody time that had passed.
ness, Your Highness!
Ophelia called urgently when his golden eyes, which seemed to see something other than her, rapidly dried up and lost their luster.
At that moment, Richards gaze seemed to be directed towards her.
But his eyes still didnte back, as if they were going somewhere far away, no, somewhere endlessly deep and dark.
Almost instinctively, Ophelia grabbed his cheeks and shouted.
Richard!
Right then, a red light shot through the abyss like the deep sea and pulled Richard out of it.
The golden eyes that had sunk deeply rose and soared to the blue sky at once.
He was facing Ophelias blue eyes.
Ri chard? Richard.
At the end of the thinly trembling voice, a low, subdued voice followed.
Ophelia.
He gripped her cold, intermittently trembling hands, which were wrapped around his cheek, and squeezed it hard.
Ophelia. Ophelia. Ophelia.
Ophelia answered him as he called her name.
Hey Im here.
At the words that she was by his side, Richards dry face copsed.
Going on her tiptoes, Ophelia hugged him, and he rested his forehead on her rounded shoulder and exhaled slowly.
How long has it been?
Richard slowly raised his head, and Ophelia naturally took a step back from him.
Facing each other, the two opened their mouths almost at the same time, and spoke immediately regardless of who was first.
Im sorry for using Your Highnesss name on my own.
Call me by name.
And the silence that followed.
Ophelias eyshes pped like a hummingbirds wings.
Your Highness? Youre still not okay, are you?
Name.
How dare I.
As Ophelia, who took one more step back, looked at him like he was speaking nonsense, Richard went forward as much as she backed away.
Ophelia.
Yes.
Call me by name.
The pupils in Ophelias eyes shook like an earthquake, but Richard didnt give her a break.
Its an order.
Yes, Im not Richard?
Was she really allowed to call him by name? Her eyes shifted left and right, revealing her thoughts on her face.
Richard brushed the hair that fell over her forehead and smiled, folding the corners of his eyes.
Yes. Like that.
Yes. Richard.
It was just calling him by name.
Of course, no one, including the emperor, called the name of the crown prince, Richard.
Perhaps a long time ago there was someone who called him by name.
But as the crown prince
After a long time, maybe
Perhaps even when he became emperor, he would be called His Majesty, not Richard.
Still, he didnt care.
It doesnt matter how Im called.
But only you are different.
Ophelia.
When he was about to melt and disappear without a shape in the endless darkness.
She called.
He was back because she called him.
No, it should be he coulde back.
Lets live together!
Only she said that.
Even in this terrible loop, only she did not forget him.
I didnt forget you either.
So if you call my name, I
The next second, the warmth Richard felt at his fingertips disappeared.
Quietly pulling her neck back and then clearing her throat very awkwardly, she asked,
Yes. Right. So, Y-Your No, um So what are you going to do with that rain?
Ill have to see for myself.
You want to see it in person. Then, what? In person? Directly?
Ophelia brought her face closer, in front of Richards nose, as if she had never avoided him or felt awkward.
Can I go too?
The answer is fixed, youre just telling me to say it.
You know well. I will go with you.
Good. As long as you can run faster than a horse, theres no problem.
I can ride a horse what?
Im not going to ride a horse. Its cumbersome and conspicuous.
No, thats not it. You just said to run faster than horses.
Yes, it is faster to just run than to ride.
Ophelia tilted her head, her mouth twitching.
So, what nonsense is that? Nothing changes even if you look at me like that.
No, when did I say its nonsense?
Its written on your forehead.
Reflexively covering her forehead with both hands, Ophelia raised her chin with a hum.
It doesnt make sense. How can a person be faster than a horse?
One could run.
No matter how much you dont want to take me, that reason is just
Its possible to do it with the record thats in Bolsheik.
Ophelias jaw dropped.
Richard added, kindly lifting a finger and helping to close her chin.
Its a record from someone from another world. I cant exin it exactly, but I tried it because I had to, and I found it to be real.
(TL/N: oh my god, this is really rted to the authors previous work!! More on that below.)
Is there a situation where you have to?
Yes. I had to. To make the impossible possible.
The memories of the past that were buried in the dry voice had already turned to dust and disappeared, but the experiences that were in the body did not disappear and piled up.
Even though Ophelia hadnt seen or experienced that far-fetched time, she felt clear somehow, and held his hand that was holding her chin with both hands.
She did it as if she was going to catch and prevent him from falling somewhere.
Richard smiled as he looked at the soft hand wrapped around his own that was much smaller than his.
Why do you look like that?
He ran his thumb across her chin and withdrew his hand, but Ophelia did not let go of his.
She couldnt putfort into her mouth for the pain that piled up in the golden eyes that met hers, so she had no choice but to hold his hand.
Dont be in pain anymore.
Ill be there.
Ill survive with you.
So, no more
No, no matter what she said, she couldnt undo the wounds he had already received.
Even though limitless time was turned back, the wounds he suffered could not be undone, and he was bleeding without ever healing.
Ophelia put all her strength into the hand holding him, straining it.
About to respond, Richards lips parted as Ophelia added strength to the point that the back of her hand turned white, but she was quicker.
Ill go with you.
She didnt say where she was going, and he didnt ask either.
He just put his hand over hers, which was holding his desperately.
Then Ophelia took a deep breath and withdrew her hand from his.
She clenched her fist and pounded her chest.
I cant run faster than a horse, but Ill go with you!
Ophelia.
Being faster than a horse means that you have to move very fast because you dont know when or where the rain wille from.
Exactly.
Then if we can find out where the rain will fall, we wont have to be fast?
Ophelia stepped towards the map.
See this? From here to there.
A clean fingertip swept across the red dots on the map.
If you want to say that its heading to the Imperial Pce
I know, but theres not enough grounds yet. But if it rains like this one or two more times, theres enough evidence!
You mean to wait for you.
Yes! Thats right!
Although she gave a quick answer, Ophelia soon tilted her head.
Oh, it doesnt sound right.
Wait for you? Huh?
Definitely, she said that she would wait until it rained one or two more times.
Did that mean to wait for me?
What?
Richard, staring down at Ophelias head which tilted intently because she couldnt figure out exactly what was going on, said,
All right. Ill wait and see. For you.
.
The next morning.
Ophelia, who had to make sure that the strange rain was heading towards the Imperial Pce, was smiling nkly with a face that seemed like it was about to depart the world.
She was not in front of the map in Richards office in the Imperial Pce, but in the drawing room of the Sheffield familys mansion.
Ha.
She let out a short sigh, picked up a gorgeous teacup, and inhaled her favorite scent of chamomile, looking out the window at the sun pouring in.
Only one thought was spinning in Ophelias head.
The weather is wonderful today.
But somewhere, that strange rain must being.
So, she wanted to escape.
No, I want to escape even if a storm is brewing right in front of my eyes and the trees are being uprooted.
Escape no matter what! I want to escape!
What did I do in the past?
Im not ustomed to running faster than a horse!
No, it must have been possible because its Richard, right?
And what the hell was up with Bolsheik.
After hearing Richards exnation about how he could be faster than a horse, Ophelia spent most ofst night looking through all the books in her mansion.
And she discovered a more iprehensible history.
A guest from Murim.
Murim? Isnt that a ce I only saw in dramas and movies? I mean, theres really the real thing?
Even as Ophelia was raging in delusion, lightning was striking from her left and right.
Ame: YES ITS CONFIRMED! This world is the same as !! Valerie (and her siblings) are Ophelias ancestors!! Id assume Marshall became the next family head though I wonder how many generations after is Ophelia, how did Bolsheik go from a county to a viscounty in name, how did they fall on hard times TT_TT and those records is certainly Jias secret murim arts lmao
Dea: The author is going the extra mile and i appreciate it, i love it when stories connect (also this is my cue to finish )
ps: HOW CUTE ARE OPHELIA AND RICHARD?? PLS THEYRE SO SOFT TOGETHER! theyre melting my cold heart quicker than the sun melts an ice cream on a hot summer day
Chapter 37: The Eye of the Storm (III)
Chapter 37: The Eye of the Storm (III)
Friend? I dont know what youre up to, but youll never be able to approach His Highness.
Theres no n, and youre very deluded. I have no intention of approaching His Highness.
Of course, the same goes for Ophelia.
Ha! Ohohohoho! If you dont know, Ophelia and I have already decided to be lifelong friends.
You must have threatened her.
Nonsense, who makes friends through ckmail? Oh, my God. I can tell now that I see it. I can understand why you dont have friends.
Ophelia, caught in the midst of the snake and mongoose baring their teeth and ring at each other fiercely, did her best to think, but s it was in vain, mountains stayed as mountains and water remained as water.
Simply and innocently drinking chamomile peacefully, she was taken aback by Catherines continuation.
You are too much of a meddler. Are you suspicious of Ophelia and following her during her private time like this? Who is going to do anything for the crown prince?
Kuhup! Keuk! Keuk keuk keuk!
Oh, Ophelia. Use this.
If you used that handkerchief, the smell of perfume would choke your nose. Ophelia, use this instead.
A handkerchief appeared on either side of Ophelia, one with extremely gorgeous and delicatece, and the other with only initials embroidered on it.
Eyes like the grayish tidal wave were shifting over from one side, while blue eyes that had been shaking like a ferry inva on the other side were resolutely shining.
Keuk! Ugh uhh. Its okay.
Ophelia shook her head as she forcibly swallowed something that could not be normally done with human will with desperate determination and resolute will.
The reason her eyes were moistened was because of her throat, and not because of this crazy situation.
Seeing Ophelia smile awkwardly, Catherine and Iris eyes met.
The two, seemingly about to growl right away, soon avoided each others eyes and withdrew the handkerchieves.
And at about the same time, they apologized to Ophelia.
Sorry.
Sorry.
They realized btedly that they were only exploding their feelings in front of the person concerned.
Opheliaughed and shook her hand.
She couldnt bear to say that she was fine, but she didnt feel like ming either of them.
The two had been like cat-and-dog even before they knew her.
She didnt think that they would instantaneously smile merrily just because she suddenly appeared in the middle.
How on earth did you be friends with someone like Lady Fillite, whos terribly stiff and dry when ites to fun?
Actually, I want to ask you about that. How did you be friends with Lady Sheffield overnight? The very beehive that everyone shuns.
Uh. Yes. Thats um Somehow.
It was a very ambiguous answer and no one would bepletely satisfied with it, but Ophelia had nothing more to say.
She couldnt exin to Catherine, as it would require saying all the deeply personal things Hermia and Iris were entangled in.
Simrly, she couldnt tell Iris all the very personal talk she had with Catherine.
In the end, the only thing Ophelia could respond with was an ambiguous smile.
But, more than that, she was not willing to remain sandwiched between the two of them and having to continue to listen to the elegant yet direct sarcastic remarks maimed at the opponent; all of which pierced her eardrums.
Ophelia reached her hand out towards bothdies, who seemed to have cooled down.
Holding Catherines right hand and Iris left hand, Ophelia added strength to both of her hands and said,
Can you step back a little for me?
Then Ophelia lifted her chin as much as she could and straightened her back.
Look!
Look at me!
Catherine and Iris nodded as if they could hear those cries clearly.
If Ophelia says so.
Ill endure it.
From Iris to Catherine.
They spoke like they were making a promise, and Ophelia epted it.
Im sorry, but you guys Arent you guys actually good friends?
Pushing down the words that had reached her throat, Ophelia raised her teacup. She was about to take a sip when Catherine asked, waving her hand gently.
Ophelia.
Yes.
And Lady Fillite.
Im an aide.
Its hard.
Whatever.
Right before the second war broke out from Iris cutting Catherine off, Ophelia hurried to extinguish it.
The festival! I came here because of the festival!
Festival?
The Marquisate of Sheffield holds the most interest in the festival and is closely connected with other families.
I didnt ask you.
Its a pity that you cant infer this simple thing, so Im informing you. Purposely.
As Ophelia watched the second battle between the snake and the mongoose with dazed eyes, she recalled the main culprit that had brought her to this ce.
Come to think of it, youre close with Lady Sheffield
Ouch! Ah, ah! Yes. youre right! F Thats right, it starts with that letter! You dont have to tell me!
Calm down, theres something to do with the Sheffield family.
Im already stuffed with work that Im about to explode.
Its about the festival. Werent you paying attention?
Im not going to put up with it anymore.
Ill free you from paperwork.
I can do anything.
Remembering that much, Ophelia swallowed amentation in her heart.
The culprit was her mouth.
Soon after, she tried to rub her face, but she gave up, looking down at her hands that were still tightly held.
Right. Isnt it said that regret is alwayste?
I shouldnt have said Ill do anything.
If I knew it would be like this, I would just do the paperwork.
Ophelias ears twitched as she swallowed bitter tears.
Its quiet? It didnt seem like its just a feeling It wasnt.
Somewhat noticing the bloody battle had ceased, Ophelia was taken aback upon finding two pairs of eyes staring at her.
Certainly.
Right?
What?
Its a rabbit.
Like a rabbit.
What is it about a rabbit, all of a sudden?
As Ophelia, bewildered, tilted her head, Catherine pointed at herself and said.
Snake.
Iris also pointed at herself.
Mongoose.
Uh uhm. Thats right.
They knew?! Snake and mongoose!
Look at that. She didnt deny it, right?
Thats right. If its a normal reaction, she would have tried to deal with it urgently, asking what kind of snake and mongoose it is.
The image of a snake and a mongoose floated above their heads too clearly to deny, so Ophelia pursed her lips before finally closing them.
She pondered about how to deal with it, and as she slowly sunk deeper into her thoughts, Catherine shrugged and asked.
Didnt you say you came to me about the festival? What is it?
There was barely any time to get to the point, so Ophelia held her distraught mind and steadied it so as not to miss her chance.
It may be a bit sensitive.
Everyone, go away.
As Ophelia lowered her voice, Catherine didnt hesitate to dismiss everyone around her.
Iris eyebrows twitched at Catherines demeanor, where she couldnt find the slightest amount of hesitation, not even the amount of a chicks tears.
How easy?
She never imagined that she would see that Lady Sheffield obey someones word so obediently.
They said they were friends, but did Ophelia somehow got hold of Catherines weakness?
If it had been before, Iris wouldnt have thought of this at all, but after going through the case of Hermia and the Marquisate of Neir, she realized that it was quite possible.
Unaware of Iris confusion and her doubts, Catherine smiled innocently at Ophelia with her gorgeous face.
Its okay now, right
As she said so, Catherine patted Ophelia on the back of her hand, as if asking for praise.
Thank you. Its perfect.
Anytime you want.
Iris expression was morphing more and more, but Catherine ignored it. Meanwhile, Ophelia was concentrating on figuring out what to say next.
What should I say to her?
It was an open secret that Catherine, though not the next head of Sheffield, was deeply involved in her family affairs.
Thus, she couldnt just humiliate her to her face by asking, I heard that Marchioness Neir is working behind the scenes against your family?
To put it vulgarly, if the Marquisate of Neir is a family that snorts loudly in the political world, the Marquisate of Sheffield could be said to be a family that farts a little in the business world.
Fortunately for the imperial family, the two families that dominated the political and business worlds were on tight footing.
Crucially, the Marquisate of Sheffield strongly supported the imperial family; very different from the Marquisate of Neir.
So Im sure Marchioness Neir is plotting something behind the scenes against Marquis Sheffield, but I dont know if its rted to the festival.
Hmm, instead of mentioning the entire family
Unlike the dirty rtionship between families, the youngdies might be on good terms, so Ophelia first asked,
What is your rtionship with Lady Neir?
Shes an annoying woman.
Annoying? I see.
Ophelia was relieved that the rtionship had been sorted out at once, and Iris quickly nodded like she agreed tremendously.
Catherine, whose eyes met Iris, also nodded in silence.
Did people say that the enemy of an enemy is a friend?
No words were exchanged, but at that moment a strange bond developed between the two.
Of course, it was in danger of being smashed in a matter of seconds.
Shes presumptuously aiming to be the crown princess. No matter how I look at it, it cant be her. The entire empire knows that Lady Neir is greedy. Where is she going with that greed?
I strongly agree. But if you put your hand on your chest and think about it, didnt a certain Lady Sheffield openly say that she would sit on the crown princess seat? Using grounds that only thedy knew.
A very refreshing answer returned to Iris sharp and bloody words.
Ame: Yo Richard, get it together! Thedies kinda seem more charming than you!
Dea: if Iris and Catherine cant get Ophelia maybe they can get together? nothing better than enemies to reluctant friends to lovers haha!
Chapter 38: The Eye of the Storm (IV)
Chapter 38: The Eye of the Storm (IV)
Ah, I have given up on the crown princess seat.
You have no right to talk what?
Iris paused from the motions of shaking her head and clicking her tongue.
She doubted her ears, but Catherine repeated her words with briskness.
Im not interested in the crown prince anymore.
Catherine even whipped her hand roughly as if it was really nothing.
However, she soon involuntarily opened her eyes wide at Iris unexpected and violent reaction.
No, it makes no sense that youre not interested in our prince!
Ophelias shoulder instantly bounced up at the unexpectedly loud shout.
Fortunately, Iris and Catherine held her hands tightly, which saved her from falling off her seat.
What is it, all of a sudden?
The gaze of Catherine, whose expression was as if she was looking at a strange thing, and Ophelias rabbit-like eyes, were fixed on Iris.
Iris gently put Ophelias hand down and jumped to her feet.
What do you mean youre not interested in the crown prince! How amazing is he
After that, for a long time, how great, how wonderful, how In any case, praises for him continued.
Within the first few seconds, Ophelias bewildered expression slowly rotted away.
In fact, if she examined Iris words one by one, they were all correct.
Not just in the empire, but even a three-year-old child living on any hill in the continent would know how great he was.
But really What should she say when she sees Iris talking so passionately?
Looking at her fellow aides eyes, which glowed with pure loyalty, made her stomach swell for some reason.
Well, this is what it is.
Excessive praise towards a target causes a bacsh and brings the target hate.
The cold gaze of Ophelia was unable to stop Iris words, so she simply stared, but Catherine did not hold back.
So what if I say I want to be the crown princess again?
Dont talk nonsense.
What do you want me to do? If I say Im not interested, you make a fuss, and if I am, theres also a fuss.
It was like that. Ophelia shook her head and as her eyes met Iris, she pretended to scratch the back of her neck.
Eventually, Iris sat down again and asked with a stiff face.
If you didnt get a head injury within thest days, there must be a reason. Why did you give up?
With a smile like the sun, Catherine answered, as if waiting for the question.
I found someone else. Not the crown prince, but someone else.
When she couldnt find any pretense, let alone lies, in the marquisatedys voice and expression, Iris timidly uttered,
I see.
So why would I covet the position of crown princess?
Its a slope for the youngdy. So, when is the wedding date?
Catherine shook her head at Iris, who offered congrattions that contained less sincerity than the weight of the wings of a dragonfly.
Its not about marriage. Were going to be together for the rest of our lives.
Abruptly, she pulled Ophelia close and smiled widely.
Were friends for life.
Despite suddenly and awkwardly having her face pressed against Catherines, Ophelia did not push her away.
As it would be right to say that Iris did it in her stead.
After separating Catherine from Ophelia like a spinal reflex, Iris looked at Ophelia with a shocked expression.
Fri Friends? Really?
Yes.
Ophelia, now with her cheek pressed to Iriss shoulder, nodded her head cleaning, contrary to being in a simrly awkward posture as before.
At that, Catherine raised her chin proudly.
I told you. Friends for life.
Her proud face and her voice made Ophelia hot in her ears.
Why is the shame on me?
Silence fell between the three of them.
By the time Ophelias ears, which had been burning red, faded to pink.
Iris parted her lips with an extremely sharp eye.
You really dont want it anymore. I mean, being the crown princess.
No. Whether Lady Fillite, no, whether the aides heart believes it or not. Anyway, I have Ophelia now.
I dont think you need to emphasize it so many times.
The soft whispers of Ophelia floated between the two, but her voice was so light that it couldnt reach anyone and just faded.
The two headstrong women stared at each other, then simultaneously turned their gaze to her.
The rabbit, caught in the gaze of the snake and the mongoose, only blinked without knowing why, and the snake and the mongoose, who saw it, soon nced at each other.
Lady Sheffield.
Yes.
I apologize for the rudeness thus far.
Same here.
It was a sudden reconciliation, but it was very natural for the two parties involved.
In the past, Catherine couldnt let go of her greed to be the crown princess, and now she hadpletely turned off his interest in the crown prince.
The very issue the two of them growled over had evaporated.
Besides, since they were both Ophelias friends, did that mean they would keep seeing each other?
Iris held out her hand, and Catherine firmly gripped it.
What a dramatic conclusion.
Secretly rolling her eyes, Ophelia brought her hands together and lightly pped.
Pak, pak, pak, pak, pak.
Then, the two of you are now friends
No.
Absolutely not.
This was the third time. Iris and Catherine answered as if they had an agreement.
They seriously dered that they are not friends, but I think theyll get along amazingly if they get closer.
Almost simultaneously, bothdies turned away from each other, and Catherine raised her teacup.
Seeing that you brought up the story of the Marquisate of Neir, it seems that they did something else.
The liquor license, one of the festival rights, was robbed.
What?
Ophelia nodded in confirmation as Catherine nearly dropped the teacup at the news she hadnt heard before.
My God, I heard that the heir of that county, a gambling addict, died.
It was an under-the-table deal, so it must not have been known. And on the surface, the count will continue to step out.
Shes still doing dirty things. Im sure she learned a weakness of his and threatened him.
Without even hearing what had happened, Catherine at once thought about what was said thus far and inferred it.
Therefore
All right.
What?
Youre wondering if there are any other families that have rights to the festival that have been deprived of them in the same way, right?
How do you know?
Once again, Ophelias eyes became like a rabbits. Catherine shook her head.
I dont know yet. For your information, Sheffield didnt get threatened because my stupid brother handled things pretty well. I would rather throw that idiot away than to pass on the rights to the festival.
As expected, Lady Sheffield. You understood fast.
Lets put aside the earlypliments.
Arent you guys really close?
No.
No.
Ophelia raised her hands before her chest and nodded.
Okay, okay. Youre not close. Catherine, can you ask other families about this?
Since it was a question that touched the internal circumstances of each family, it would be difficult to hear the answer as clearly as earlier.
If thats the case, theres a simple solution.
Catherine lifted her chin slightly and smirked.
Im going to throw a masquerade ball. Ill invite the families who hold the festival rights.
Masquerade?
Yes.
Iris raised an eyebrow at Catherines words.
Because people tend to talk lightly when their faces arent revealed.
.
A few hours after Catherine and Iris shook hands with determined faces and concluded a dramatic agreement.
Ophelia was facing Richard.
A masquerade?
Yes. If we do well there, we will be able to find out at once whether Lady Neir touched other things besides the liquor license, or tried to touch it.
Lady Neir? I told you to look into the marchioness.
Ah, of course were going to dig into Marchioness Neir too. If we dig anyway, well dig at the same time. But as I said before
Through your gut feeling?
Yes. For some reason, Lady Neir was caught. The first time could be a coincidence, but if it happens the second time, even if there is a possibility of it being a coincidence, it might be intentional.
Did you say that if coincidences ovep three times, then its inevitable?
To think there is such a terrible inevitability as the necessity of making an assassination.
Frowning, Ophelia shook her hand.
Anyway, the things regarding the festival have made some progress. So, when are we leaving?
While Ophelia was suffering in the Sheffields residence, a heavy rain had passed.
Theres only one chance left now.
Leaving?
Heavy rain, heavy rain Im guessing its probably here.
Pointing to a ce not far from the Imperial Pce, Ophelia decided to forget Iris and Cooper, who were still suffering without a sound from being hit by a paper typhoon in the aides room.
It was because if she thought of the tired faces of the two and the ruthless amount of paperwork, her conscience was pricked.
Its afternoon now. It will soon be evening, and then night wille. When shall we leave?
Right now.
The answer was so light and quick that at first thought, one would mistake it for going out to the garden right in front for a drink.
And Ophelia, far from being embarrassed, weed it with both hands open.
Lets go! Go!
Wasnt the quicker the better?
Richard reached out his hand toward such an Ophelia.
Reflexively, she put her hand on top of his, then asked,
Why are your hands ugh!
Ame: Oho, are they gonna catch on that Raisa is a regressor too? Side note, the author is amazing at making plot move during chitchats.
Dea: I think yes, this ball is going to reveal a few things and im here for it
Chapter 39: The Eye of the Storm (V)
Chapter 39: The Eye of the Storm (V)
Staggering thanks to the sudden heightened vision, Ophelia gripped Richard by the shoulder and managed to keep her bnce.
Richard, who had lifted her lightly with one arm, whispered to her.
Here we go.
Before Ophelia could even open her mouth, the two disappeared on the spot.
(TL/N: this, is the running faster than a horse part.)
Shortly thereafter, the two were not at the Imperial Pce, but at the ce Ophelia pointed out on the map.
Richard looked around without gasping for breath. In contrast, Ophelia was barely breathing, her arms still wrapped around his neck.
There is no sign of rain yet, but since its often unexpected rain
Ugh!
Before Richard could finish his words, Ophelia raised her head and yelled.
I thought my heart was going to fall out!
Its all right.
What are you doing!
I came here because you asked to go.
Richard, seeing Ophelias widened eyes, put her down and turned his head away.
Now. No moreughing. Come on.
While emphasizing each word, Ophelia pped him on the back.
However, the force of the hit was nothing more or less than a cotton ball, so theughter that had subsided broke out again, and it took some time for the second wave to subside.
Richard.
Ophelia continued her words, raising her index finger at Richard.
Come on, follow me.
Richards eyes were folded as he nodded.
It would be nice. But what?
I will warn you beforehand when I run while holding you. That is, me, Ophelia.
I will warn you before.
When?
When I run while holding you.
Even though Richard obediently repeated after Ophelia, when she made a face that seemed to have deemed his words very unreliable, he looked at her pale cheeks and said once again,
I will definitely do that in the future.
Ophelia immediately nodded, looked around, and let out a gasp, although it was unknown if it was a sigh or admiration.
Its really where I pointed.
His speed is really fast.
Ive never ridden a horse, but as he said, its certainly faster than a horse.
Otherwise, there wouldnt have been any need to worry about whether the de-like wind would blow off her ears and cheeks, which were fine when she was riding a horse.
Staring nkly at Ophelia, who was looking around, Richard asked.
Can you feel something? Rain or anything else?
Its just rain. And dont you think it smells like rain?
Richard responded to Ophelia as she gazed up at the sky and sniffed indifferently.
Youll know when you check it out.
Yes. If ites down and I taste it, itll be clear that its just simple rain.
Ophelia.
Yes?
Richard tilted his head, and Ophelia tilted her head in the same direction.
Why do you taste it?
Why dont you taste it?
Silent for a while, Richard stared at Ophelias questioning expression that was as if she was asking something very obvious.
Its my first time hearing I have to taste it.
You have to confirm. See, hear, smell, taste and feel No, thetter is not possible. Anyway, you have to use all five senses.
In this ce where there was no concept of elements, it was impossible to determine whether it was rainwater or not by analyzing the elements of what fell down.
At Ophelias confident expression and surprisingly logical words, Richard let out a short chuckle.
What is it? Why are youughing again?
No, I really didnt even think of it.
Ophelias eyes became dazed like a flounders and replied grimly.
Im d you enjoyed it.
Its not that. Besides, if youre there
Richard stretched out his hand toward Ophelia, then hesitated.
No, you said I should check.
She was about to grab his outstretched hand, but paused as well.
What are you saying all of a sudden
Kwarreung!
Shaaaaaa.
Before Ophelia could finish her words, her eyes shed as if someone had pressed a switch, followed by the sounds of thunder and rain.
Like a rat caught in the rain in an instant, she blinked for a while.
Between her slightly parted lips, empty breaths escaped along with white puffs of air.
Uh Huh?
Rain? Is it raining? No, should it be like this?
Without exaggeration, it was really a downpour no different from someone pouring water from a bucket overhead.
The rain was so strong that it was difficult to keep your eyes open, and even though she was wearing clothes, the rain was piercing through the fabric, making her skin hurt.
Suddenly? Really, so suddenly?
Is this some kind of hidden camera? Like someone preparing and pouring water all at once Theres no way!
Ophelia, who managed to properly catch the mind that almost escaped from reality, was able to look up at the sky only after making a cover over her forehead with one hand.
There were a few clouds floating just now, but it was as if the rtively clear sky had been a lie.
Currently, all Ophelia could see of the sky was dark ck clouds.
She licked her lower lip, running a hand through her wet hair just before it clung to her forehead and poked her in the eye.
In a dejected voice, she said,
Rain yes. Its rain. Its just water falling from the sky.
The raindrops blocked her vision like a curtain, to the point she could only see the silhouette of Richard although he was right in front of her. The water was also hitting her body hard.
And its filthy cold
Again, things changed before she could finish her words; the radiant sky stretched over her head.
Ophelia, flinching and closing her eyes tightly at the sudden re, saw Richard in front of her nose.
Are you okay?
Do I look okay?
Richard didnt answer, and wrapped arge robe around Ophelias shoulder, from where he had pulled it out from, she did not know.
She felt a little less cold in the sunlight, but she bit her teeth at the chill of the cold water dripping down her skin.
Did you know?
Ah, right before.
Her response continued as she gathered her damp hair together and squeezed it; it mercilessly wet her robe.
Then you could have pulled me away.
I only knew that it was going to rain. I didnt know if it woulde to me or go towards you.
But you could have pulled me as soon as the rain fell!
When Ophelia shouted in a fit of rage, Richard reached his hand out.
He tapped the raindrops that were precariously hanging from the tip of her nose, and after doing so, his hand wrapped around her whitened cheeks.
Instinctively rubbing her cheeks in the warmth, Ophelia soon stiffened.
No, this is not the time!
Drops of water dripped from the tips of Ophelias hair as she leaned her cheek against his palm.
At that moment, Richard also paused.
Very, no, its terribly cold.
As Ophelias lips parted, Richard withdrew his hand as though he had been burned.
He looked down at the palm Ophelia had rubbed her cheek against and clenched his fist.
Its cold.
Because Im wet!
Thinking about it again made Ophelia burst into anger and shout.
I think Ill die alone like this!
You wont die from getting hit by the rain
Richard blindly hugged Ophelia as she charged forward, her head hitting his chest.
It was a movement that was no different from a headbutt without force, but neither as soft as a butterfly nor as elegant as a crane.
And Richard should be able to avoid it sufficiently.
No matter how nimble Ophelia was to hit the backs of assassins, before Richard, she was like a firefly in front of the sun.
If he had taken just one step to the left, she would have fallen face down on the floor. But he moved to lessen her shock.
This wasnt the first time the two had hugged each other.
Having gone through so many regressions, it would be insufficient to count the number of times Richard held Ophelia in his arms.
However, Richard froze while holding Ophelia.
A body as cold as the cheek rubbed against his hand.
And her wet, bright red hair clung to her frame like a rose in full bloom.
No, as if her entire back was red and stained with blood.
Visions of the past shimmered over her current figure and eventually ovepped.
He didnt know. After each regression was over, he couldnt remember whether he was dead or alive.
Nevertheless, only that red-stained back remained vividly in his memory
Richard unknowingly tightened his arm around Ophelias waist and pulled her closer.
It wasnt until after they were tightly joined that he could hear the thumping sound of her heart over her cold body temperature.
No, or is this the sound of my heart beating?
Now, it was hardened and wouldnt run anymore.
Like the time when he gasped before losing all his escorts, it seemed like someone was digging into his chest.
Richard.
Ophelia whispered as she looked up at his strange and unresponsive condition and swept the corners of her eyes.
Richard.
Only then did the breath he had been holding back escape from his lips.
He slowly exhaled and closed his eyes, while she carefully examined him.
How many times?
No, there would be no end to this situation in the future.
Ophelia knew too.
That when he was with her, he saw visions of the distant past.
Looking back on the past that was crushed, he dug again and again where only the dust remained.
It was not something he could quit on his own volition.
Like a scar that couldnt be erased, like a trauma that would follow you for the rest of your life even if you wanted to cover it up.
He must see the remnants of the past embedded deep inside every day like a ghost.
Ophelia gazed at Richard, his face paler than hers who was soaked in the rain, and then hugged him tightly.
What I can do is so limited, so small
Ame: They both need a warm nket and cocoa!
Dea:Maybe also a cabin in the woods away from everyone
Chapter 40: The Eye of the Storm (VI)
Chapter 40: The Eye of the Storm (VI)
She could only hold his hand and raise him up, or share her warmth.
But I should at least do that.
She hadnt given up on anything yet, and that included her only ally, Richard.
How long has it been since they started hugging each other like this?
As Richards breathing slowly stabilized, Ophelia blinked slowly, relieved and rxed for a moment.
The warmth that touched her trembling body, which was hit by icy rain, was so warm that she instinctively groaned.
The thought of Is it okay to be like this? soon melted away in theforting warmth that came from the spot where she came into contact with him.
Almost operating on the instinct to live, Ophelia burrowed into Richards arms.
Instead of pushing her or squirming away, he pulled her deeper into his arms.
For a long time like that, when the sounds of each others heartbeats were almost in sync.
The sound of rain hitting the ground from behind stopped and the sun shone on their backs.
Then Ophelia opened her mouth, exhaling her fully warmed breath, and said,
Its not cold anymore, so I think you can let go.
As she said that, she squeezed his arm, but the rock-hard arm didnt budge.
Ophelia raised her eyes and looked at him.
Uh Im sorry to say this, but its very ufortable now that were both wet.
The warmth, which had been so pleasant, had now be lukewarm, and it was not very nice.
Somehow, now, it made sense that the scene after the male and female protagonists hugged each other on a rainy day in dramas and movies waspletely cut out.
Its still fine for now, but since theyre wet, itll smell No, its not the time to think like that.
Shaking herself out of her daze, Ophelia looked up at the unresponsive, sharp jawline and pointlessly opened and closed her mouth.
It was because she felt awkward, looking back on what she had done.
Rubbing against him because it was cold, then pushing him away saying it was ufortable.
It seemed like she just used him as she liked then threw him away? No.
It would have been better if it hadnt rained in the first ce.
Or if only he had pulled her when it started to rain! That was not it either.
The act of keeping her out of rain was clearly a favor, not an obligation he owed.
Even if she thought about it like this and that, she could only conclude that it was a pointlessint, even if there was a sense of regret.
Great. Lets stop thinking.
Ophelia no longer had the nerve to ask him to let go, so she twisted her body to slip away, but Richard did not let go of her.
Richard?
Trapped in his arms, Ophelia looked up at him with a puzzled expression, but her vision suddenly heightened dramatically.
Wrap your arms around my neck.
What?
Were going back.
At his words, Ophelias eyes widened like a rabbits and she quickly obeyed his instruction.
And she buried her face in his neck.
The moment her ticklish breath flowed down his neckline, Richard kicked off the ground.
Two days after Ophelia returned to the Imperial Pce in Richards arms, with the conclusion that the strange rain was just rain.
As she expected, the heavy rain reached the center of the imperial pce, or to be exact, right above the royal pce.
But there was something she didnt expect.
The strange downpour that soaked the Imperial Pce didnt stop as fast as before.
Rather than stop, it rapidly expanded its range of influence and became a disaster that affected not only the entire Imperial Pce, but also the capital city no, the empire.
The third morning after the start of the flood which no one expected.
Bang!
The emperor violently struck the armrest of the throne.
Tell me!
It had only been a few days since the investigation team organized by the emperor departed upon the suggestion of the crown prince and the report that there was a strange heavy rain.
Even before what exactly the strange downpour was was revealed, it became a flood that swallowed the entire empire.
The embankment is not enough to withstand it.
The manpower to rescue people from the already flooded territories!
At this rate, it wont be able to hold out tonight!
The damage has been reported! More countermeasures! Suggest countermeasures!
Despite the emperors scolding, no one was willing to open their mouths.
Because there was virtually nothing they could do.
No, it would be true to say that there was nothing a person could do.
Kwak!
Geuureum.
The sh of lightning was followed by thunder.
We did everything we could. But we couldnt stop it no matter what, so for now, we have no choice but to wait for the rain to stop.
No one refuted the desperate sound that flowed from someones mouth, or insisted that it couldnt be.
The emperor also gritted his teeth, but he couldnt deny the reality.
Two-thirds of the empire was submerged in just three days.
The people of the empire were wiped out without any help, and the nobles were no exception.
Even Marchioness Neir could not hide her confusion and kept her mouth shut.
In the shadow behind the imperial court where despair had be deste and dark.
Richard, leaning against the pir and crossing his arms, watched the whole situation with eyes like ss beads.
In the midst of the quiet air that even reduced the sound of breathing, there was a clear sense of desperation and distress on everyones faces.
Where is the crown prince!
Despite hearing the emperors voice searching for him, Richard didnt step forward. He just left the ce.
Without deciding on his destination, his pace towards finding someone was neither fast nor slow.
Its a disaster beyond human control
A catastrophe that no one could prevent urred not only this time but also thest time.
No, it should have been.
Such was the earthquake that was made to disappear after many tries.
A great, irresistible disaster that only he and one other person remember.
As expected, this rain had something to do with the earthquake.
Like how the previous catastrophes came suddenly, so did this storm.
Natural disasters didnte with warnings or notices, but they wouldnt happen out of nowhere.
This was not a natural phenomenon.
Richard felt a presence and hesitated.
Your Highness.
And without a doubt, she was right in front of him.
Ophelia.
Richard held out his hand to her, and Ophelia took his hand without saying a word.
Cold rain that hurt the skin and froze one to the bone.
A corner of the Imperial Pce where the tireless sound of rain hit his ears.
The two of them, holding hands that were colder than the falling rain, opened their mouths and spoke almost at the same time.
I have to
You should
In the same way asst time?
In the same way asst time.
This flood must end in the same way as the earthquake.
Ophelia looked down at his hand, which was no less chillier than hers, and an idea struck her.
Richard. Have you ever thought about this?
What?
We die and regress.
Yes.
Then if everyone dies in this flood, will we just die? The end?
Ophelia had never seen or imagined the world after they died in the infinite regression they were trapped in.
After all, whenever they regressed, they saw the same situation as before, that was, this same world.
If it hadnt been for this freaking regression, it would have been easy to say that no matter who died, the world would still be spinning.
No, if Richard, the main character at the center of this world, died and disappeared, the world itself would disappear.
Its real, but since its a fictional world, theres a possibility.
But if were in a beggar-like situation where were going through an infinite regression like now
A low voice rolled through her ears.
Shall we try it?
Richards eyes were sincere as he gazed at Ophelia.
I didnt mean that.
Ophelia tly refused.
It was just a thought, and she didnt want an ending where all died and disappeared.
She didnt want to die in pain and misery, she didnt want to just die either. She wanted to end the infinite regression.
I was just curious. I have no intention of drowning.
Richard opened his mouth, then closed it without saying anything.
It was because the words I wonder how long youll think you dont want to die didnte out as if it was stuck in his throat.
He died and lived, then he met her.
Hisck of desire to live was to such an extent that if his chance to die came, he would ept it without hesitation, and he would be very d.
That was why, when they first met, he was cynical about her words. The words of not wanting to give up.
How long could she say that, he must haveughed at her foolishness.
But now
Richard, plums youre thinking about that, right?
The answer came half a beatter.
Yes.
When will the assassinse?
Ophelia shook the hand that held his, and Richard smiled faintly as he looked down at the crown of her head.
As they wish. They muste before this flood sweeps away everything.
I feel like the deadline is incredibly tight. Is it just me?
As she perked her ears and listened to the pouring rain, the sound of water echoed from all directions along with the rumblings of thunder.
Can itst an hour?
If were only talking about the Imperial Pce, it should be able to hold out for about an hour. If youre anxious
After a brief pause, he pulled Ophelias hand towards himself.
Shall we go to the highest ce?
If it was the highest ce of the Imperial Pce, even if the whole world was submerged in water, there would be a ce to step on until the end.
But Ophelia pulled her hand back, stopping him.
No, I hate being struck by lightning.
Lightning?
Yes. The principle of a lightning rod is that lightning strikes the closest highest point no.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 41: The Eye of the Storm (VII)
Chapter 41: The Eye of the Storm (VII)
Ophelia stopped talking and kept her mouth shut.
There would be no concept of electric charges or lightning rods in a world without electricity.
Uh hmm. Ahem, ahem.
Ophelia cleared her throat awkwardly before opening her mouth again.
This is also what one of the grandfathers next door said in his sleep, so lets move on. If we go to the highest ce, I dont think the assassins will be able to follow us up there. As before that, theyll all drown.
Richard didnt ask more, and when Ophelia closed her mouth again, only the sound of rain could be heard.
How long did they wait for the assassins?
Almost out of patience, Ophelia shook her legs and turned her head to Richard, who, noticing in advance that she had something to say, replied,
There is no sign of an assassin yet.
At his answer, Ophelia did not hide her nervousness and stretched out her neck.
It cant go on like this.
Unless special measures are taken!
With determination in her eyes, Ophelia licked her lower lip.
Richard. Im going to do something crazy, but Im not betraying you.
What?
Before he could figure anything out, Ophelia took a deep breath and eximed loudly.
Here! Here is the prince!
Here, here, here
Although she cried loudly, her voice echoed faintly through the sound of the rain.
After a few more shouts, Ophelia breathed in and looked up at Richard.
Richard, about to ask what she was doing, caught sight of the childlike expectation and hopes in her eyes, shut up for now.
When he didnt question her, Ophelia urged.
How is it? Is anyoneing?
No. What have you done?
Ah, its not that Im betraying arade on the same path. I just thought that if I spread the location of the assassination target to the surroundings, the assassins cane straight without wandering, and we can die a little faster.
With embarrassment coloring her face as she spoke, Ophelia nced around and looked at Richard.
Ill say it again, Ill never betray
Its not betrayal.
Yes. Please be aware of that.
Seeing Ophelia smiling pretentiously like a servant, Richardughed out loud.
Ophelias eyes widened as hisughter pierced through the sound of rain and thunder hitting the walls and fiercely shaking windows blown by the wind.
Did you justugh?
Unconsciously, she raised her index finger and pointed it straight at Richard.
She was so shocked that she almost forgot what the situation was.
Even so, the crown prince of the empire, Richard,ughed.
No, he was never angry nor embarrassed.
Everyone who knew him would say the same.
His face is always expressionless, and the only expression you get a glimpse of on rare asions is boredom.
But Ophelia was an exception.
She had always been, since she kidnapped Richard.
She saw his smile and the way he held back hisugh, which no one else had ever seen.
She even reached out her hand towards his broken, dry, crumbly interior that no one else could tell.
So it should not be strange that it was Ophelia who saw himugh out loud.
When someoneughed, even if others didnt know what was going on, theughter would be contagious and they wouldugh together.
Ophelia, however, was so surprised by Richardsughter that she kept her eyes rounded like a rabbits and her ears perked up.
Soon, hisughter died down and he looked at her with his eyes curved.
What did you do?
She saw his unexpected smile in a situation that didnt suit it at all, but she emphasized it again.
Im afraid were hiding so well that they cant find us. Its absolutely not a betrayal.
Yes, there is no way that you will betray me. You wont be able to.
Although there was a sense of difort behind the words, Ophelia nodded hard because she would never betray him anyway.
Sure.
Because of that, Ophelia did not notice it.
The second when Richards honey-colored eyes darkened to the point where they looked ck, almost like the pitch-ck night.
And at that moment, the seed that had sprouted a little inside him grew slightly bigger.
It was too small a change for him to notice, as it was still only a bud.
Eventually, Ophelia came to a conclusion.
I guess unlike thest time, you cant just think about it. Last time, you said that an assassin came when you tried.
Yes. In that case
Sureung.
Richard drew his sword without hesitation, and Ophelia swiftly grabbed his wrist.
Its dangerous.
Wait.
She tugged his arm and continued talking nonchntly.
I must die first.
What?
Until now, Ive always died first. If I die after Richard dies first, and I cant regress
Ophelia shut her mouth shut.
If she didnt regress, it meant her death.
But more than that
The back of her hand holding his wrist tensed and the bone bulged.
If she didnt regress, he
Richard would be left alone.
Again.
In an infinite regression that was no different from an abyss that even he did not know the end of.
All alone.
Ophelia wasnt alone when this bloody cycle started for her.
On her first infinite regression, she found him, and was able to see the same ce with him.
But Richard was alone from the start.
If Ophelia hadnt burst into his life, forever
A bright blue me glowed in her cerulean eyes.
I cant let it go like that.
In order to live with him, shemitted the grave crime of kidnapping the crown prince, even grabbing him by the cor.
I will die first.
While reaching her hand toward the hilt of Richards sword, Ophelia asked,
Do you have another sword?
What?
Ill go back there. You have one more sword, so dont goter to collect it.
Ophelia paused a second, then she added with a chuckle of her own.
And dont look at me either. Im shy.
Her tone was light, as if she was trying to hide an embarrassing hobby.
But what she was talking about now was death.
She would do it with her own hands.
Even though she was smiling, and her stiff face showed signs of nervousness, she did not withdraw her hand.
Rather, as if she was trying to pounce on him, she groped for the hilt of his sword that her fingertips touched and even pulled it lightly.
Please lend me this.
Ophelia.
I thought about it a lot, so lend me
Why are you
Having cut off his own words, Richard couldnt follow through.
Why.
Why are you
not asking me to kill you?
He would be able to kill her with one single strike, with as little pain as possible.
Although she killed assassins, she had actually never held a sword.
There was no way she could urately stab her heart with his sword.
In the end, all she would create would be a painful andsting death.
Ophelia couldnt have not known that.
But she didnt ask him.
Youre not asking me to kill you.
And somehow, Richard could tell why without even asking.
During thest regression, that was, during the earthquake, Ophelia died before his eyes countless times.
Sometimes she showed her back, and sometimes she faced him.
Maybe it was then.
She must have realized then how he was seeing her death.
Come to think of it, she only died facing him once.
In the countless deaths, Ophelia desperately tried to die out of his sight after that single encounter.
Of course, there were many times when things didnt go as nned.
Despite knowing that Ophelias death would constantly scratch his insides and make it bleed, Richard tried to confirm it.
He couldnt bear not seeing it.
He didnt know why, but when he didnt check on Ophelia, he felt like he was suffocated, and he scratched his throat while panting.
So he probably wouldnt listen to her request not to see her death.
Rather than that
Rather, at once, without her even noticing
Immediately after Richard had that thought, Ophelia met his eyes, which had sunk like the thick twilight.
She opened her mouth, but she said nothing and reflexively took a step back.
Because there was clear murderous intent in his eyes.
Death had been experienced countless times.
Under various methods, time and ce, and the hands of people of all ages and gender.
Has she ever felt their murderous intent?
Thats ridiculous.
As in the Murim texts, which she read in the familys library, only a handful of people were said to be able to conceal their intention to kill until right before killing, or even while killing.
Thus, without a single exception, those who killed her spewed murder before doing so.
So she was used to it.
But Richards
Ophelia, whose shoulders trembled intermittently, tried desperately to open her frozen mouth.
I dont kill dont do it. Yes yes I dont want I dont ah.
Ophelia didnt even realize that she had spoken to Richard.
Even if she knew, she wouldnt have cared.
Really.
Ame: OH MY GODDDDDD TT_TT I got so excited at the possessiveness/obsession of Richard, then BAM! bamboozled by the author with the onions
Dea: i.where did i put my tissues? this novel, i swear, it will emotionally wreck me T^T
Chapter 42: The Eye of the Storm (VIII)
Chapter 42: The Eye of the Storm (VIII)
Since she had to spit out the truth that she really didnt want to say out loud.
Yes.
Ophelia didnt want to die at Richards hands.
She didnt mind anyone elses hand, but she didnt want it to be his.
If she were to die at his hands the pain and misery of death would be nothing.
The feeling of betrayal or resentment she might feel wouldnt be a problem either.
What Ophelia was truly afraid of, and something she never wanted to see
was the wound Richard would receive.
Could it be exined with the simple word wound?
Even if he forcibly tore open his chest, ripped his heart out and held it in front of his eyes, would that painpare to that?
She was by no means a saint who embraced everyone with love and forgive even those who killed her.
But, as it was.
Just as Ophelia was always an exception to Richard.
For Ophelia, only Richard was always an exception.
She hated seeing the indescribable pain he would endure more than the pain, hurt, misery, and sorrow she would feel at the moment of death.
Even if he closed his eyes so as to not see, because he knew it, he would not be able to take his eyes off, let alone look away.
Even if blood flowed from the body, the bloody tears flowing from the eyes would touch him even more.
A dangerous air swelled between the two, as if everything was about to copse.
Ophelia and Richard. Neither one backed away, eyes locked, staring at each other tenaciously.
After an unknown amount of time had passed, Richard stretched out his hand toward Ophelia.
He didnt mean to break her neck, nor did he want to pierce her heart.
Those dry, rough fingertips brushed Ophelias round forehead, passed the smooth bridge of her nose, grazed her lower lip, and touched her chin.
He did each motion slowly, as if he was checking if she was really in front of him, and then he took a step back.
You were the one who told me you didnt want to die and to survive.
He was smiling faintly even though he was telling a bloody story that wasnt funny at all, and Ophelia likewise smiled.
His sword exposed its entire body with a shrieking sound that scratched the nerves as it came out of the scabbard.
Contrary to Ophelias imagination, however, Richard did not immediately stab or aim at her heart with the sword.
With her eyes wide open at the sharpened de of the sword, her reflection flickered on it, then disappeared.
Oh, I asked to borrow.
It was more like asking for a loan than borrowing it.
It seemed she forgot about it for a moment because her head wasnt working well.
Ophelia reached for the hilt of the sword, then paused when Richard shook his head.
He immediately brought out a handkerchief and nced at Ophelia.
She reflexively looked at the handkerchief, her eyes widened.
What are you doing?
Richard wrapped his handkerchief around the sharp de.
The length is not suitable for stabbing while holding the hilt of the sword.
Ophelia blinked at the very simple and clear answer, then grabbed a handful of the hem of her dress and said,
Use this.
This should be enough
Use it.
She sternly cut off his words.
How can I endure with a handkerchief? I want to die, not to have my palms cracked and covered in blood.
Ophelia shuddered as if she didnt want to imagine it, then clenched her fist and pounded her chest.
When I die, I want to go at once as painlessly as possible!
I wonder if thats something to say so resolutely.
Isnt that what everyone wants? They say that when you die, its best to go peacefully in your sleep.
The knights say that fighting and dying on the battlefield is the best. And for the emperor, its to be holding the pen, doing work for the sake of the people of the empire until the very end.
Thats thats right. Anyway, Im me. Please use it.
At those resolute words, Richard lightly swung his sword, and in the blink of an eye, Ophelias dress was cut below her knee very precisely and neatly.
Ophelia felt embarrassed to have her legs exposed up to her knees.
Although before she possessed, she used to wear skirts that didnt even reach halfway up her thighs.
She had somehow adapted to life in a different world.
It was going well. Until she was trapped in the bondage of infinite regressions, she was trying to grow her secret funds and sneak off with her engagement ring.
It was indeed a very long time ago.
Ophelia, who briefly reminisced, raised her head and gritted her teeth, and slowly went down on her knees.
As she picked up the sword, which was lined with cloth in the middle of the de, Richards voice, which seemed to be slightly trembling, flowed into her ears.
Aim at the heart as it is.
She aimed the tip of the sword at her heart, but he shook her head.
A little to the left. No, more to the left.
Eventually, when the unprecedentedly sharp tip of the sword stood at the exact location of the heart.
There if you stab it as hard as you can.
He turned away without finishing his words, and Ophelia looked at his back for a while before focusing all her strength into her arm.
In the next moment, as Richard had said, Ophelia died instantly.
She stumbled forward, and her stagnant red blood soaked his heels.
The instant Richard unconsciously scratched his neck, pulled out another sword and was about to sh his carotid artery.
Puck.
An iron arrow pierced his chest.
Puck puck puck.
Then, as the re of tearing fabric resounded in session, blood flowed from Richards lips, which were faintly smiling.
.
Ophelia Bolsheik, during the sixth infinite regression
With a very nervous expression, Ophelia pressed her nose against the window, making a pigs nose while looking out into the heavy rain.
She swallowed her dry saliva as the heavy rain that had been pouring down right above the Imperial Pce slowly stopped.
Dont let your guard down just because the rain subsides.
Among the numerous regressions that she could not remember, there were countless times when heavy rain fell like that and then it simply stopped.
She was delighted at first.
Since the heavy rain did not develop into a flood and stopped, it would be okay to stop regressing What!
Within seconds, a devastating flood that shattered dreams and hopes came.
It wasnt only once or twice that she was fooled, and at this point, even a monkey wouldnt be full of hope.
However, since she had to see the end anyway, she didnt give up on looking outside.
What we had done to make this regression should I just give up? Will it just copse?
No! Even if it copsed, of course it must rise again.
Finally, the rain stoppedpletely and the sky was as blue as her eyes.
Gulk.
The sound of saliva going down her throat echoed loudly and a few secondster
And a few minutes
Again, more time had passed.
Arge hand covered Ophelias forehead as she stared at the clear sky with the most suspicious expression.
Richard cupped her forehead and pulled her into his arms, and said,
If you rub your forehead and nose against the window like that, neither will remain.
Ophelia, who opened her mouth but didnt answer, gazed far off at the clear sky.
Then, leaning the back of her head against his hard chest, she rubbed the corners of her eyes, which were dry and twitching from not blinking.
Lowering his hand and holding her tightly in his arms, Richard also looked up at the sky.
The rain has stopped.
The rain its not raining.
Yes.
Can we end it now?
Its been over an hour.
Should we wait longer?
Well.
Who could answer this?
But the two had to make a decision.
Should they wait longer or end it?
If there is no flood by the end of today, there is no way its not a sess
Ophelia, who had grown sullen as she spoke, rubbed the back of her head against his chest.
Ahh, I dont know. I cant do it anymore.
At that, Richard wiped her forehead and smiled.
Ophelia opened her closed eyes and muttered,
Still, this regression has paid off.
What do you mean?
Mhm. For example, the conditions for an assassin toe, and that you must never let your guard down even if you seem to seed after returning.
Ophelia continued, licking her lower lip.
You dont necessarily have to go back to the point where you first regressed, that is, right before the empire copsed after the flood. It worked even if you go back to the start of the flood. It took a while, but Ive learned some new things, so this infinite regression is wo
Wo?
Its not worth it! Lets end it right now. This sickening regression!
As Ophelia almost cried and vented her anger, Richard tapped her head with the tip of his chin and nodded.
All right, its over.
Not long after those words, as if it was a starting point, the assassins who had crawled into the Imperial Pce and were holding their breath waiting for an opportunity were swept away with the autumn leaves.
Its done?
Yes.
Ophelia estimated the time she was alone, but no matter how she calcted,mon sense didnte up with enough time to kill all the assassins.
But the person was Richard.
A man whosemon sense became themon sense.
If he said it was over, then it was really over.
Ugh, this regression is finally over.
At the end of Ophelias words was a long yawn, and she stretched like a cat.
Ame: How long can they keep up with the disaster-regression tactic ;-; Im worried already and also, not me screaming cute!!!!!! at the backhug scene when theyre in a life and death situation >_> #guilty_as_charged
Dea: I appreciate the cute scenes, no more pain and suffering, just fluff and romance pls..they deserve it!
Chapter 43: The Eye of the Storm (IX)
Chapter 43: The Eye of the Storm (IX)
The flood, which was a huge disaster that wiped out the entire empire and killed two-thirds of its citizens, became something that only existed in the memories of the two.
And no one knew this was the second sign after the earthquake.
Richard, too, only vaguely guessed that the earthquake and flood were somehow rted.
But he didnt know specifically how they were intertwined.
Ophelia just muttered to herself and tilted her head.
Earthquakes and floods. I dont think Ive ever seen them appear in session like this
After thinking about it for a while, Ophelia thought of it only before going to sleep that night.
Arent these two of the signs of doom in religious texts?
Haha, Ophelia let out a dryugh and shook her head.
I should wipe my feet and go to sleep. Its not a sign, its the sound of a dog eating grass. Destruction means tomorrows documents will be destroyed.
(TL/N: wiping feet means leaving the dirt of work/burden behind, and the sound of a dog eating grass means nonsense since dogs dont eat grass in general.)
So the flood, the second omen, ended with a single heavy rain over the Imperial Pce.
.
By the time Opheliaid down on the bed after finishing the infinite regression that finally ended the flood.
Unlike her, who fell asleep as if passing out, the employees of the Marquisate of Neir were having a sleepless night.
Kwang!
ng! Psssh!
Tea cups, as well as vases amounting to a number thatmoners would never touch in their lifetime, were shattered and scattered on the carpet.
The servants knelt down and lowered their upper bodies as close to the floor as possible, and prayed, hoping that nothing would fly over their heads.
It had been a long time since the youngdy they served had such a near-paroxysmal depravity.
Humans were animals of oblivion.
At some point, after the fearful incidents stopped, it gradually faded in their memories
As if to make fun of them, Raisa exploded like an active volcano and ran amok.
Hwak!
Chiyiik! Kwang!
When sheer curtains and decorative tapestries were invariably torn to shreds, and there was nothing left to break in the room.
Raisa gasped for breath, her pupils split vertically.
Even the shoulders raised in anger, the fiercely narrowed eyes, and the scar on the cheek couldnt ovee her anger.
Aaaaaagh!
A cracking sound echoed throughout the room.
The servants fell even more t on the floor, their necks trembling, and Raisa screamed for so long that it was indescribable.
How long did the seizure which shook the entire serene mansion and made the servants as quiet as dead ratst?
Huu ha, huh huu.
Raisa took a deep breath as the room turnedpletely into chaos as if a storm had passed.
The woman herself was as messy as the room.
With force, she closed her eyes and cracked her neck a couple of times before opening her eyes.
Murder, anger, hatred, and malice overflowed from her gray eyes, but she didnt show her depravity again, just slowly inhaled and exhaled.
Raisa, who had caught her breath, opened her mouth.
Her voice, which had been hoarse from screaming, came out as if it was scratching her throat.
Clean it up.
Yes, mydy.
The servants were visibly shaking, but no one was beaten to the point of death and broken objects were no longer flying, so as usual, they barely exhaled and moved in perfect order.
The room was tidied up in no time.
However, the maid who was tying Raisas hair with trembling hands made the mistake of tugging a strand of her hair.
Instantly, the maid fell at Raisas feet and trembled.
S-Sorry.
Raisa looked down at the maid as if it was a teacup she had smashed with her own hands.
For the maid, one second passed like a thousand seconds, and her sentence fell.
Put this away too.
Ah ldy, mydy! Please spare me! Please!
The blue-faced servants dragged the maid with a deathly paleplexion.
It must be absolutely terrifying for that maid.
But the rest of the servants were expressionless.
If one person made a mistake, all those present that day would be dragged out and severely beaten, or if it went further, their limbs would disappear one by one.
Raisa shook her hand very lightly toward those awaiting sentencing.
It was as if there had never been anything that had pushed the servants lives to such an extent that one would cry out, Id rather die.
Everybody, get out. And dont let anyone in. Until I call. Even if my motheres back.
A room which only the weak light of the moon shined through, where everyone had left.
Raisa sat gracefully on the empty sofa and nibbled at her fingernails.
The tip of her fingernail, which had been ripped out like that, reflected blood, staining her teeth red, but she didnt care and continued to chew.
She couldnt stand it, her stomach was boiling and she was irritated.
Her anger had already exploded once, but the exasperation and hatred inside her would not disappear just like that.
In the regression this time around, again, something was strange.
Things that she hadnt expected happened, and it led to some terribly good oues.
But due to that, after the regression stopped, all that was left in her grasp was a decent level of results.
Again need to kill again.
Raisa took out the small notebook she had kept with her.
The messed up fingernails stained the leather of the notebook and even gave off a fishy smell, but Raisa didnt care.
Because her eyes were searching for the past and the future that had yet toe, not the present.
All she wanted in this regression was this one thing.
Thepletion of a vige.
The vige was a very special ce that she nned and built alone from beginning to end.
A fairlyrge vige built on the outskirts of a territory not far from the capital.
Its beginnings go back an incredibly long time ago.
A ce where, through many regression, she made into the shape and direction she wanted.
Yes. It all started with the meeting of a man.
He looked poor, but he was a man with a decent face and a neat demeanor.
He was from a family that had already fallen to the point of no saving and would note out unless you searched the list of the nobility of the empire, but anyway, he was a blue-blooded noble with his own talents.
And Raisa bought the mans trick.
No, it would be urate to say that she robbed him.
Is that all I have to do?
Yes. If you do a good job, your family will live without knowing anything.
Raisa ordered a man who cared for his family for reasons she could never understand, and told him to build the vige.
The man was more capable than she thought, and the vige grewrger than she expected.
And it was still expanding, albeit slowly.
Now that the size of the town has been scaled, you should know what to do.
Yes, but Do people really want to do that?
Its your job to make that happen. Oh, of course, Ill help you. Until that happens. And it will.
The mans face expressed that he found her words iprehensible, but Raisa intended to regress until the vige waspleted as she wanted.
And finally, at the end of this regression, a messenger came from the man.
I used the method you said, and everyone said they would do it. Every single one.
It was a satisfactory report. However
Raisas blurred eyes, recalling that point, slowly came into focus.
Not enough.
Certainly, it was almostpleted the way she wanted, but her heart was hardly filled.
A little more. No, more.
The more greed was filled, dried up and emptied, the bigger it swelled.
If I had to do it, I would do it perfectly.
If I regress until I get what I want perfectly
Before long, Raisa giggled and scratched the bloody leather of the notebook.
There is no such thing.
She knew it herself.
That no matter how many times she went back, the perfect thing she wanted wouldnte out.
When one was obtained, she would want another, and if ny-nine out of a hundred were gained, then she would want a thousand, and then ten thousand.
Besides, following the bizarre disaster that shook the ground, this time, there was a flood?
Just as thest disaster passed away, this disaster had be something that never happened after repeated regressions.
But if she went back, she couldnt guarantee that either.
It was a disaster that she could not have imagined, let alone expected, so she did not really want to go through it again.
Is this the second one?
Raisa tilted her head, then shook it off.
Because disasters that have now be non-existent were not important.
She had to do something to alleviate some of the unresolved minutes of flipping and scratching her insides.
In order to do that, it would be good for her to see the results of what she had done so far.
She had never seen the town with her own eyes before.
The man who built the vige gave her information, but she wasnt naive enough to believe it as it was.
Naturally, there was one who monitored the ce, and a person who watched that one. And watchers for him were also set up.
Not only were there those who kept an eye on each other biting their tail like that, but there were also a few who reported separately about the vige.
Ill have to get someb mice.
The corners of Raisas mouth twisted as she said that, and a insidious smile bloomed.
If I see how much Ive achieved with my own eyes, Ill feel a little better.
Tok tok.
Raisas face was contorted savagely.
Didnt she say not to let anyone in?
Lady Raisa. You told me to not let anyone in, but this person said you told him he could enter anytime, and no matter what, there is information that he must convey now.
Raisa frowned at the servants words that came from outside the door.
If he was told to enter anytime
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 44: The Three Team Scheme (I)
Chapter 44: The Three Team Scheme (I)
Its surely about the vige, since he hasnt left for it.
Let him in.
As soon as permission was granted, the door opened and a person who she might have met somewhere before appeared.
(TL/N: not sure if my tl conveys this, so ill just say it here he has amon enough face that would make you think youve seen him before.)
Hes just in enough to not arouse suspicion wherever he goes.
The tool and messenger that conveyed the mans messages and general information to and from the vige.
He entered the room with a pale face and a hurried step.
Whats going on?
At the chilling malice lurking in the darkness, the messenger had to wipe away the madly flowing cold sweat.
He opened his mouth, but it was dry from rushing here too hastily, and his lips, which were a powdery white, made only a clicking noise.
But the messenger managed to squeeze his voice out.
It was because he thought, no, he was convinced that if he didnt open his mouth now, it would be the end.
Uh Mm Mmm
Before the messenger knew it, Raisa had approached him.
Extremely frightened to the point he couldnt even scream, the messengers forehead was soon forced to hit the floor.
Desperately, he opened his mouth again, even though he was in pain at the sharpness of the heel of a shoe on the back of his head.
Uh theres a problem.
At the words that came out properly, the foot that was stepping on the back of his head lost some pressure.
The problem?
Theres a problem
A dark night when the thin moon hid its face behind the clouds.
and Im keeping an eye on that man, but its still just a suspicion.
After the report, the messenger lifted his nose, which was barely breathing, from the floor as the pressure on his neck disappeared.
Right after that.
Krrrek.
With her eyes glistening, Raisa crushed the weakest bone in the messengers neck with her sharp heel.
From behind the clouds, faint moonlight barely leaked, illuminating her face then disappearing soon after.
Raisa, stepping on the broken neck of the messenger who had already stopped breathing, let out a calm, cold breath that was unlike her seething inside. It was as if she had never been angry.
If theres a problem, it has to be dealt with.
She had no desire to regress.
Since she learned from experience that if she went back every time there was a problem, another problem would arise.
Unless it was a problem she couldnt solve no matter what she did, she would rather not regress.
If I cant deal with it, Ill do whatever I can until it can.
That sentence rang in the dimly lit room.
.
On the surface, nothing much happened, and the strange downpours that had been going back and forth throughout the empire stopped. A few dayster, in the evening
At a vi owned by the Marquisate of Sheffield, located in an area slightly out of the center of the capital.
It didnt boast as much splendor as the Sheffield familys main mansion, butpared to the surrounding buildings, the lights that brightened the night more than the day were lit one by one.
And in the middle of the very red decorations
The servants were running like crazy to finish the job they were entrusted with.
Hey, not that tapestry over there! More red!
Oh, no. I cant use this fondue. Yellow doesnt suit it at all. Get rid of it.
Ah! Theres not much time left, we have to finish it quickly!
Rose! Yes! Dont we have red roses? If so, bring white ones and dye them red! Theres no time, so move quickly!
It was time for the party to begin.
(TL/N: in case anyone forgot, because I sure kinda did this is the party to sniff out Neirs potential other involvement in the festival license stuff.)
The busy hands of the servants became even faster, and the sunset gradually ripened against the ground.
The snake, the owner of the vi and the organizer of the party, appeared.
No, Catherine appeared, wearing a red snake mask.
Is it ready?
Its done.
If you say so, then so be it.
Contrary to her words of faith, the eyes behind the mask shone extremely sharply.
At that, the butler in charge of the vi bowed deeply and hurriedly retreated.
Catherine, who caught a glimpse of the butlers back, took a look at the outdoor garden that was to be the main stage of the day.
A variety of tapestries and pieces harmonized with red roses in full bloom seemed sufficient to create a more splendid night than the day.
Even so, Catherine examined closely for any shorings.
This should be a very special evening.
After all, wasnt this the first thing she did for Ophelia?
And I dont know if she will notice
Red, representing Bolsheik, was designated as the theme color of the evening party.
Catherine immediately shook her head.
No, it would be perfect if Ophelia was satisfied and happy without recognizing it.
So even if its not perfect, it must be prepared to be as close to perfect.
Catherines eyes shone fiercely.
She didnt just sit back and talk.
She walked the talk, inspecting the whole garden herself, moving right up to the beginning of the evening party.
Open it.
With Catherines order, the front door of the vi opened, and the invitees stepped into the vi one by one.
It was an evening hosted by the Sheffield family, and Catherine at that.
The hive of society and all, standing out with Lady Neir was a disaster in and of itself.
There was not a single one who did not respond to Catherines invitation, and there were not merely one or two who were eager to be invited to this evening.
Being invited to her tea party or ball ahead of the festival was a very useful advertisement that the family had a close rtionship with the Marquisate of Sheffield.
I thought you would call me here before the festival.
As expected, right? You have to do it once every year and move on.
Sure. Anyway, this years a masquerade, which is also a night party.
I liked the tea party of the past year, but this one is also interesting.
What do you mean? This one is much more fun. Day and night, even the mask. Im already looking forward to the fun things that will happen.
The youngdies who covered their faces with various masks burst intoughter at the frank words.
As Catherines goal and Iris assertion, the night of the evening party with a slightly more rxed atmosphere than usual was about to ripen.
A servant approached Catherine, who was busily dealing with the youngdies due to her duties as an organizer.
He whispered something and Catherines face became wide enough that anyone could tell.
After Catherine, with a more gorgeous smile blooming under the colorful lights, flew away
Those left behind shared the same emotions to the extent that they could recognize each others expressions even though they were covered by masks.
Surprise and bewilderment mixed, and soon they opened their mouths one by one.
Shes so happy.
I think its the first time in my life seeing Lady Sheffield so happy.
Me too.
Whats going on?
Hmm, did the jewelry or dress she wanted arrive?
Then someone raised a mischievous topic.
Is someone she lovesing?
After a moment of silence among the youngdies, they opened their mouths at the same time and became noisy.
Other peoples love life was always fun.
How long did they kick back and forth over Catherine and her possible love affair?
Whats everyone talking about? You all seem to be having a lot of fun.
The person they were chewing, tearing, and tasting appeared with twopanions.
Once again, a moment of silence passed between the youngdies, but with a different meaning than before.
Very unusually, one of thepanions faces was covered with a mongoose mask, but judging by how she seemed to be wrapped in cold air It must be Iris Fillite.
First of all, the fact that Iris showed up at such an evening party was shocking. On top of that, the host of this party was Catherine.
Was there anyone who didnt know that the two of them were bitter enemies gathered in this vi?
No, even among those who were not invited to this evening, surely there was no one who did not know that the two of them exchanged bloody conversations whenever they met.
The person using the mongoose mask oh!
A youngdy, who spoke to Iris without thinking much, was pinched on the side by her friend right next to her and shut her mouth.
Right now, they were at an evening party where everyone was wearing masks.
The unspoken rule was to not talk about who was who, whether you could clearly tell the persons identity or if it was vague.
The youngdies had so many things they wanted to say at the sudden appearance of Iris, and their mouths were itchy, but they couldnt say anything.
Of course, it would be possible to indirectly ask who Iris was and why she suddenly came here.
These are the people I specially asked for.
Catherine, the host of the evening and the esteemed Lady of Sheffield, had said so, so the surroundingdies couldnt bring it out anymore.
How could Lady Sheffield, who had invited Lady Fillite, say specially with such a wide smile? Dont tell me the Sheffield and Fillite?
Thismon thought came into the minds of thedies, but none of them could say it.
And the other person besides Iris Fillite
There was nothing to identify the person wearing the rabbit mask.
Indeed, because the mask she wore was faithful to her duties,pletely hiding her face, to the extent that not a single hair was visible.
The youngdies exchanged nces.
However, no one could guess who the rabbit was, and because of that, curiosity only spread like wildfire.
Now, let the evening party begin in earnest!
I apologize, mydy, but this is an urgent call.
Catherine was about to raise her champagne ss when an urgent-looking servant interrupted in an even more tight voice.
Whose?
In response to Catherines sharp question, the servant bowed his head deeply.
The young master sent it.
At the words of young mastering out of the servants mouth, the youngdies ears widened and perked.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 45: The Three Team Scheme (II)
Chapter 45: The Three Team Scheme (II)
It was because of the hope that the esteemed son of Sheffield woulde here.
Although he was the next marquis of the Sheffield family, he rarely appeared in public, so it was difficult to get a chance to meet him.
But just in case a little bit of hope
He says theres a problem where he is.
The youngdies, who received confirmation that he was not here, let out a sigh of regret and pity.
Catherine spoke with a spine-chilling smile, which was nothing like before.
Excuse me for a moment.
Turning around, Catherine paused and whispered to the rabbit.
Sorry, Ill be gone for a while.
Ophelia patted Catherines arm and replied.
What are you sorry about? Its urgent news. Hurry up and go.
Having grown ustomed to Catherines touched eyes, Ophelia gave her a light push on the back and nodded.
After Catherine hastily left, the remaining ones
While no one was able to open their mouths, another servant intervened with rather fast steps.
Excuse me.
The servant whispered something to none other than Iris.
The more the servant whispered, the more Iris lips revealed under the mask pressed into a thin line, and sure enough.
Awkwardly, Iris whispered to Ophelia.
Ophelia, can you be alone for a while?
Huh? Of course.
If someone talks to you, just ignore him, and if theres a fight
Iris. Im not a five-year-old. Why are you behaving like youre looking at a child ying in the water?
Ophelia said it as a joke, but Iris nodded very seriously.
It does look like that.
Hahaha
Laughing, but not reallyughing, Ophelia had a dry smile on her face as she shook her hand.
Ill do as you say. Go. Its urgent, right?
Unless it was extremely urgent, one wouldnt have thought of leaving a child at the waters edge.
Yes. Apparently, something is wrong with Sir Gryu. But I cant tell you the details.
No worries. Go quickly.
Again, Ophelia pushed her friends back. Then she was finally alone.
Wasnt there a saying that the fox was king in a ce where there was no tiger?
The instant Catherine and Iris, both bearing a huge presence, disappeared at the same time
Among the remaining ones, thedy with the loudest voice, that was to say, the one with some power among the little acorns, took a step forward.
Staring at the motion, Ophelia had a premonition.
Muddy water will soon ssh.
Didnt the world of novels also have a rule that bad forebodings were always true?
Thedy openly scanned Ophelia up and down, and tilted her head exaggeratedly.
I dont know who you are, but did you take the wrong path or something?
Thedy made a sarcastic remark, openly revealing that she was doing so because Ophelia was specially invited by Catherine.
Even though its a masquerade.
At the gesture of thedy, who seemed to have omitted the words Well, what is this?, the otherdies simultaneously stared at Ophelias entirety and giggled among themselves.
It was insulting, but it was an ambiguous situation to refute because no one had openly affronted Ophelia.
But Ophelia, covered in a rabbit mask, was calm.
As ever since that youngdy took a step forward, she was busy thinking about other things.
Last night.
Ophelia rummaged through the familys study, or rather, the library.
She wasnt looking for anything in particr, but she found a lot.
Like how there was a guest from Murim. But her astonishment did not end there.
No matter how many times she read the records, she found things that she only saw in the world before she was possessed, such as fish-shaped bread.
Ridiculous stories of fighting the stereotypical, doomed world itself, and being one of the four heads of a crime city as a ck trader who once reached all continents.
As she went through the history books of Bolsheik, she was made to feel as if she was reading not heroic legends or fairy tales, but ghost stories.
What the hell is this Bolsheik family doing
Tak!
Ophelia was brought back to reality by the clear sound ringing in her ears.
Oh my God! Why in the world is my fan there?
Tilting her head, she looked down at the fan that had fallen at her feet.
The feeling of dj vu was no joke.
Soon after, she took her eyes off the fan and looked up to see the youngdy of a count family smiling crookedly at her. As for the surroundings
Some of those who met Ophelias eyes were stunned, some were expressionless, some frowned.
Andstly eye contact with Catherine and Iris was made.
Ophelia widened her eyes.
Before she knew it, the two of them were standing at the fork in the road at the entrance of the garden, and quickly came closer.
For some reason, Catherines cheeks were so vividly red that it could be seen even under the mask, and Iris alternated a subtle gaze back and forth between the fan and Catherine.
Oh, this.
Only then did Ophelia, remembering her history with Catherine, begin to speak, but her voice was drowned out by the loud voice of thedy who threw the fan.
What are you doing? Cant you see the fan!
And before her words were finished.
Kwak!
A very sharp sound resounded under the heels of Catherines shoes.
Amidst the silence that came in an instant.
Kwa-aak!
The sound of the fan being smashed echoed over the garden.
The culprit who threw the fan, as well as the youngdies who sympathized with her or just stood by, widened their eyes.
The ruby in Catherines snake mask shed and reflected light, but the reflection was overshadowed by the re of her eyes behind the mask.
Where is the fan?
W-What? Bu Ah, thats
While the youngdy, who was startled by Catherines gaze, spluttered.
Having been expecting this situation, Opheliaughed while Iris, who came close to her, whispered.
Havent I seen this scene before?
Yes.
Unfortunately, that fan wont hold its shape for long.
Thats right. It would soon be smashed.
Puddeudeuk.
Wheres the fan?
The youngdy of a county family stammered,pletely pushed by Catherines overwhelming force, and Iris answered in her stead as if she didnt want to give her a chance.
Hm. I dont know that. All I see is trash.
Iris did not bother to indicate whether the garbage was the fan or the owner of the fan.
As a result, the youngdys face turned white, and theplexions of the ones who supported her also changed.
Iris wouldnt know who that youngdy was, but Catherine could make a rough guess.
When the snake and the mongoose simultaneously bared their teeth toward amon enemy, the killing was indescribable.
The rabbits eyes widened at the terrifying sight, and she repeated inwardly, Mountains are mountains and waters are waters.
Shortly thereafter, Catherine met Ophelias eyes, and with a brilliant smile, she trampled on the fan to the point its shape was unrecognizable.
Is this something to smile at so innocently? No, wait, why are you smiling like that while looking at me?
When Catherine, on which everyones eyes were focused on, gazed at Ophelia, everyones eyes redirected onto Ophelia.
Unlike the previous arsenic, curious, or dismissive gazes, all kinds of nces were mixed, but neither was truly pleasing.
Feeling everyones gazes on her body, Ophelia sighed inwardly.
Why is the embarrassment mine again?
Ophelia wanted to massage her throbbing forehead, but she couldnt. Reluctantly lowering her hand at the touch of the hard mask, she swallowed a sigh.
After rendering the fanpletely unusable, Catherine raised her chin and spoke to the group who had led this incident.
Leave now.
Then Ophelia added urgently.
Dont make them leave!
These were the words she tried to whisper to Catherine, but her voice was louder than she thought, so everyone heard it.
Ah, yes. Dont leave the party, go somewhere out of sight.
Obediently, Catherine nodded and repeated Ophelias words, and the group huddled together in a corner of the garden, their shoulders gloomily drooping.
After all that
Those who watched the scene of the snake and the mongoose shielding the rabbit and even the snake obediently following the rabbits words realized.
I dont know who that rabbit is, but I know that she is not to be trifled with.
If I could build a friendship beyond the superficial, then Sheffield and Fillite
Wouldnt it be possible to hang out with not just those two families, but with the outstanding Catherine and Iris?
The way they viewed the rabbit changed for the third time.
Not only did it exceed the initial disregard or absurdity, but it also took the ce where the following confusion and suspicion of doubt disappeared.
Greed.
There were only the glimmering gazes with the desire to get closer.
Ophelia easily passed all those nces.
It wasnt a big deal to shed those burning eyes since she was a woman who had a knack for ignoring things that werent good for her mental health while regressing infinitely.
Catherine and Iris, both about to step forward toward Ophelia, paused.
Ame: *ps* BRAVA! It went one full circle, I LOVE it!
Dea: i love the dynamic between the girls, this is the friendship i needed in novels!
Chapter 46: The Three Team Scheme (III)
Chapter 46: The Three Team Scheme (III)
They paused because Ophelia, the person involved, was not embarrassed, nor was she fed up. Rather, she was quite indifferent.
Soon, Ophelia leaned slightly toward Catherine.
Catherine.
Yes?
At Ophelias nce, Catherine finally turned her gaze toward the servant who hade to her side, unable to hide his nervousness.
Excuse me, mydy.
What else?
The servant lowered his voice and whispered so softly that only Catherine could hear.
Hearing the whispers, the corners of Catherines lips began to twitch in great displeasure.
Her energy was so ferocious that Ophelia, as well as Iris, took a step back.
By the time everyone swallowed their saliva at the expression of Catherine, which made them feel on edge
Theres nothing we can do, Im sorry.
The servant silently bowed, and Catherine nced lightly at Ophelia and Iris, her eyes glinting through the snake mask.
But unfortunately, speaking with the eyes did not work between them.
Catherine let out a short sigh before saying,
Tell that person toe in.
At her words, a question mark floated above everyones heads.
Come in? Who?
The minds of those gathered there began to roll violently.
Seeing how Catherine hated it so much But there were too many people under that category, so they couldnt infer from that.
Aside from that, the servant who appeared to be in a difficult situation eventually allowed the person to enter, even though Catherine showed signs of disliking it
Judging by their reaction, it must have been a party crasher.
Even if it was an uninvited guest, if it was someone that Catherine had to let in, there were only a limited number.
This time, the youngdies eyes started to sparkle.
A figure was floating in the minds of those with shiny eyes, akin to that of a beast hunting for food.
Lawrence Sheffield.
Catherines brother and the next Marquis of Sheffield.
However, one person thought of someonepletely different.
The fine hair on Ophelias back stood up.
Without blinking, she stared at the entrance to the garden and nudged the inside of her mouth.
She had a feeling.
She could tell.
This masquerade was a stage to find out whether any other licence of the festival had been transferred to the Marquisate of Neir or if there was such an attempt with thedies of each family.
But it wasnt just for that reason, there was one more thing Ophelia was aiming for.
Lets not invite the Marquis of Neir?
Yes.
Is there a reason behind this?
Catherine and Iris expressed curiosity.
With Lady Neir around, well be able to extract more quality information from the otherdies subtle gazes and gestures.
Understandably so. Thats why we shouldnt invite her.
Ophelia nodded with certainty, but the other two still looked dumbfounded.
At that, Ophelia put on an oops face.
Since the back-and-forth talking with the eyes conversations worked with Richard, she habitually expected such things from others.
So she added an exnation.
People tend to covet what they dont have.
So youre saying that if Lady Neir wasnt invited, she would definitelye?
Yes. If an invitation is given, she might choose not to attend, suspecting that there is an ulterior motive. However
If we dont invite her, shelle even if she suspects theres an ulterior motive!
A faint smile spread across Ophelias lips as she recalled Catherines cheerful voice.
And not long after, the one who had greatly annoyed Catherine appeared in a brilliant light.
The moment a woman with gray eyes appeared at the entrance of the garden, wearing a mask even more dazzling than Catherines.
Ophelia let out her long-held breath.
She came.
The one they had been waiting for finally appeared.
Wearing a white lion mask, Raisas mask changed color whenever she walked.
This was because diamonds densely filled the mask, so the light reflection went ording to the party venues different colored lighting.
Those who saw her were both awestruck yet peeved by her great splendor, but not Ophelia.
Just like when she met Marchioness Neir, Lady Neir made her senses sound an rm as well.
Raisas mask was a lion.
A lion, nothing else.
The symbol of the empire and the symbol of the imperial family.
If she hade wearing a golden lion mask, it wouldnt have been strange for her to be immediately used of treason.
This was because the golden messenger could only be used by those who inherited royal blood.
As a matter of course, nobles rarely used the symbol of lion at all.
It was to avoid being caught and entangled in precarious situations, since even the second cousin of the inws could start a rebellion.
Since it was that serious, nobles avoided yellow, which was close to golden, even for small lion ornaments, an item only for young girls who wish to be the crown princess.
The Marquisate of Neir was no exception, but Raisa appeared here wearing a lion mask.
And, very cleverly, she wore a translucent diamond.
Among the changing colors, there might be golden light, but that was only the moment when the light was reflected.
It would be a problem if the blood of the imperial family came forward and imed it was offending, but there was no one who could take issue with Lady Neir on that in a ce like this.
Was that highly calcted confidence, or was it recklessness driven by thoughtless greed?
Ophelia swallowed dry saliva.
If she was confident
The Marquisate of Neir, or at least Raisa Neir, was aiming for the imperial family.
Treason.
At the thought of that, Ophelia sneered at herself.
Wasnt that too much of a leap?
Overthrowing the imperial family with just a lion mask.
But the trembling lingered, and it got on her nerves.
It smelled like something.
A very nasty smell that she just couldnt get over.
Like Ophelia from before, Raisa didnt care at all even when everyone was staring at her.
Before long, she stood in front of Catherine, slightly tilting her head and saying,
A snake is unusual.
A lion is much more unusual.
The two esteemed daughters of a marquis family faced each other without saying hello; they just checked each other out.
I wont bother asking how you came to know.
Irritation tinged Catherines words. With her arms crossed, Raisa responded.
I think you should ask.
No matter how you say it, I didnt invite you, so its an unchanging fact that youre an uninvited guest.
No. Im invited.
What do you mean? The invitation was prepared only for certain people. And among them, youre not included.
The corners of Raisas mouth twisted at Catherines words, which were mingled with a sneer.
As if they had made a promise beforehand, all those looking upon this scene had their hands clenched, moistening their lips that were dry from tension.
Other than Lady Catherine Sheffield, who could speak so bluntly and explicitly towards Lady Raisa Neir?
Whatever you say, youre just an uninvited guest.
However, Raisa did not explode on the spot, contrary to the expectations of Catherine as well as everyone else.
She only handed out a piece of paper.
Check it out. Be aware. That I have plenty of reasons to be here.
With her lips twisted into a shady smile, she continued.
You have to supervise the whole festival, but youre slow on the uptake of information.
And likewise, going against Raisas assumption, Catherine did not re up.
She just went through the paperwork and checked the words liquor license.
Raisas gray eyes shook as she looked at Catherine.
The Marquisate of Sheffield
It was cumbersome, but she didnt think it was too threatening.
This evening was a kind of surprise.
Its said shes holding an evening party, inviting the families involved in the festival. A masquerade.
Yes.
The air between the mother and daughter facing each other was so cold that it could freeze the bones.
What are you going to do?
I should go.
At Raisas answer, Marchioness Neir stared at her for a while before handing her an invitation.
Its an invitation to the party.
It was an invitation from Catherine, which had never been sent to the Marquisate of Neir, but Raisa did not bother to inquire how she got it. Instead, she asked something else.
What did you bring?
I dont think you need to know.
Ill find out when things go on anyway.
That means you dont need to know until then.
Lets just say I dont know.
It was something out of context, but Marchioness Neir motioned for Raisa to leave as if she didnt want to talk any more.
In response, Raisa picked up the invitation with sullen eyes and turned away.
The disapproving voice of Marchioness Neir grabbed Raisas ankle as she walked.
You must know that the opponent is from the Marquisate of Sheffield.
Yes.
Even at the evening party, remember that your familys name is Neir.
Recalling up to this point, Raisa felt bitter.
Cynically telling me to go but not make a mistake.
It had been a while since Raisa stopped causing minor idents.
Even so, Marchioness Neir still only saw her as her daughter, one that was stupid and greedy and had to be mped down so that the family name would not be tarnished.
Not knowing that Raisa already knew all the festival rights that Marchioness Neir had secured.
She was really not interested in Raisa, her daughter and heir-apparent.
But for Raisa, it was ratherfortable.
Ame: Id like to remind everyone that Ophelia and friends still dont know Raisas end goal (owning the empire). Only we, the readers, know. Since were privy to Raisas pov.
+ legend has it that while the female aides are out partying, Richard and Cooper are dealing with the mountains of paperwork.
Dea: As they should (im talking about Richard and Cooper haha), the girls are fighting a war of their own in there, we had fans flying earlier, now its a war of words
Chapter 47: The Three Team Scheme (IV)
Chapter 47: The Three Team Scheme (IV)
The less her mother cared about her, the easier it would be to prepare to stab her in the back.
In fact, it has been like that so far.
Since her mother had been looking down on her, she didnt even know that the liquor license she coveted so much was in her hands.
So she would also never know that what Raisa gave to Catherine was not an invitation, but something she got herself.
Raisa narrowed her eyes.
She was told to be careful of the Marquisate of Sheffield, and those words itself would not be wrong.
She looked at the snake mask-wearing Catherine.
At this point, that snake should have tossed the papers and told her to not talk nonsense.
Raisa had her doubts, but that was it.
In the end, although she was the societys beehive, she was just another youngdy helping the family.
Well, she thought she would meet the real heir, not this woman.
Wasnt it said that he ran a brewery as a hobby?
Anyway, as long as she held the liquor license, she was bound to meet him unconditionally.
He would, at least, be worth using. More than the beehive in front of her eyes.
Even if they didnt join hands, she just had to put him away so that he wouldnt interfere with her path.
No.
It would be great if he could help bring her mother, Marchioness Neir, down to the floor.
When Marchioness Neir is driven to the edge of a cliff by my carefully prepared work.
What could be better than having the next master of Sheffield prove that she didnt know anything and that the marchioness did it alone rather than it being the will of the family?
The corners of Raisas mouth lifted with murderous intent, hatred, anger, and joy, but that was only for a moment.
Im sure thats enough. There are people looking for me, so excuse me.
As if he didnt want to deal with Catherine any more, Raisa left, heading towards her followers.
And, whether by coincidence or nned, they were the youngdies who had been kicked to the corner thanks to the fan y a while ago.
Ophelia narrowed her eyes.
I did think they seemed to have something to believe in to stay even after Catherines warning, turns out it was Neir
The youngdies whose shoulders were drooping tensed as Raisa approached them, and their necks stiffened more than that.
Watching the superficial ttering of the one with power, weak to the strong and strong to the weak, Ophelia said,
Thedy from the Marquisate of Neir. What do you think?
Shes an annoying woman.
She had already heard that sentiment.
And shes be even more annoying since then.
Iris continued speaking. Under her mask, her face twisted into a frown.
That tant lion mask.
The rabbits eyes widened.
Does Iris have the same thoughts as me
Ugh, shes openly saying shes targeting the crown princess seat. Its no different than a deration.
At the words that followed, Ophelias round shoulders dropped slightly.
Right You didnt think the same.
Now that I heard it, the crown princess thing mentioned by Iris might be right.
But since the knife was drawn, shouldnt the radish be cut as well?
If she dreamed of treason and revealed it, then she must be strong enough to support her ambition.
Ophelia asked more specifically to get the answer she wanted.
In terms of ability?
Ability?
Does she have something that could be called an ability?
From the puzzled Catherine to the skeptical Iris.
Their evaluation of Raisa was very harsh, but Ophelia couldnt ignore it as she kept scratching her nerves.
Even if the overthrow of the imperial family, that was to say, treason, was dismissed as a leap forward or grandiose delusion, it would be better to leave room for further exploration.
After all, wasnt Marchioness Neir the greatest enemy of Richard?
Even if it wasnt for the story in the novel, just from what she encountered while working as an aide, it was clear that Marchioness Neir did not support the imperial family.
Come to think of it, her mind was sold on the daughter of Marchioness Neir. She had never thought deeply about Marchioness Neir herself, the enemy.
Since there is only Lady Neir in the marquisate, she will be the next head. How does shepare to the current head?
A firefly in front of the sun.
I cant evenpare them. If I do, it would be rude to Marchioness Neir.
That is it that much?
Yes.
Of course.
Marchioness Neir is the woman who made Neir what it is today. No one looked down on the Neir family itself before, but they werent as afraid as they are now.
Compared to that, Lady Neir well, if shes famous, itll be about her dirty temper?
Towards the very firm answer, Ophelia mentally raised her middle finger and cursed at her broken sense, which kept sounding a warning, saying that thedy of the Marquisate of Neir was dangerous.
Nevertheless, she remained suspicious.
Ultimately, Ophelia decided to look into it anyway, so she questioned a little more.
So Lady Neir is not a typical rich familys daughter but the type of person who believes in the familys prestige and acts rudely to everyone?
Catherine, about to coolly nod her head, hesitated. Iris also kept her mouth shut.
No?
Well.
Umm. Its ambiguous.
Catherine and Iris exchanged nces.
If it had been a little, no, a long time ago, they would have nodded without hesitation
Considering what she had done today. No, from quite a while ago
Shes definitely different from the old days.
A clue finally came to Ophelia. She leaned forward, her eyes wide open.
Shes different from the past? How?
Before, she would have had a dog fight in a situation like this.
Dog what?
When Ophelia asked about the words she couldnt believe hade from the mouth of a youngdy of a venerable family, Catherine smiled brightly.
Dog fight. If it was before, Lady Neir would have thrown her shoes first.
Youre saying that while referring to Lady Neir?
Ah, right. Thats how it used to be. It was famous a long time ago for quite some time.
There must have been rumors about it, dont you remember?
Very it was great.
Perhaps it was before the possession, so Ophelia evaded answering.
If something like that happened, how could she not remember it?
Catherine shook her head as she looked in the direction of Raisa.
Well, its about time for Marchioness Neirs crackdown to work. But there wont be anything different. People wont change that easily. Well, they might change when its time to die, or if they wake up from the dead.
Wake up from the dead.
Ophelia repeated what Catherine had said in a voice so low that even she could not hear it herself.
She must have said it without thinking.
It was an idiomatic phrase that everyone threw around like a joke.
But the words touched Ophelia painfully.
Yes.
People change when they die and wake up.
Ophelia swallowed a wry smile.
Until she was in this situation, she wanted to live a smooth and long life.
(TL/N: the more urate meaning of the phrase used is to just get by and survive as long as possible.)
Out of nowhere, she possessed an extra whose name did not appear in a novel that she did not remember well.
She didnt know why, but she adjusted pretty well and had her own goals of living a long, smooth life.
That was why she lived without drawing attention to herself nor paid heed to anyone, waiting for the day she would escape the family.
Im sure it was
After being forcibly entangled in the bridle of infinite regression.
Where am I standing now?
Who are the people next to me?
The person holding her hand, looking at the same ce, and wandering on an endless path Whoever it was.
She herself changed as much as her surroundings. Alternatively, perhaps she had changed more than that.
She spoke out without hesitation the words she had been whispering inwardly, and did not hesitate to get her hands stained with blood if necessary.
She hated the sad, miserable, and painful death. Struggling to escape the regression was only for herself.
Just, if there was anything different
The fact that, for the sake of only one person, Richard, she would be able to bring about even that death with her own hands.
When she thought about it anew, she was on the verge of bursting out with bitterughter.
Oh my gosh.
Die for someone? Me?
What she could never have imagined was now
Ah. Ophelia?
Huh, yes.
You look dazed. Are you okay? You said it was difficult to breathe.
Iris worriedly looked at the rabbit mask that covered Ophelias entire head as well as her face.
In response, Catherine took a step towards Ophelia and examined her, but then nced at the sp of the mask, perhaps frustrated as she couldnt see her face because of it.
Im okay. Its a bit hot, but its bearable. More than that, Lady Neir has arrived, so shall we start working?
Yes. Lets finish quickly.
Thats right. Its better to finish quickly and rest.
Upon hearing her friends worries, Ophelia was embarrassed. However, the smile beneath the mask was neither bitter nor empty; it was much, much more pleasant.
Catherine was in the corner of the garden, and after Raisa joined the crowd that had subtly moved to the center.
Ill be able to finish it quickly. If I scratch her a few times, shell line it up on her own. Shes a person who cant be proud of her inferiority.
Ophelia shook her head at Catherines words that seemed to look down on Raisa.
No. It wont be that simple.
At Ophelias snappy assertion, Catherine widened her eyes.
The papers that Lady Neir gave you.
Huh? Uh. This?
Catherine retrieved the folded papers from the pocket beneath her skirt.
She opened her mouth again, waving the papers with a disapproving look.
Ame: lol raisa, iris and catherine are all going shes nothing while ophelia is like aM I ovErThiNKing?! (o`o) goooo Ophelia! Trust your senses! Im rooting for you to find out that Raisas a regressor first!!
Dea: thats the goal of this ball, finding out Raisa is a regressor! if Ophelia goes home without finding out, im suing her braincells
Chapter 48: The Three Team Scheme (V)
Chapter 48: The Three Team Scheme (V)
I thought she woulde with an invitation. What a piece of work. Anyway, shes a tacky and annoying woman.
Is that the liquor license?
Yes. Shes basically saying Marchioness Neir stole it.
Catherines words continued as she scanned the garden.
Ill have to find out if this happened to the families of thedies who arent here right now. That marchioness wouldnt have just touched one.
Ophelia shook her head.
That Marchioness Neir didnt give it to her.
Puzzled, Catherine turned her gaze to Ophelia.
What? Then who gave it to her? If another family which isnt as influential as the Marquisate of Neir had touched it, would it have been easily taken? Hn, well, the heir was like that. No way, was he cooperating with Neir to do something like this? Are there other families involved?
Unaware of Hermias rtionship with her fianc and financial state of the county, Catherine, of course, did not even assume that Raisa had done it.
But at Ophelias words, Iris hardened her face as if she realized something.
Even Iris, who had seen the incident up close and lost her friend because of it, had forgotten that Raisa had concocted and executed such a plot.
It was very dangerous to judge someone hastily with colored sses.
It could make you dismiss those who were truly threatening as nothing.
Its not provided by another family.
Then who the heck
Its not something someone gave to her. Lady Neir obtained it herself.
Despite Iris answer, Catherine was not convinced immediately.
It wasnt because of what Iris said.
It was because the gap between the Raisa in Catherines head and the Raisa that Ophelia and Iris were talking about was too severe.
Isnt that what Marchioness Neir ordered?
Ophelia was silent for a moment at the extent of Catherines disbelief, then she formed a reply.
We have to check that too.
She just couldnt tell the story of one persons death and Iris lost friend in detail. Then turning her gaze to Iris, she added.
Not just thedy.
Iris epted the words perfectly.
You mean we have to check whether Marchioness Neir moved?
Yes.
The three sighed almost simultaneously.
The night is long.
Well, the one we were aiming for dide.
Shall we start?
The three of thempleted each others words, and soon approached Raisa, receiving the gazes of everyone in the garden.
.
Going back in time a bit, around the time when the rabbit was getting everyones attention at the vi of the Marquisate of Sheffield.
Richard was listening to reports of disturbing events happening within the empire.
Currently, the whole empire was excited, as the festival where people gathered from all over the continent was just around the corner.
Naturally, both good and bad things would happen more than usual.
Although maintaining an expression ofplete boredom, Richards eyebrows went up slightly as he listened to the report.
People?
Yes.
Is it human trafficking?
You can see it that way
Cooper blurred the end of his words and handed Richard a stack of papers.
The people in it can be said to be the victims for now.
Its identifiable. So whats the problem?
Its clear that the circumstances of buying and selling people have been found, but there are some ambiguous parts to conclude that its human trafficking.
What else could those involved in human trafficking do except be vague.
Cooper couldnt help butugh at his words.
Yes. In this case, the seller is voluntarily offering a deal.
What was human trafficking?
Even decades after very was abolished, it was an act of buying and selling people as goods for someones benefit that still continued.
There was only the will of the buyer in it, and the thought of the seller waspletely excluded.
Of course, those who were sold were only those who have been kidnapped somewhere, or those who have fallen into a quagmire, selling themselves due to excessive debt.
However, the victims were voluntarily sold.
Is it human sacrifice?
There is no word yet that they have been sacrificed to something somewhere.
Richard turned the documents Cooper had handed over and looked at the identities of those who were vaguely called victims.
What do they have inmon?
Nothing has been revealed yet. Everyones age, origin, living situation, work, and rtionship with people around them are all different, so theres no particr simrity.
How about religion?
Yes?
Irrespective of age, regardless of gender, ss or career Its religion that can bind people together at once.
Ive never thought about it that way, but it sure is.
Cooper nodded and paused.
I never thought that Marchioness Neir would reach out to the temple.
Marchioness Neir?
It was an unexpected name.
Yes. The name Neir popped up in rtion to this.
No matter how Marchioness Neir is, she wouldnt touch anything illegal like this. Plus, before the festival? Unless she suddenly goes crazy, that wont happen.
Thats why Im surprised as well. The name dide up. And its from a fairly credible person.
Yes. Neir and human trafficking, its abination that I cant quite spit out just by imagining it.
And speaking of festivals
I know. Those two are investigating.
Yes. Then I will wait for Iris. No, or should I wait for Ophelia?
When Ophelias name came out of Coopers mouth, Richards eyebrows twitched for an instant, but no one noticed.
Wait for Iris.
What? Oh, yes. Of course.
Cooper didnt ask why he had limited himself to Iris, and Richard didnt exin either.
Ophelias voice rang in Richards ears during the short silence.
To think there is such a terrible inevitability as the necessity of making an assassination.
Neir This was the third time.
Cooper.
Yes. Within two days, more urate andplete information
Before Cooper could finish his words, Richard slowly raised himself.
No, I will go.
Yes, what?
Nodding instinctively and mindlessly, Cooper opened his eyes wide.
Are you going by yourself?
Yes.
The aide quickly agreed to the words that the crown prince would personally go for a task that would have been sufficient even if he sent someone.
The one in front of him was Richard.
Who would be concerned about his safety even if he went out alone at night, to a ce that would be extremely dangerous?
Cooper didnt say much and bowed deeply.
Wearing a robe that looked cheap at first nce, with even faint stains smeared here and there, let alone detailed patterns or colorful colors, Richard paused as he headed toward the door.
There will be a letter from James.
Cooper took a step forward and leaned towards him.
Is it dangerous?
Well. I said before that its suspicious.
Your Highness, with all due respect, its been a while since Sir Gryu went off.
Richard did not answer. It was because he didnt know enough to give a quick answer to what the long period Cooper was talking about was.
Ordinary peoples long and his long werepletely different concepts.
There was the only person who could share the passage of time with him.
Only Ophelia.
Therefore?
If I know whats going on and help, things can be handled a little more efficiently.
Along with a friendly smile, Coopers eyes glistened sharply.
Even now, I dont know whats going on. The risk is too great for me to handle alone, so Iris help will be needed.
And?
Even so, there wille a day when there arent enough hands. Comprehensive preparation without knowing anything takes not just twice as much time or effort as targeted investigations or preparations.
Cooper shrugged his shoulders.
So not only Iris, but Ophelia as well, will be mobilized sooner orter. All three aides will have their hands tied.
The moment Ophelias name flowed again from Coopers lips, this time, a deep gorge formed between Richards brows.
I dont have to borrow Ophelias hand yet, but if things go on like this, sooner orter, her help will be essential
James is out in a vige.
Richard cut in; before Cooper could finish his sentence, before the words of him and Ophelia having to spend a longer time together came out.
A vige? He went to investigate something dangerous
He said he suspects that the entire vige has been artificially created.
In response to Richards reveal, Cooper asked what the problem was.
Is there anything wrong with the vige itself being formed artificially?
In some cases, viges were formed naturally as people gathered one by one, but it was alsomon to establish a vige through nned migration.
Ill tell you the details, youll find out soon.
I apologize
And Cooper.
Yes.
Call only Iris.
Yes?
Before Cooper could ask further, Richard disappeared as if dissolving into thin air.
Left alone, Cooper tilted his head as he reached for the papers.
Ame: is that jealousy i smell? *smirks* and im right that richard and cooper are cooped up in the office!
Dea: it 100% is and im here for it haha, now after this short richard and coopermercial break, take me back to the girls!!
Chapter 49: The Three Team Scheme (VI)
Chapter 49: The Three Team Scheme (VI)
Saying only Iris, are you saying that this kind of information is still too early for Ophelia?
Cooper clicked his tongue briefly.
One thing is for sure. Ophelia would be sad if she heard it.
Having no idea what kind of rtionship Richard and Ophelia had or what the former was thinking when giving him that order, Cooper felt sorry for Ophelia who had not yet been properly recognized.
Even though Ophelia was squeamish at first, she got along very openly with Iris now, and she was also arade who he made a tight-knitradeship with while Iris was away.
Heading to the secret drawer inside the library in search of the letter, Cooper shook his head.
Okay, the aides should have some time to chat during the festival.
.
The evening party was reaching its climax as Cooper rummaged through the papers rting to James Gryu.
As the snake, mongoose, and rabbit approached, thedies who surrounded Raisa retreated one step at a time as if they had promised beforehand, creating a circle.
And arger circle surrounding that circle was formed naturally as the otherdies invited to the party gathered.
So the board wasid, but the issue of the festivals interest was sensitive, so they had to find an opportunity to bring it up while talking about trivial things.
[TL/N: I rephrased it into talking about trivial things because the actual raws, while smoking something can give another impression if the reader isnt careful. Anyway, it basically means they gottae up with bullshit to keep the conversation going as they try to get to the main point (I didnt use the bullshit version as it feels cruder than necessary)]
But unexpectedly, before Catherine coulde up with something usible
Ady belonging to Raisas group jumped out.
I didnt expect to see you here. Really, the right Yes, admirationes out automatically in view of thedys family history.
In other words, it was ttery.
It was a tribute to the Marquisate of Neir, who obtained one of the festival rights, which were extremely difficult to obtain and were rarely given away once obtained.
Normally, others would cling to onepliment and starting praising Raisa to the sky.
But this time, no one agreed with the point thedy brought up.
That would be smart.
As there were very limited ways to get such a huge advantage.
Marriage, or alliance.
However, there was no news that Lady Neir was engaged to someone within the counts family, which originally had the festival right, or that they had formed an alliance for a certain period of time.
Thus, everyone except for that ignorant youngdy would have noticed that the method of obtaining the advantage that was so difficult to grasp was neither peaceful nor normal.
Of course, Raisa was silent, and Catherine did not miss the opportunity.
Yes. Im amazed by your great feat. So, if you obtained another right, would you brag about it? Or
Her eyes shone so fiercely that the ruby in the snake mask seemed to be covered in blood at first nce.
Did you say that to subtly insult my family?
But the one in a lion mask didnt even flinch. She answered calmly.
If telling the truth is an insult, I have nothing more to say.
Facing the gray eyes shining through the mask, Catherine involuntarily swallowed dry saliva.
Unlike before, she couldnt read Raisa.
It was not just because the face was covered by a mask.
Even if it was covered with a mask, she could see the movement of the mouth, jaw, and eyes.
Still, she couldnt read it easily.
Indeed, as Ophelia said, there was no sign that it would end so easily.
As the snake and the lion confronted each other again, silence like a grave swept over the vi.
It was an unexpected voice that broke the heavy silence where even slight breathing was audible.
How about an exnation instead?
The voice was very unfamiliar to the youngdies, probably because it echoed from behind the rabbit mask.
Thats why they couldnt even get a clue who the rabbit was from the voice alone.
Liquor license, roses and tulips control and
After that, the rabbit, who had listed a few more festivals rights, looked down at the lion, looking down at the fingers she had stuck out one by one.
These are the rights of the families that are not here. And as everyone knows, among the families that are eligible to be invited to this evening, theres only one family that only has a son. So, except for the county family, thedies of those families did note to this party
After reaching that point, the rabbit paused and tilted her head.
They didnte? Could they note?
The rabbit, who tilted her head a little more, answered her own question.
If they have a head, there will be no reason not toe here, so it must be that they couldnte. Well, theres only one person who knows why.
The rabbits voice fell noticeably for an instant.
The person who shouldnt be here originally.
When the rabbit closed her mouth, there was a silence that was even heavier than before.
By the time the faces of those who felt like they were about to die in the silence went white.
Something more unexpected happened than when the careless youngdy brought up the story.
Under the lion mask, Raisas mouth drew a shady arc.
Yes. I am the only one who can answer that.
Raisa, who seemed like she would never open her mouth judging from her great distance with Catherine, began to tell the whole situation as directly as Ophelia.
And as her words continued, the suspicion of no way? on the faces of those gathered at the evening party turned into an astonishment of that much?
Catherine and Iris also had simr expressions.
It was expected that Neir did something, but no one expected it to be done so quickly and mercilessly.
Because Neir wouldnt have had to.
It was a family that had already built a solid position without having to take advantage of the festival.
Besides, if Neir reached out beyond what it currently had, it was obvious that not only other families but also the imperial family would keep an eye on them, so people thought they would be even more careful about such things.
Was it recklessness or arrogance?
As if Raisa hadnt considered such things at all, she was reaching out in all directions to almost every family involved in the festival.
if thats the case, it should be considered that the right was eventually passed over.
Having confused the minds of everyone present with her calm voice, Raisa added btedly like she had forgotten.
Oh, and. All of this. Its the Marchioness work.
Ophelia, who had been staring at her without blinking, flinched when she saw the momentary twist of the corner of Raisas mouth.
In addition, she was also surprised by Raisas unexpected confession, but she was not too shaken because it was Marchioness Neir.
But wasnt Raisas bted statement really ambiguous?
If it was understood that it was done under the leadership of the marchioness, and that even Raisa, the sessor and next marchioness, did not know much about it, it could be overlooked as self-deprecation.
But if an issue she supposedly didnt know much about was revealed so openly.
It would inevitably be a problem.
While it might have been possible to covertly organize it when it was done below the surface, it would rise up to the families that did not fall into the hands of Neir.
The imperial family wouldnt keep its mouth shut.
And at that time, thedy of the marquisate took a step out of the question of whether or not she was responsible for this.
Its a disadvantage for the marchioness anyway, and it would affect the entire family, so its a wonder about what the point in escaping alone is
Raisas mouth, which had been distorted as she spoke of Marchioness Neir, did not leave Ophelias eyes.
If.
What if there is an infighting between the marquis and the youngdy within the marquis family?
If the puppet had cut the thread controlling her
Ophelia opened and closed her strained hands, hiding them in the folds of her skirt.
Its gone too far.
Its too much.
Ophelia tightened the reins of thoughts that went to extremes without any basis.
Even so, it kept bothering her like a gnat on her fingertips.
Lady Neir was ridiculing herself? Exposing all the family secrets in front of so many people, not to brag, but to mock?
Even if it wasnt Lady Neir, how many people would expose their weakness that they were not trusted by the head of the household?
I cant quite understand
It ended sooner than I thought.
Iris voice, which prated Ophelias thoughts, showed that she felt uncertain about the current situation.
Yes. But since it all exploded at once, theres no need to spend more time.
What the hell is Marchioness Neir thinking? To deal with these things this way.
As expected. Iris was also focused only on the marchioness.
If Lady Neir hadnt said this right now, Marquis Neirs work wouldnt have been this way.
It started and ended so quietly that no one knew about it until the three of them decided to dig it up.
All kinds of colors mixed and sparkled in the lion mask of Raisa, who broke through the soundless mor and left leisurely.
As Ophelia stared at the group of lights that seemed to be muddled and dark at first nce, her head wasplicated.
Attempts to assassinate the crown prince, extortion of festival rights, and even reluctance toward her mother, the marchioness.
Those were things that could happen, of course, but there was something that was not clear somewhere.
In the foggy ce where Ophelia couldnt see an inch in front of her, she groped for something, seemingly taking one step forward and one step back.
Its so frustrating Oh, the mask.
Ophelia tugged Iris sleeve as she looked at Catherine, surrounded by a swarm of youngdies.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 50: The Three Team Scheme (VII)
Chapter 50: The Three Team Scheme (VII)
Ill go get some air.
Are you okay? Shall we go together?
No. I want to be alone.
Are you okay?
Yes. Instead, take care of Catherine.
Iris held Ophelias hand as if she was worried, but Ophelia patted the back of her hand and left immediately.
.
Meanwhile, Richard, who unknowingly created an opportunity for Ophelia and Cooper to be together personally, was about to leave the pce and enter the za at night.
A man wrapped in a ck robe passed through the light of the night.
Just hearing about a ck-hooded figure was suspicious, but strangely, no one paid attention to Richard.
Rubbing his sleepy eyes and yawning in his fathers arms, a childs eyes met with Richards, leading him to open his eyes and mouth wide.
Richard pressed his index finger onto his lips with an expressionless face, and the child tugged his fathers top and nodded.
After crossing the square like that, Richard took a step into an alley much darker than that.
A back alley where even the air changed, like apletely different world with just one step difference.
In the alleyway, tangled like a spiders web, or rather, like an anthill, a different kind of people than those who frequent the za were moving in the dim night.
Those who did not seem to care but constantly looked around, vigntly and sharply, to preserve their lives.
However, even those people did not notice the existence of Richard passing right in front of them.
It would be more urate to say that, like a ghost in the middle of the day, they couldnt recognize him even though he was right in front of their eyes.
Not long after Richard had passed the za and entered the back alley, and to a backstreet darker and deeper than that.
Oh, itste. Itste.
A hurried man caught his eye.
Ugh, I didnt think therell be anything worthwhile right before I have to leave.
As if the man was used to talking to himself, he muttered as he walked along, repeating something ufortably.
If you want to sell yourself, I have to do it since theres money. What a big issue. Well, since the festival is near, its time for weird things to happen
His throat was choked as he muttered like he was in the rain.
A darker night descended from the pitch-ck night sky.
Even on a windless night, the ck robe fluttered as if absorbing all the faintly shimmering lights.
The mouth of the one who looked up at Richard with nk eyes immediately dropped open.
A while ago, someone had seemingly appeared above his head like a painting, but now all he could see was the familiar night scene he had always been to.
He rubbed his eyes and murmured.
Huh did I see something?
He looked around frantically, but he couldnt see anyone.
After a quick sneeze, he shuddered.
Is my body weak?
He sniffed and muttered with a confused face.
I should go get some of that medicine, which is said to be great for the body.
Recently, there was a drug that had been secretly spread by word of mouth, but it was difficult to obtain, so it was said that its performance was overestimated because it was rare, rather than because it was as effective as what the wandering words suggested.
Since its said there are no side effects, I should get some of it and eat it, ahhhh Lets see, how can I get the medicine
The man hurried on his way to work, listing out a bunch of people who dealt in such dubious drugs.
In the ce where the man left, Richard, who had been leaning in the shadows, slowly straightened his body.
Drugs.
If it was medicine that people like that bought, it was probably sold by scammers who tricked people with usible words.
It was a problem that could have been taken lightly.
But isnt that too coincidental?
Human trafficking and drugs.
Of course, it might not be that rare for those two things to happen at the same time on the streets at night, especially in back alleys.
However, a drug rumored to have excellent results and no side effects became popr almost at the same time as a strange form of human trafficking in which victims offered themselves voluntarily
Even considering that it was before the festival, it was unusual for things that werent normally talked about, let alone ur, explode at the same time.
Richard gazed at the silhouette receding into the distance, then sank into the shadows again.
He was going to visit some of the informants nted here to collect the stories and stop somewhere else to put the pieces together ording to what people were saying.
If he followed the lead and listened to the stories, he would be able to get a more vivid picture.
Strange human trafficking and dubious drugs.
Isnt that guy dealing with both?
A few minutester, Richard melted into the air and disappeared, and the man hurriedly tumbled.
Here you are.
Uh, yes yes. Already?
It hasnt been a few minutes
Oops, thats right.
The man quickly straightened his clothes.
Did you bring the tea?
Yes? Tea? What kind of tea do you mean ugh.
The man who hit the head of a subordinate who didnt understand why clicked his tongue.
Ugh, you have a memory of a goldfish. Didnt I tell you to serve tea as theres a special customer?
Ah, you did.
Although the man was annoyed, he didnt have time to bruise his subordinate any more, so he moved to the room where the guest was waiting.
Sorry. Im a littlete because something happened.
Upon entering the room, he bowed as best he could and rubbed his palms together.
I believe it must have been important enough to postpone the previous appointment. What was it?
But all he got back was a cold and rude answer.
It was humiliating, but he couldnt help but answer. Since this impudent and irritating person in front of him was his biggest customer.
Its just its the festival, dont a lot of peoplee and go?
Simply.
There were people who wanted to sell themselves due to unavoidable circumstances.
It was a very strange statement, but the mans biggest customer did not express any doubts.
If youre going to do that, why did you ask?!
As soon as the man vented his anger internally, the customer brought up the matter with a nonchnt face.
My order?
When the topic of money came up, the man quickly rubbed his palms and nodded.
Needless to say, its ready. Would you like to check it?
But of course.
Yes. Then as soon as possible
The man quickly moved his heavy body andid out the poison and medicine the customer had requested.
This is and if you mix it
Even though it was the first time he hade here, the customer spoke expressionlessly, unlike the proud expression of the man whopleted a pretty long exnation well.
Im just an agent. Please enclose a note of all the things you just said.
Yes. Yes.
If so, then why are you asking for an exnation?
Besides, what is that stiff and arrogant attitude while speaking as an agent?
Ive never seen that bastard lower his head. Its like a block of wood had been ced on his neck.
The man cursed inwardly, but let out a servileugh on the outside.
Eventually, when the customer left with a package containing dozens of medicines and poisons, the man quickly erased his humble smile and sighed with frustration.
Tsk, puh! Ah, its really dirty.
Shall I sprinkle some salt?
(TL/N: in some cultures, sprinkling salt wards off evil.)
What kind of nonsense is that bastard? The biggest customer! The things that so-called agent bought are enough to poison every human being on thisnd! I dont know which noble family it is, but its none of my business what the hell youre doing.
Im sorry.
Nevermind, you go over here and bring a woman and a man. Its a product that needs to be sold, so dont ever touch it.
The man threw the crumpled paper, but the subordinate hesitated andughed awkwardly.
I cant read that text.
Oh, right. Hmm, you know the blue house?
Yes.
Based on that
The man who had been criticized by the agent who left was evaluating the deal he had just concluded with his thick fingers.
Lets see. Uh? Was this medicine in there too?
He found that the medicine he was going to take was avable just in time, and was also included in the things he had sold today.
Hmm? If you mix this medicine with this, youll get very severe symptoms of addiction? This is aplete drug Keuk!
Without even finishing his words, he unwittingly pressed his right cheek to the desk.
Of course, it wasnt intentional.
The man whose cheek was stepped on by a shoe descending from the sky desperately turned his eyes to the side to see who was oppressing him, but there was no way he could.
And the moment he realized that, the man immediately lowered his eyes and stopped breathing.
If youre no match, you should justy bare your stomach and obey.
The man faithfully followed the first iron rule to survive on the back alleys.
How long had it been since the man showed submission?
Eventually, the heavy air that had been confined not only to his cheeks but also to his throat was relieved.
This time, while the man still hadnt returned to his senses, the person who had been crushing him sat in front of him.
The mans eyes rolled as he slipped his cheek away from the desk.
He was still wary of even breathing, desperately suppressing his instinctive curiosity to not look until the person in front of him gave permission.
Wasnt that curiosity and the patience to suppress it the driving force behind the mans survival?
Just how much time had passed like that?
Ame: Im really loving this dual plot point we have now. I know its more likely than not that it all leads to Neir, but I just like how both the ML and FL are getting things done!
Dea: Talk about an independent power couple, honestly this novel is giving us everything, the romance, the friendship, the engaging plot
Chapter 51: The Three Team Scheme (VIII)
Chapter 51: The Three Team Scheme (VIII)
Raise your head.
When permission was finally granted, the man gulped and raised his head stiffly.
And in front of his eyes stood a person darker than pitch-ck that he had encountered for a short while before going to work, whom he mistakenly thought was empty hair.
The man froze without making a sound. Richard just stared at him with indifferent eyes.
Facing the golden eyes lurking in the darkness, the mans mouth dropped open and he pulled his neck forward without realizing it.
Golden?
It was such a rare eye color, so the man looked at the dark blob again with his eyes wide open, but his curiosity quickly evaporated as the eyes he met again were shadier than the darkness that lurked.
He told me to look up, not to look at him.
Instinctively, the man sensed danger, and he immediately put his head back on the floor and struggled.
Richard, staring down at the man rubbing his forehead on the floor, said,
You dealt with medicine.
W-What about the medicine?
The man was so nervous that a shrill voice came out, but it was fortunate that it was an answer. With his face still on the floor, the man replied,
Yes, yes. Yes. We deal with medicine.
What about people?
We W-We also handle people
The man couldnt finish his words and broke out in a cold sweat; it dripped like falling beans.
It was because his body was oppressed by the violent death-like pressure that made his skin tingle and peel off.
He felt dizzy, and then his vision began to blur away.
The moment he thought that he was already motionless and dead.
From the top of his head, a rope that looked like a thousand gold, no, would not be changed even if given a thousand gold, came down.
Ill ask you some questions.
Ahhh! Yes Yes! Yes, anything!
Unlike the mans shrill voice, Richards voice remained calm and low, like at the start.
Reveal every single transaction you made today. Everything.
Yes! What suddenly happened before I came here today was!
.
At the time Richard became the nightmare of a man who could beat his stomach like a drum
Looks like Ill live a little longer.
Ophelia, who had escaped under the colorful lights, was breathing heavily.
As she took in the cool air, free from the heat radiating from the lights and the people, she felt her airways freshen up.
Picking up her unexpectedly easy to put on and take off rabbit mask, she took another deep breath and put her mask back on.
I cant let Catherine suffer alone.
Iris should be by her side, but will she really help?
The next second.
At the gloomy corner of the garden where dazzling lights were not present.
A rabbit and a lion met.
After two omens and going through too many regressions to count on one hand.
Finally
The person who caused the regressions and the person who was caught up in it; both who were regressing faced each other head-on.
It wasnt the first meeting.
Raisa apanied Ophelias second infinite regression.
But at that time, Raisa and Ophelias line of sight contained only Richard, not each other.
Therefore, this moment must be the first time they were so clearly aware of the others existence.
It was an unexpected encounter, but neither of them left the spot.
It wasnt just Ophelia who was interested in Raisa. Thetter was also a little curious as to the rabbits identity.
That Lady Sheffield is being so obedient!
Even Lady Fillite stepped forward
This rabbit was that rabbit.
The rabbit protected by a snake and a mongoose.
Isnt it funny?
A predator protecting its prey?
It might be worth using.
Even if its disposable, isnt it better to have more tools?
Once I know who it is, I should be able to decide whether to use or dispose of it.
Raisa did not directly ask the rabbit to take off her mask.
But she didnt even try to guess who she was by asking a this and that question.
That was because she didnt want to take the time.
With the idea of pinning down the target in front of her eyes, she chose the simplest and quickest method.
Dak.
With the sound of the lock attached to the side of the lion mask opening, Raisa revealed her face first.
Actually, there was no etiquette that required the other person to remove her mask, even if she did.
But everyone hadmon sense that if they respected the other person, they shouldnt wear a mask while facing a bare face.
That was exactly what Raisa was aiming for.
Who wouldnt respect Raisa of the Marquisate of Neir?
So she waited for the rabbit to take off her mask and reveal her true identity.
A few seconds passed, then a few more minutes.
Raisas face slowly began to harden.
Contrary to expectations, the rabbit showed no sign of removing her mask.
What Raisa overlooked was that her current opponent knewmon sense but did not hesitate to destroy it.
Ophelia keptmon sense and etiquette to a minimum, and only strictly followed the line that did not cause trouble to others.
Like how hermon sense deemed it not a big deal to cheer for the massacre of the bear that killed her to survive.
Then Raisa, btedly realizing that Ophelia had no intention of taking off her mask,mented.
Thats rude.
It was just two words, but it was more than enough to convey the disregard and displeasure contained within.
And Ophelia did not hold back.
No. Thedy who recklessly took off her mask without the other persons consent is much more rude.
What?
And the etiquette that I have to reveal my face just because you took off your mask doesnt appear in any book.
It was a true statement that could not be refuted.
That was why those words were ufortable and annoying, ones that made Raisa more irritated and angry.
If it was the Raisa before regressions, she would have exploded right away and grabbed that rabbit by the hair, no matter who it was.
But not now.
That thing in front of her eyes bothered her, butpared to other big problems, it was just a thorn under her fingernail.
But it was not something she could just go haha at.
Raisa strode towards Ophelia, reaching out her hand to take off the bunny mask herself.
However, Ophelia reflexively turned her head slightly to avoid it, so it was in vain.
Raisas eyes changed as her fingers touched the air. It was an embarrassing situation, beyond words.
A small thorn that was nothing was starting to get on her nerves more than she thought.
Ophelia couldnt look Raisa in the eye because the area was dark, but she noticed very quickly that her mood had changed. She couldnt be unaware as she was focusing her attention on her.
A terribly unpleasant, foul air ran through her fingertips and threatened to strangle her.
But Ophelia neither withdrew nor fainted.
It was bearablepared to the unexpected painful and miserable deaths that she experienced during the infinite regressions.
The pressure wasnt so little that it could be passed lightly with a smile, but it wasnt enough to crawl on the floor and move Raisas will.
When Ophelia didnt move, Raisas faintly crumpled face contorted like a gash.
And, like a lie, at that moment, the moon hiding behind the clouds was revealed, and through the cold light, blue eyes met gray eyes head-on.
An ice-cold chill ran down Ophelias back.
Then, the moon hid again, though Raisa was no longer visible in the dimly lit corner of the garden
The terrible and nasty things that stagnated and overflowed from the gray eyes faced in an instant could not be erased.
How should it be exined?
It wasnt just anger.
Not just red anger towards the situation right before her, it was much more terrible than that
More of, as if the anger and hatred had pooled and stagnated within her for a very long time.
Ophelia didnt know what to call the creepy thing that kept bubbling and seething beyond refinement.
But she did know one thing.
I cant dismiss Raisa as Marchioness Neirs puppet or as a firefly hidden in her shadow.
And oddly enough.
No, bizarrely.
For some reason, Raisas gray eyes ovepped vaguely with Richards golden ones.
It wasnt the ovepping of something terribly unpleasant, gooey, rotten that gnawed at her nerves.
After being with Richard, things like that No, Ophelia had never seen anything like that before or after possessing, even after repeating infinite regression.
Ophelia felt something intersecting between Richard and Raisa. Something immeasurably old.
It was faint, mixed with that flickering, but also old, overly old feeling which was simr to Richard.
Raisa did not reach out to the frozen Ophelia again.
The fact that she avoided her hands was humiliating to her, and she didnt want to try again.
You dont want to show your face that much. It makes me want to see it even more.
In the end, Raisa made the request directly, leaving behind her manners andmon sense.
Take off that mask.
She red at the rabbit mask for a second before adding.
Before I peel off the skin on your face.
The terrifying words were said with a calm expression and serene voice, so the sense of a gap was even more bizarre.
How long has it been like that?
Raisas patience was starting to run out, to the point that regardless of who the rabbit was, she thought of several ways to do what she had said.
Ame: It just urred to me that all the major characters in this novel are as direct as a bullet train.
Dea: Take off that mask before I peel off the skin on your face. .damn well, okay nice talk, i would not want to get on her bad side
Chapter 52: The Three Team Scheme (IX)
Chapter 52: The Three Team Scheme (IX)
Unlike the vi of the Marquisate of Sheffield, where the evening party was held and the night was brighter than the day, the corner of the back alleys was darker than the night.
I thought it was strange, but
Richard didnt even move an inch as he listened to the non-stop wordsing from the man.
The mans story was not much different from what he expected.
People appeared out of nowhere, begging to be sold.
And since it was money, it was irresistible to greedy garbage.
I did roughly hear the circumstances.
Circumstances?
When Richard responded for the first time, the man replied enthusiastically.
Yes! Thats what it is!
Going back in time a little bit, a few tens of minutes ago.
You want me to sell you?
Yes.
If its a bad joke, Ill make the house youre going to return to today disappear.
Despite the mans sufficiently threatening words, the man and woman standing before him did not blink an eye and repeated what they had said.
You can sell us. My brother and I.
I never bought you guys.
It doesnt matter. Even if you keep the money.
What?
The more the man listened, the more spectacr it was, but the amount of money he could get from selling two people was too much to pass on in anger.
Ahem, hmm. Lets hear what nonsense it is.
The man who had been rambling suddenly hesitated and looked at Richard.
Thinking about it again, the situation the man and woman were talking about was so strange that it suddenly urred to him that the person in front of him might not believe his words and break his neck.
But the man had no choice but to continue speaking.
If he spoke, he might not die, but if he didnt speak, he would surely die.
They said they had to be sold. If they werent sold, they would die? Thats what I meant.
Even while conveying the earlier situation, the man wondered what he was talking about.
Contrary to the mans concerns, however, Richard understood the true meaning of the words at once.
An act of selling oneself to someone that no one could understand at all.
And even the reason was notmon at all.
He must be sold. Otherwise, he would die.
It was a mission.
It might seem absurd to others, but to the person concerned, there was really no other choice but death.
No, if he couldnt do that, it would not befortable even if he died.
Is it really rted to religion?
The initial predictions were fitting to some extent, but nothing was resolved.
It was impossible to get people to make human sacrifices dedicated to an unknown god in the central temple.
It must be some new religion.
However, there was no information anywhere that so-called prophets or saints appeared.
This is a problem.
Its love that makes a person most blind.
Among them, the love for God is strong enough to throw away all family and friends.
Actually, within the empire, religion has be almost a way of life rather than a belief, so it doesnt get much attention, but if its a very small country a few bridges away, the Holy Nation
Richards head tilted slightly as he put aside the thoughts that were going sideways.
If this bizarre human trafficking was intertwined with religion, why Neir?
It was unlikely that Marchioness Neir founded a religion.
Since shes aiming for the throne, not religion.
Where are they sold?
Ah, thats uhm. Its a bit strange, they picked out a few ces and asked me to sell them there.
When Richard gestured, the man quickly recited the ces the man and woman wanted.
It was even more strange because the ces were not particrly rted to the Marquisate of Neir, nor containing special powers.
Rather, it was spread all over the capital. There were only family mansions and shops around it, not much of amon ground.
If he had to pinpoint amonality, it would be that the families supported the imperial family, but it didnt seem to mean much because they werent particrly powerful families.
In the end, it could not be immediately established whether it was part of propagation or if there was another intention.
Next.
Yes? Ah, next. Next, errrr, is the poison and medicine trade
In addition, the story of the man, which continued for a long time, included how to use the drugs and poison provided today.
If you mix it, it bes poisonous?
Yes.
As soon as the mans answer fell, Richard stood up.
He had taken every bit of information he could get from this man.
For the rest, it would be more urate to observe the men and women who sold themselves to this man.
If they devoted themselves to religion and were willing to sell their body, they would probably be different from ordinary people. He had to keep that in mind.
And the strange drug.
He still wasnt sure who supplied this man with the rumored drug, but he probably wouldnt have sold it to just one person.
To get more facts, he must trace it to the origins.
Its not to the point of killing people, but itll be simr anyway
The man blinked.
This was because while he was talking, he missed the face that was before his wide-opened eyes.
No, it was not just that he missed it It just disappeared right in front of his eyes.
The man followed the phantom-like existence, shifting his eyes here and there with a dumbfounded face for a while, but he couldnt find the killer who sliced his entire body anywhere.
Even after Richard disappeared, the man coughed and gasped for the breath he hadnt even known he had been holding back.
Ugh, uhuhuh! Keugh, eugh, ugh!
Tears welled up in his eyes as he instinctively and frantically caressed his neck and checked his throat.
He caught his breath and wiped away his tears.
Dun.
Ahhhh!
When he screamed at the door that suddenly opened without warning, the person who opened the door also screamed.
Argh!
The man and his subordinate, facing each other through the open door, looked at each other from afar, then shut their mouths at the same time.
W-Whats wrong with you?
Shut up ugh.
The man wanted to vent his frustration on his subordinates, but his body did not have the strength.
As he weakly gestured, his subordinate, who had some sensibility, quickly came and helped him.
The man moved almost as if he was crawling, putting his butt on his chair and letting out a long sigh.
The subordinate watching this asked.
What happened?
There was
What?
The subordinate frowned and looked around.
But the surroundings were just as cluttered as when he left.
He didnt notice any additional mess or something amiss. Of course, they wouldnt have put anything worth money in a conspicuous ce
The mans face contorted when he saw the subordinate looking around with a stupid expression.
You stupid bastard, what do you know?
Why are you saying such things?
So you know?
I dont know.
Hugging his bursting suit, the man sighed once more and waved his hand.
(TL/N: in other words, hes chubby/pudgy, probably/especially in the stomach area.)
What did you do?
Oh, those two. I brought them there. You told me not to touch them, so I didnt touch them.
The man felt a headachee over him when he sensed his subordinate seeking amendation for keeping the order.
It was very self-evident.
But, they kept asking me.
What?
They kept asking When will they be sold? How crazy. Im d I didnt touch them.
You bastard. Its not because of my order that you didnt touch them, it was because youre ufortable?
Ah, hehe. Well, alls good anyway.
At the sight of the subordinate scratching the back of his head, the man clicked his tongue in annoyance.
Just take care of them. Its difficult if they starve to death or get sick before we sell them. How much can a healthy young man and woman be sold for? Selling Ugh, its embarrassingly ufortable.
The man grabbed his hair, pulling it.
Surprised by the sudden action, the subordinate blinked and took a step back, but the man groaned and agonized for a long time.
Must be sold. Of course. These were the things that came to me on their own to be sold, I must do my duty and sell them.
But
I dont know what the hell he came and went for. Did I really see something?
What?
Hearing his subordinate questioning response, the man paused as he tried to press his temple; he had a deepening headache.
It was only now that he realized that the pain he had been feeling earlier wasing from his cheek, not his head.
And the pain in that cheek must have been due to being stepped on.
As the man rubbed his cheek, his subordinate stretched out his neck, examined him closely, and tilted his head.
Huh? Why are your cheeks swollen? The marks are also strange
The subordinates words gradually faded away, cold sweat broke out on the mans back.
The phantom he saw earlier was by no means an illusion.
But no matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt figure out why someone so insanely strong came to him.
At best, am I not a businessman who makes a living by selling people to entertainment districts from time to time, or distributing drugs?
It was not an organization that divided the forces of this back alley, so why Why?
With bloodshot eyes, the man beckoned, calling his subordinate closer.
Yes?
From now on, move as quietly as possible from now on. Only you move. Dont let the goods loose.
Yes. Yes, I will. But why?
It looks like theyre caught up in something very dirty, so you have to be careful when moving around.
Hearing the words of his boss spoken in a low, hushed voice, the subordinate became nervous. He swallowed dry saliva and nodded.
He paid so much money that I didnt ask anything, argue, or dig, but it seems that our biggest customer is a huge piece of shit. Dig it up, find out which high-ranking family came to the back alley. Right now.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 53: The Three Team Scheme (X)
Chapter 53: The Three Team Scheme (X)
An hour before the man ordered his subordinate to dig behind the agent Raisa had sent.
Raisa raised her chin as she pondered how to skin the rabbit.
Tachak.
With the sound of the mask unlocking, the bare face under the rabbit mask was revealed.
And when Ophelia appeared, Raisa frowned.
Bol sheik?
An unexpected person came out.
ording to the youngdies who liked to gossip, it was clear that the youngdies of the Sheffield and Fillite families were contemptible.
Didnt you even say everything you couldnt say in front of me?
Is that Bolsheik? Its Bolsheik who is protected by Sheffield and Fillite?
A family that was older than the empire and might have been born with the continent.
But now, only the name of the facade remained.
Thedy of such a family? No,e to think of it
Word had it that she was the new aide brought in by the crown prince.
Very unusually, she skipped all the formalities.
Raisas eyes gleamed.
From the crown prince to Sheffield and Filite.
Indeed, it seemed to be worth using that woman herself, not her family.
And theres value in stepping on it.
She had the guts to say everything clearly even in front of her, so she wouldnt go crazy even if she ripped off at least one limb.
It would be nice to see that stiff thing lying at her feet, bleeding and struggling, begging for help.
Also
The quickest and most efficient way to relieve her mood wasnt to confirm the achievements of what she had aplished.
Its killing an insect thats right in front of my eyes by stepping on it.
Raisaughed like a child having fun as she tore off the wings of a dragonfly without any guilt or hesitation.
To Raisa, Ophelia and all the servants of the Neir mansion were like dragonflies flying away in front of her eyes.
If, like Richard, she had passed them as carelessly as a pebble or grass on the side of the road, the lives of those who caught her eyes would not have been so miserable.
Bolsheik?
No answer came back to the name of the family that she had uttered again.
But Raisa didnt care and added.
Ill see you again.
Raisa was confident, as if telling the truth that the sun would rise tomorrow as well.
And were going to spend a lot of time together.
We will.
Youll whisper to me everything you know, even what youve seen and heard subconsciously.
Raisa vowed to make it so.
She would not regress to today.
She would create her own time for the regression.
One day, the instant she faced Ophelia at a ce she had prepared and at a time she wanted.
That moment would be the time to regress.
The fact that Ophelia was the crown princes aide was not very important to Raisa.
Whatever Raisa did to Ophelia, if she regressed to that time, it wouldnt happen to everyone but her.
(TL/N: basically, the above and following few sentences are Raisa is thinking of torturing Ophelia.)
Thinking about it, she couldnt relieve her mood because she was devoted to her work for quite some time.
She used to do fun things like this in the past, which she couldnt even remember now.
Ah, ah! Ahhhh!
The screams spread all over the ce, but there was no one but Raisa to hear the desperate cry.
It was a specially built torture chamber that only she could enter.
And even if some people heard, who among them woulde to rescue him?
It was Raisas person anyway
The man tied up screamed incessantly.
He didnt even ask for help or release.
He couldnt.
Of course, he did say that at first.
Why Why are you doing this?
Do I need a reason?
Well, it wasnt without reason.
This man was as annoying as a stone that caught her toes while building the vige.
If I tell you why, will your situation change?
Ah, no, thats Please spare me! my Aaaaagh!
The mans voice got on her nerves, so she didnt give him a chance to continue.
The voice was annoying, but the screams and cries werent bad.
Raisa, who recalled the end of the miserable and unrecognizable man, immediately stared at Ophelia.
How would that bold, shameless face and calm, unwavering voice change?
Raisa decided to look forward to that time.
Shall we stop here for today? Oh, send my regards to Lady Sheffield. I hope she will be safe.
As if the lion mask she was holding was cumbersome, she threw it casually onto the stone floor, leaving words that could be either a curse or a warning.
Pujeok.
Then she lightly lifted her foot and stepped on the crown of the lion mask.
Like that, the lion mask, which was illuminated by the light and emitted a faint golden glow, was split from the top and rolled around randomly.
How long had it been?
Ophelia couldnt move an inch even after Raisa left.
Ill see you again.
And were going to spend a lot of time together.
It wasnt a prediction based on any grounds or a wish for it to happen.
It was an affirmation that seemed to speak of a proposition that morning woulde tomorrow as well.
As if there would be no situation where they couldnt meet or spend a long time together
For an instant, goosebumps appeared on the skin beneath the thinyer of fabric.
It was certain.
It must happen.
Like there was no situation at all where she would avoid her or that they could not meet each other.
Was such a thing possible? For a moment, the back of Ophelias neck stiffened as she recalled the nasty and disgusting things that swarmed deep in Raisas eyes.
And the intersection that passed by.
Time.
Yes. The point where she and Richard vaguely ovepped was time.
The shapeless, no, indescribable, unpleasant and repulsive things that had been seething inside Raisa seemed too old.
An excessively old and twisted thing that should not be alive, like remnants that should have disappeared.
It was like a ghost wandering around the heavens in the middle of the day.
Richard and Raisa.
The protagonist and viin.
A very old time.
The shards swirling around in Ophelias head got on her nerves.
The lion mask that was terribly broken by Raisas feet came into Ophelias field of vision
Right. Theres such a thing.
It was said that the most effective way for a horror movie to make the audience tremble in fear was to hide the source of fear so that it was unknown.
Since ancient times, people inevitably felt fear when they encountered something they did not know or could not understand.
And now.
Ophelia was ovee by a visceral fear of Raisa, or rather, the mysterious thing that had vanished before her eyes.
Feeling the distance in her vision, Ophelia bit the inside of her mouth as hard as she could.
Pudeuk.
The taste of blood spread throughout her mouth, with the sound of the tender flesh inside being bitten and torn.
Uh Breathe. Hah Huh.
Only then did the clogged throat open up, and Ophelia copsed.
She put her hands on the ground for a moment, then positioned her weight on her knees before she raised her head.
In a corner of the garden where only dim light flowed, only Ophelias eyes were burning bright with blue mes.
Raisa Neir
Im scared? Am I afraid?
Yes. Surely.
The unidentifiable terribly nasty things that rotted in stagnant water were frighteningly scary.
But would she turn a blind eye to that?
Absolutely not. Never.
Ophelias lips curled up.
Nothing was certain yet.
It was natural that she didnt know anything.
But was there something else she was not sure and didnt know anything about?
It was this damn loop of infinite regression.
Ophelia was now struggling against this irritating bridle.
So, that unknown, terrible thing, and how Raisa revealed she was targeting her
Im not going to sit still and hang out my neck and wait to be bitten to death.
Ophelia took a deep breath, staring straight in the direction Raisa had disappeared.
She seemed to have a fishy smell.
It was sort of like blood, maybe even a very old, stale smell.
After ncing at the lion mask, which Raisa had casually discarded, Ophelia grabbed her rabbit mask and headed for the main section of the garden.
Then, when she rejoined the party with her bare face
When will Sir Sheffielde back
Lets talk about the vineyards that he tends as a hobby which produces very good wine
The murmur of their voices suddenly stopped.
This was because the rabbit that disappeared at some point revealed its identity, which was everyones concern, and returned like the wind.
The youngdies were not the only ones who widened their eyes in surprise.
Catherine and Iris hurriedly approached Ophelia, leaving their opponents alone.
Ophelia.
Ophelia? Are you okay? I should have gone with you
No. Im okay. Even if Im not okay, Ill be okay.
What?
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 54: The Three Team Scheme (XI)
Chapter 54: The Three Team Scheme (XI)
What?
Ophelia shook her hand and moved towards Catherine.
Catherine.
Yes?
Holding Catherines hand, Ophelia continued speaking.
Thank you for providing this ce today.
Oh, no Im happy if it helped.
The fact that Catherines face was red was something anyone could tell just by looking at the nape of her neck or the tips of her ears; there was no need to take off the snake mask.
Squeezing the hand a little tighter, Ophelia lowered her voice and whispered in Catherines ear.
Did you deliberately choose red as the theme color? Bol Because of Bolsheik. Thank you. I really appreciate it, Catherine.
At Ophelias sincerity, which was repeated over and over again, Catherine pursed her lips, and in the end, she did not reply and just bowed her head.
She noticed.
Catherine thought she didnt have to know. She just thought that if she helped, it was good enough for her.
Ophelia patted Catherine on the back of her hand, then shifted her gaze to Iris before saying,
And Im sorry. I think Ill have to go.
Before the two of them could say anything, Ophelia disappeared from the spot like the wind.
After leaving the evening party, Ophelia did not return to her home.
Without hesitation, she moved towards the Imperial Pce.
Because she had a story to share with Richard.
Ophelias steps toward him were elerating.
.
The day after the party where Ophelia saw the terrible Raisa, which made her neck stiff with tension just by thinking about it
It was a nice, warm day, but Ophelia was covered in cold sweat as she curled up in the dark.
The night before when she went to Richard.
He went out?
Yes. Slightly before you came.
Yes. It happens. When When will His Highness return?
He didnt set a time.
In view of Coopers answer, Ophelia waited until the early morning light came hazy.
But in the end she never met him and had to go home around dawn.
Ophelia copsed on the bed as she was, unable to sleep properly despite her exhaustion.
After starting the infinite regressions, she had so many days with nightmares that it would be quicker to count the days she got a good nights sleep. It could even be said now that nightmares were a close friend.
But today, she was suffering from a particrly terrible nightmare.
Even though she knew she had to die, she didnt want to die, so she ran and ran away again.
Then, she opened her eyes in shock without knowing how it ended, and proceeded to fall asleep again as if she had fainted.
Ophelia rose for the fourth time, her shoulders shaking, and a few minutester she stuck her head under the pillow.
The door opened without a knock.
The stuffy air inside flowed out through the crack in the door, and at the same time a shadow entered Ophelias room.
The woman looking around the room frowned once and quickly approached the bedside.
She immediately clicked her tongue.
You really
The elegant canopy was randomly rolled up and tucked away in the corner of the bed, and the clothes that had been taken off were strewn all over. It was a mess.
She could have called the servants right away and told them to tidy things up.
If it was the usual, she would have tidied up this messy room by shaking Ophelia up whether she was sleeping or not.
But not now.
The woman just let out a light sigh, and with those extremely well-managed hands that had never been dipped in water, she picked up the clothes that were scattered all over the ce and put them aside.
After roughly removing the clothes that would have wrapped around Ophelias neck if she rolled over while sleeping, she looked at the owner of the room, who was crouching in a corner, not in the middle of the bed.
Ugh, uhhhh
Ophelia was lying on her side, curled up like a baby and moaning.
Her entire face was crumpled and she was dripping with cold sweat, so it was obvious to anyone that she was having a nightmare.
The woman stared down at her, then she reached out and wiped Ophelias round, sweaty forehead with her hand.
Bright red hair, which clung to the forehead, was tucked behind her ear, and she soon grabbed Ophelias shoulder.
Ophelia?
The shoulder which was held began to shake violently.
Ophelia. Ophelia?
More force was exerted as she went.
Wake up!
Huh! Hwa, ah, ah, ack!
Ophelia let out a choked breath at the strong hand that shook her shoulder.
After inhaling and exhaling for a long time, Ophelia slowly opened her eyes.
Mother?
A familiar face came into her blurry vision.
Her mother, who did not hide her puzzled expression, touched the forehead of Ophelia.
You have a fever. Although its not boiling, you should have taken medicine before it became like this.
The mothers hand brushing her sick daughters feverish forehead wasnt particrly friendly, but her motions were constant.
What kind of child are you
And the nagging that followed without fail.
She said she was a daughter she was very fond of and which she cherished, yet she still didnt do anything for her.
She didnt say much, did everything she wanted, and didnt even tell her daughter that she loved her in her sleep.
She was not a dream mother from dramas, movies, or novels.
Rather, she was a very realistic mother who, whenever she met her daughters eyes, she would say something disapproving about her and nag not just in the first verse, but also in the second and third verses.
Thanks to that, even if Ophelia possessed a novel out of nowhere, she was able to adapt quickly.
What? Youre really
Ophelia was in a state where she was covered in cold sweat and even tears from the nagging that followed, but somehow a bashfulugh flowed out.
It was because the worry and affection underlying all the nagging and sharp words were so new.
It didnt matter if she was her real mother or not.
It was toote for such a question, but it was the mother right in front of Ophelia who stood beside her, wiping her damp brow and watching with anxious eyes.
Was that why?
The feverish and agitated Ophelia brought up a story out of the blue.
She herself didnt even know why she was saying this now.
Mother.
Yes.
Do I not meet your expectations?
What?
Every time we make eye contact, you scold me.
It wasnt something she would throw lightly, but she somehow ended up saying it infinitely lightly.
And after she spat it out, she realized what a stupid question she had asked.
No, um nothing
About to dismiss it with her hand, Ophelia raised her body that was as heavy as water-soaked cotton, but an index finger pressed against her forehead and she was pushed back down onto the pillow.
Her mother, who made Ophelia lie down, responded.
What do you mean by not meeting expectations?
The answer that came out with a sigh was something Ophelia hadnt expected.
Youre an eagle hiding sharp ws. Or a lion hiding fierce teeth.
It wasnt a soothing voice or tone.
It just felt calm andposed, as if listing the facts.
But what is it that scares you, no, what is it that makes you so anxious and stressed that youre lying t on your stomach?
With a light sigh, the older woman poked the tip of Ophelias nose and widened her simr rabbit-like eyes.
Its not that youre falling short of expectations, but youre exceeding them, yet youre just hiding it and its frustrating. Did you think that this mother didnt know you were doing that?
That
The mother smiled faintly at her daughter, who was unable to answer and only nkly moved her lips.
Its the same with engagements.
No did you know what I was going to do?
Yes. Isnt it obvious? A son-inw like that is something that even this mother would not want.
(TL/N: remember that unknown dude who ophelia is supposedly going to be engaged to? but she ended up stuck in infinite regression and became an aide to the crown prince.)
Those were good words, but her mother had a terrifying expression that convinced Ophelia that if she had really taken him in, she would have driven him out with a crushing blow.
How can I put a bastard like that next to you?
The one who was quickly demoted from son-inw to bastard soon expanded its scope.
To stand by your side, at least
Ophelia had to struggle to swallow theughter that was about to burst out at her mothers standard of son-inw.
If that was the standard, one would have to catch a unicorn whose horn crossed the Milky Way and shone rainbow colors.
Ophelia paused as she listened to the conditions of her partner, whose image was gradually taking shape.
No Wait, he actually existed.
A man who satisfied all of those absurd standards.
Mother thats the crown prince.
Ophelias words, which came out as small as the sound of an ant crawling, had an unexpected response this time.
No.
Ophelia blinked her eyes quickly at her mother, who shook her head so resolutely.
Yes? No?
No matter how she thought about it, Richard must be the only human who met the standard that didnt even seem humanly possible
It cant be His Highness the Crown Prince because hes simr to you.
What?
At her mothers sudden insight, Ophelias shoulder bounced like a harpooned tuna.
Why are you suddenly so surprised?
No, that that! You said Im simr to His Highness the Crown Prince.
Ophelia bet her mother didnt know the absurd secret they shared, but even so, she swallowed dry saliva.
Uh in what ways are we simr?
At Ophelia, who couldnt even finish her words properly, her mother subtly scrunched her face.
Everything to the unmotivated eyes and indifferent attitude.
It was rude enough to judge the crown prince, but Ophelia simply shut her mouth and stared.
Her mother was so right, that she couldnt find the words to answer.
Ame: W-Whats going on? I literally just recovered from sickness and this is making my head hurt. Is the mother going to be an important character? Is what she said going to help Ophelia figure out Raisa is also a regressor? Is Richard ever going to have a chance to be with Ophelia? Find out in the next episode when the author decides to reveal it!
Dea: The mother showed up out of nowhere, confused everyone, sunk the OpheliaxRichard ship and hit us with her wisdom, shes honestly an icon
Chapter 55: The Three Team Scheme (XII)
Chapter 55: The Three Team Scheme (XII)
The mother whispered softly as she touched the quiet Ophelias cheek.
I dont know what the wind blew, but you changed after the National Foundation Day. Until then, you were just living as you went, without any ambition or any hopes or goals for the future, so from this mothers point of view, I wanted to do something.
Uh uh
Before and after the National Foundation Day Probably so.
That was when the infinite regression started. While experiencing miserable and causeless deaths that no one knew about except Richard, lets survive as if there was no tomorrow and then run away with the secret funds! The motto of life hadpletely changed.
But Ophelia couldnt exin all those things to her mother.
Ophelia tilted her head vaguely, blurting out a mumble.
Fortunately, her mother just lightly sighed, as if she hadnt thought about prying.
Im not saying that youre living your life wrong. I just thought that if you had goals, you would be able to live a more colorful life. So, if I pushed for an engagement like that, I knew you would do anything to kick it.
Haha.
Watching her daughter avoiding her eyes and her dry smile slipping, her mother grabbed her cheeks and stretched it.
Haha, what do you mean haha. I gave you trouble to make you show your abilities, but you used it to collect secret funds.
Ophelia was taken aback by the unanticipated words that came from the mouth of apletely unexpected person.
That did you know that too?
Wouldnt you be interested?
Ophelias secret funds.
Well, although it was secret funds, it was not hidden very deeply, so anyone should be able to find out who the owner of the gold was if they set their mind to it.
But for that to happen, one would have to go through quite a cumbersome process.
Her mother was the woman who was currently in charge of Bolsheik.
She could have figured it out if she wanted to, but, as earlier said, she had to be more than interested.
It was definitely something she had to put time and effort into.
The secret fund is smoothly growing, and a house to live in and a job to sustain your needs are well-obtained and prepared step by step Youve been hiding them.
Ophelia had nothing to say even if she had ten mouths.
Ophelia.
Her mother cupped Ophelias cheek and looked straight into her eyes.
Remember who you are.
As blue eyes widened slightly, a smile bloomed on her mothers lips.
My daughter. Ophelia.
The touch brushing her red hair was meticulous.
You are a Bolsheik.
The family name contained pride; it was also proud of its people.
If you want to do something, anytime, anything.
The older woman whispered as she peered into Ophelias hazy blue eyes.
Keep in mind that you can. That Bolsheik will be happy to do anything for you.
Ophelia was somehow ashamed of the confidence she felt in her mothers calm words and the soft affection that undeid it that tickled her insides more than that.
Maybe she forgot because it was so obvious.
Was it because she was so close that she couldnt know?
Her mother did not disapprove of her as she thought, nor did she see her only as a tool for her family.
All hercent thoughts were wrong.
Her mother acknowledged her, wanted her to develop her abilities, and said that Bolsheik would give everything if she wanted it.
Bolsheik, a family so old that it was said its history coincided with the beginning of the continent.
That was why it was also a family with a history that could not be imagined, no, more than imagined.
Its current evaluation was just a toothless tiger, but well.
There was a saying, A rich man canst three years even if he bankrupts, so could it be that a family that has had more prestige than just being rich for such a long time was just a paper tiger?
That was unknown, but there was probably no family in the present empire that had not owed a debt to Bolsheik at least once.
If she looked for it, she would be able to find some connection with the Marquisate of Neir.
After all, wasnt it Bolsheik that had a crazy history of a reincarnator, possessor, and even guests from another dimension?
Suddenly, an unfounded confidence that she could do anything surfaced.
Before long, Ophelia threw a joke mixed with mockery.
Even things that seem impossible? Like getting out of the damn loop of regressing indefinitely?
It was a joke that anyone would retort Dont say nonsense, but her mother answered by lowering her lips to Ophelias wet forehead.
Yes. Even something like that.
Ophelia stammered as her mother made her close her eyes and patted her chest slowly.
Then then now I wont have a bad dream
The touch of her mother as she looked down at her daughter as she fell into a deep sleep without finishing her words wasnt as sweet as before, but it didnt stop either.
And that day, Ophelia didnt have a nightmare for the first time in a long while, and she was able to sleep soundly as if she had milk and honey.
.
Around the time Ophelia was suffering from a nightmare.
Raisa was preparing for a nightmare.
Not for herself, of course, but for her mother.
A new drug?
Yes. As Ive said, it has been spreading extensivelytely.
Raisa twirled the small bottle around in front of her eyes.
The agent standing in front of her had survived safely under her for a long period of time, no, an incalcbly long period of time, including the hours of her regression.
Although the situation changed slightly each time she regressed, he had never been out of her sight.
She had to say he was capable enough, that his survival instincts were excellent.
There must be a reason when that kind of guy didnt go to the main point right away.
Had it been for other things, she would have blown him off at once, but she lifted her chin instead.
So? Whats the use of this?
Its a medicine that invigorates and relieves pain.
Its amon medicine.
There are no side effects.
The hand that was spinning the bottle stopped.
There arent any side effects?
Yes.
Pain-relieving drugs were often apanied by tremendous side effects.
The most representative of these was a drug that had thebel of medicine but was used as poison.
The corners of Raisas mouth twisted.
Im not suggesting you eat this for that reason.
The drug itself has no side effects. Just
Just?
Its said that if you mix it, therell be very strong addictive symptoms and intellect breakdown.
Its poison.
Yes. And the medicine that it needs to be mixed with is also rtively easy to obtain, but very expensive.
Even if its discovered, the excuse that its for yourself can be made.
The agent bowed deeply, and a more shady smile spread across Raisas already twisted mouth before disappearing.
Too perfect.
The sarcasm in it was clear.
Nothing in this world could be so perfect as a dream.
Theres no reason not to use it. Who knows about this drug?
The drug itself spread widely in the back streets in a short time, but its likely only those who sell it know how to mix it.
A secret is a secret only in the grave.
Raisa waved her hand ever so lightly and ordered someones death.
Kill them all. By any means necessary.
However, despite her order, the agent did not easily bow his head.
Raisa gave a small nod to him as she eyed him carefully.
She hade up with a pretty usible way to m her mothers head onto the floor, so that was to be expected.
Tell me.
You told me to deal with everyone who knows, but it might be best to not do so until we can produce this drug ourselves.
You mean to keep the original producer alive?
Yes.
Raisa happily agreed, rolling the medicine bottle in her hand.
Of course we should. No.
The corners of her mouth twisted and a sly smirk caught on.
Bring the original producer. If he rebels, you can cut off his legs. Even if he doesnt have legs, he can make the drug.
Yes. I will deal with it. And the supply of other drugs in the future.
Indeed, this agent never disappointed Raisa.
He was still trying to prepare for the supply of drugs even though it hadnt been confirmed it works.
But tools were just tools.
Raisa did not give him a satisfied smile, pat him on the shoulder, or guarantee his life.
He, too, could be reced at any time, so what was the meaning of those actions?
And the answer to the question he asked was also in that context.
When such a bug dies, other bugs take their ce. They are useful in their own way, arent they?
The agent bowed deeply, and Raisa issued an order.
Left alone in the midst of poison and medicine, Raisa shook an almost perfect mixture.
The flowing liquid was pale pink, so it looked like a cute essory.
And no one would be wary of such a cute trinket.
Anyone would just think its insignificant.
Just like how Raisas mother treated her.
Its not that Im not cute.
Sneering, Raisa looked at the medicine that was to be mixed with this drug.
Unexpectedly, there were a lot of cases where medicine became poisonous when mixed with another.
Does mother know?
Raisa calmly touched the lined-up poisons.
Marchioness Neir treated hers and her daughters body like crap.
It must have been a natural step for her to collect so many poisons that she couldnt count even if she put all her hands and toes together in preparation for all the poisoning threats in the world.
For an unimaginably long time, she had been by her mothers side.
Ame: my mother called me while I was tranting the mother-daughter talk lmao made me jump even though im not doing anything bad and dont have a guilty conscience (right????? *eyes quaking*)
Dea: we jumped from a healthy mother-daughter rtionship to this trainwreck haha
Chapter 56: The Three Team Scheme (XIII)
Chapter 56: The Three Team Scheme (XIII)
Ive never seen a medicine called poison.
Of course, one shouldnt mix medicines anyhow.
She didnt think her mother would know as much and extensively about medicines as she did about poison.
Taking out and tapping the medicine to mix to make poison, Raisa hesitated.
None of the fairly reliable tools that were brought so far had been asplete as this lie.
Should I experiment first?
While shaking the pink bottle, Raisa shook her head.
No, she didnt even have to experiment with other things.
If it worked, it would be perfect, and if it didnt, she would have to use another method.
If sessful
It could turn that proud marchioness mother of hers into an addict.
It was not a well-known drug, thus the exact side effects were a mystery, but it was said to be addictive, so it was something to be aware of gradually.
However, the mind should not bepletely destroyed.
Her mother must die, crawling on the floor with her sanity, with her eyes on Raisa the moment she took it all.
What you failed to aplish, was taken by this daughter, whom you despised and neglected so much and used to your hearts content.
You have to die watching me get everything.
A dirty smile of greed and hatred spread across Raisas mouth.
Raisa, who put down the pink bottle, paused.
The process of this matter is slow.
She patted one of the papers and furrowed her brows.
It was ambiguous whether or not he was an impurity that had entered her town.
She sent someone to track him down, but since the person was new, it would take some time to get results.
Indeed, not everything can be perfect.
At least, Im d I got this cute thing.
If the problems in the vige grew out of control, then she should just go back.
If she regressed, other problems would pop up, but there was no other way if a problem that she couldnt deal with broke out now.
Come to think of it
This regression was simr to thest one.
A regression that didnt go the way she expected.
It was already the second time.
Well, its not the first time, so its not that special.
It was ufortable, but there were many other things she needed to pay attention to first.
Raisas two unexpected regressions were temporarily relegated to a corner of her mind as there were unexpected harvests and trouble in the town she cared about most.
This was how Richard was concerned, Ophelia shook her head not knowing that she had given the correct answer, and Raisa stopped thinking for a moment.
A third omen began to fill the sky.
.
By the time Ophelia fell into a deep sleep like sleeping beauty.
Catherine met a man who could be her nemesis in her previous life, and even in this life, she growled whenever she was face to face with him.
Why dont you live there?
Im still alive.
Pack up your stuff and leave. Donte back. Forever!
At her pointed words, her blood-rted brotherughed and smiled widely.
Thats a good idea. I thought you would im the position of heir by this time. The next marquis is Catherine Sheffield! The Sheffield familys glory continues
Shut up, Lawrence.
Widening her axe-like eyes, Catherine didnt stop with her words and rushed to thrust her fist into his mouth.
The societys hive. Cutting off the leash of the person she traded with at once It wasnt just that. A bloody look that mercilessly catches one off-guard, obtaining the most advantageous conditions.
However, Lawrence, who had been receiving such nces since he was born, did not lift an eyebrow.
His serene smile merely made Catherines stomach turn inside out.
So why are you being sarcastic when you know you wont even get your moneys worth?
Youll be damned by that mouth.
You know that if I fail, Sheffield will also fail.
The family wont be ruined just because the next head of the household is dying. Ill beat you out.
Then Ill seed in advance Ah, I got it. I got it.
As a sign of surrender, Lawrence ced his hands before his chest and showed his palms to Catherine, who really seemed about to tear his hair apart, and turned his words around.
More than that, dont you want to know why Im here?
Theres a problem.
Catherine replied nonchntly while looking at him with a pathetic scorn.
Then he shook his head and smiled mischievously.
Thats being taken care of thanks to you, and Im here to pick up a guest.
At the evening party, Catherine received an urgent request from Lawrence, and that matter was being investigated.
There was not a piece of pretense in the words thanks to you, so Catherine, feeling a little relieved, nodded her head.
You have a guest?
Ive invited a very special guest to the brewery.
If youre gasping for breath, it must be a pretty important person.
Sure. Its important. Its Lady Bolsheik.
What?
You sent a letter that seemed like you would soar into the sky, saying you found the person of your destiny. How could I stay still? Oh, but I invited her after your schedule.
The driving force was really extraordinary; there was no doubt that he was born with the same blood.
Catherine couldnt believe the words of the irritating bastard and asked again.
You invited who? Ophelia?
Yes.
Really?
Really.
Really?
Really.
Hey!
Lawrence, ncing at the face spilling out harsh words, only shrugged his shoulders with a very rxed face.
Having listened to all the curses in the world for a long time, Lawrence held Catherines face in the palm of his hand.
Thanks to you, I can live another hundred years.
Youll survive even if the world perishes, because you ate so many curses!
Thank you very much for that.
Thats a curse, you fool!
Brother. I enjoy talking with you, but let me ask one thing.
Im not happy Eup! Eup! Ugh!
The moment Catherine was about to pounce, Lawrence blocked her mouth with the palm of his hand and tilted his head towards her.
Did you properly recognize the person of fate?
Catherine, who struggled to remove his hand, paused.
She pried his hand off and gave an annoyed look at the face that looked simr to hers.
Its none of your business.
Although Lawrence hadnt said anything yet, Catherines reply was full of thorns, as if she was going to protect Ophelia from him.
Despite having no intention of stepping down, Lawrence obediently uttered, Oh, is that so?
The one with a sullen face in front of him was his younger sibling.
Although Catherine was a notorious youngdy who did her work clearly and spoke her mind in front of anyone, Lawrence saw her as just a hollow deep fried rice puff.
(TL/N: /gangjeong is a traditional Korean confectionery made with glutinous rice flour. The deep fried rice puff has a hard outer coating of honey, crushed beans/seeds and more, a hollow inside. In other words, Lawrence thinks Catherine just has a hard front.)
He was not talking about her ability or the power she possessed.
She made loud noises, but was soft on the inside No, it was not soft. In any case, she was not as ferocious and wild as the thorns she exposed on the outside.
Rather, she was an innocent child who believed in fate in a fairy tale that everyone read and fell asleep to in the old days.
Well Looking at her face now, isnt she naive?
Lawrence tilted his head, making a smile.
As the one sharing the same blood as her, he knew very well that she would never tell him.
And he knew very well how to get her to open her mouth.
Lawrence, befitting of a natural enemy of the same blood, provoked Catherine calmly and without hesitation.
Actually, I thought Id never find out what youre talking about, whether its fate or not.
Its only natural that you cant think of anything else with your little head.
Of course, Catherine wasnt easy.
Still. Really? What is fate? A person who believes in such things and even acknowledges it? Didnt you dream in broad daylight?
Even his expression, tone, and gestures seemed sincere, that he really couldnt understand.
Catherine was well aware that it was a provocation, but she still fell for it.
Hey!
No matter how sweet the alcohol I sent you is, you shouldnt drink it in broad daylight and get drunk. Did you dream?
This
As Lawrence had predicted, Catherine started swearing at him again, and it wasnt long before she cried out.
Invitation! Well done! Very well done! See it clearly with those eyes and engrave it clearly in that little head! The person of my destiny!
Out of breath from screaming and shouting incessantly, Catherine let out a gasping breath before forming an oops expression, but Lawrence was calm.
Well then. I knew you would say that. Im d I invited her.
You knew it but you still got hit.
It was like this every time I talked to that bloody, irritating guy.
But Catherine knew too.
If she hadnt really wanted to show Ophelia, she wouldnt have fallen for the provocation.
She knew how Lawrence felt when he said he had to see Ophelia.
She really found it meddlesome, an irritating concern, but he was not going to listen to her even if she said that.
Well, anyone would want to check it somehow if their damned sibling changed his or her stance, iming their fateful partner appeared overnight.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 57: And Then There Were None (I)
Chapter 57: And Then There Were None (I)
In addition, the desire to brag about Ophelia certainly made her fall for his provocation even more quickly.
Really, if Ophelia hadnt been shy, she would have carried her by her side and screamed all over the block.
Were friends for life! Shes the one of my destiny!
Before long, Catherine calmly warned Lawrence.
No, that was more brutal than kind.
If you look at Ophelia and fall in love with her, Ill pluck out your eyeballs.
And Lawrence shrugged his shoulders once again, calmly taking Catherines words.
Isnt it better for me to fall for her? If it goes well, shell be family in the future.
What bullshit huh?
Family. Real family.
Catherines eyes began to shake violently as Lawrence lowered his voice into a whisper, cing his hand over his mouth.
Ophelia and her, family Family.
However, in order to do that, her brother and Ophelia must decide
No way.
Catherines mind, which had been gone for a while, came back as soon as she imagined the scene of Ophelia and Lawrence standing side by side in a rain of flowers.
Ill kill you. Ill kill you even if you show that kind of attention.
Ah, it didnt work.
What? You!
In the midst of such a fierce battle between the pair of vigorously energetic siblings.
While the servants of the marquisate looked at the ce to be cleaned today with philosophical hand gestures and expressions saying, Here they go again
A mature looking worker, who had been working alone in the Lawrences brewery, narrowed his eyes.
What is this buzzing sound? Is it the locusts again?
He frowned as he recalled the days before when dozens of locusts had raged on him.
But no matter how much he widened his eyes and searched everywhere, he couldnt find the locust.
Ah, if I see a locust with this level of defense, its probably not a locust. Did I hear it wrong?
He tapped his ear and trudged away. No matter how much he rubbed his ears, the humming didnt go away.
What is it? Is it around here?
He looked around the oak barrel, but could not find the source of the strange sound.
Did I really hear that wrong?
As he tilted his head and turned around with a puzzled face, a ck cloud came into his field of vision.
Dark clouds? Damn it! If it suddenly rains!
He sprinted to collect all the things that shouldnt get wet in the rain.
So he didnt notice.
What looked like dark clouds covering the sky was an enormous swarm of locusts that could hardly be called dozens of locusts.
.
Two days after the evening party.
As soon as Ophelia entered the Imperial Pce, she rushed towards Richard.
Bang!
She shouted as she hit his desk with force.
Where have you been!
Youre close.
Richard, who faced Ophelia at such a close distance that the tips of his nose collided with hers, did not push her away even as he said that.
Ophelia didnt care at all about their proximity and let a wild snort out.
It had been long past the period where she would be embarrassed or ashamed for snorting like this or directing her bloodshot eyes at him.
Where the hell have you been!
I was told you looked for me two days ago.
What!
Ophelia, who was preparing to shoot, faltered at Richards ensuing question.
What about yesterday?
What?
You looked for me two days ago, but you came only today. What were you doing yesterday?
No, thats Um.
Ophelia quietly pulled back and shook her head.
And Richard, having no intention of letting her go, grabbed her slender wrist that was resting on the desk.
He didnt apply too much force so that it would hurt, but she would never get out of his hold.
He asked again.
The aide wasnt in the aides office. Where and what were you doing yesterday?
Although held still, Ophelia tugged her wrist with a glimmer of hope, but there was really no way she could get out of his grasp.
She finally opened her mouth, but it closed without a sounding out.
And as the silence lengthened, Richards golden eyes sank deeper and deeper.
Ophelia was his aide, but she had no obligation to report her every move.
However
It was Cooper who greeted Richard when he returned to the Imperial Pce midday two days ago.
Youre back?
Its not very different from what we expected.
Human trafficking is rted to religion.
Yes. I couldnt find any particr connection with the Marquisate of Neir. Lets dig into that part a bit more.
Yes. I will.
And what religion it is. It doesnt matter if its just a few people gathering and talking nonsense, but if it goes beyond that, itll be a problem.
Voluntary human trafficking itself was already a problem, but such an unknown religion could cause a bigger problem than that.
And one more thing.
Cooper picked up the small pink bottle that Richard had brought back with him and narrowed his eyes.
It was a viscous substance that clung to the bottle and slowly dripped down.
Its medicine.
If its medicine
At the word medicine, Coopers easy smile disappeared in an instant, and his eyes reddened at once.
Drugs had a long history and were among the evils that had not yet been eradicated.
It would be strange if he, who was the crown princes aide and personally suffered from being entangled in drugs, didnt roll his eyes.
The medicine itself is not a drug.
Then. When mixed with other things, it bes that kind of thing.
Richard tapped Cooper on the shoulder as he held onto the bottle so strongly that it was as if he would break the bottle.
Weve found the original producer, so secure it.
Yes.
And Cooper.
Richard whispered this softly to the grimacing Cooper.
This drug will never work out.
To his assertion of the future, Cooper agreed without a single doubt.
Richard was the next emperor who would stand on top of everyones heads.
Thats why every word he said was weighty, and what he said had toe true.
It sounds absurd at first to believe that someones words woulde true, but the emperor and the crown prince were in such positions.
And Richard was also a person who actually did what he said he would.
Everything he said had never gone unfulfilled.
Even those who rose up like bees, iming that what Richard brought up were nonsensical, kept their mouths shut when they saw the trajectory he had walked.
There was no reason why Cooper, who was only full of loyalty to him, did not blindly believe in Richards words.
Cooper, this is more urgent, so take care of it first Oh. Greetings, Your Highness.
After nodding lightly at Iriss polite greeting, Richard hesitated.
What about Ophelia?
Shes not here yet. She has never beente.
Shes never been like this before, perhaps she is sick
Richards expression changed very subtly as he watched the two busy covering for Ophelia, who did not appear without a word.
Every time he heard Ophelias nameing out of Coopers mouth
Recalling that far, Richard shook his head.
Just like that, how much time had passed while he was lost in his memories?
Richard and Ophelia parted their lips almost simultaneously.
Maybe theres something else.
I was gone!
And silence fell between the two.
The eyes of Ophelia, after confessing her shameful actions yesterday, shifted sheepishly while waiting for her flushed cheeks to cool down.
Thanks to her mothers sincerity and constant love yesterday, Ophelia was freed from her nightmares and fell asleep as if she had fainted.
But never did she imagine that the whole day would fly away while she slept so ignorantly of the world.
It was the first time she had such a restful sleep since starting this goddamn infinite regression, but there was a price.
Richards voice slipped through Ophelias ears as she wiggled her fingers.
You slept? All day?
Yes. Haha. I slept very well I apologize for being absent from work without a word.
Unable to hide her embarrassment, Ophelia put her hands together on her navel and bowed her head, then lifted and tilted her head.
By the way, what were you trying to say? What about someone else?
Richard gave apletely different answer to her question.
I was investigating.
It was a tant switch in topic, but Ophelia went along with it without hesitation.
Whatever it was about someone else, how important could it be?
Oh, two days ago? But what kind of investigation? Wait, did you go there yourself?
Because its faster.
Is it okay for the crown prince to just wander around like that I guess. Of course.
The all-toomon talk of being aware of your position and taking care of yourself popped up, but it quickly went away.
Since the other person was not a normal person at all, whats the use of talking aboutmon sense?
Ophelias expression became more and more serious as Richard continued to speak.
Human trafficking?
Ame:counting down the days to richards jealousy explosion~
Dea: ophelias about to get locked up somewhere.or cooper might lose his job
Chapter 58: And Then There Were None (II)
Chapter 58: And Then There Were None (II)
As if she didnt even want to say it, Ophelia opened her mouth with a frown on her face, clearly fed up.
There are still people who do that? No, that was a stupid question. I guess. Theres a lot of junk that does anything for money.
The act of buying and selling people was abandoned a long time ago, both in the world she came from and in this world.
But it was also tenacious, like the cockroaches that still roamed in the shadows in both this world and the other.
Just as bees gathered in honey, garbage that did anything that made money gathered at the smell of money.
In this case, it was a bit bizarre that it was voluntary human trafficking.
Wait a minute. Can the word voluntary and the word trafficking be put in the same line?
Ophelias jaw dropped, incredulousness coloring her face as Richard continued the story.
No, theres these pseubi vibes!
Pseubi?
Ah, I mean pseudo, but I mispronounced it because I was excited. Uh, anyway, pseudo means that it looks real and simr on the outside, but its not at all on the inside. Oh, this is of course, also a word coined by the grandfather next-door.
In other words, its fake.
Thats right. Its like a case of fake religion wearing a mask of religion.
While talking about the evils of pseudo, Ophelia hesitated.
Aside from it being fake, what was the reason for voluntary human trafficking?
What is the reason for making such a mission?
The whole reason for human trafficking is money.
But rather than selling it like that, it would be more profitable to go somewhere and make money by working like a ve.
You said it with your own mouth. You shouldnt expectmon sense from pseudo-trafficking.
Of course, the ultimate goal of the pseudo is having a high status as a madman who talks about being a religious leader. I dont know if its a real crazy guy, but most of those guys are snobs among snobs, so they talk a lot about money.
Then Ill have to dig a little deeper.
Yes. If money is not the purpose
Richard tilted his head towards Ophelia when she paused her words.
What if not?
She shook her head.
The word terror that passed through her head would be an overkill.
There wasnt such a thing in this world right? No, could it be?
Ophelia.
No. Ive been thinking for a while.
Tell me anything.
Its really nonsense.
It doesnt matter.
There was not a sliver of doubt in his staring eyes.
Ophelia took a deep breath and exined by unraveling the word terror.
To infiltrate a ce necessary to achieve a goal and bring about a disaster with human power.
It could be. Its really just my opinion. Has something like this happened before? In the history of the continent?
No.
Ah, of course. Hahaha. Please just pass it as nonsense.
Ophelia shrugged her shoulders with an awkward smile, but Richard shook his head.
No, I will tell you to investigate with that in mind too.
Yes?
Richard looked down at Ophelia, who had widened her bunny eyes, and smiled.
Didnt you say that?
Me? Did I say that
That I have to consider the worst.
Ophelia blinked.
That Did she say that?
Its an expression that I dont remember.
Its more amazing to remember.
I remember everything you said. They dont go away.
The words no matter how many regressions that were omitted in his words could be understood without having to hear them.
Ophelia reached her hand out toward him without saying anything else.
Richard also said nothing more and looked down at Ophelias hand that held his.
It was a soft hand that was much smaller than his own, but that small hand held his muchrger one as if it was wrapped around it.
The warmth of their contact was lukewarm, and there was no ardent and affectionate emotion flowing.
And that was enough for both of them.
Asrades who had been going around for so long and didnt know how much longer they would spend together
Then Ophelia let go of Richards hand and asked.
Is the pseudo-trafficking investigation over?
No, there were other harvests. Medicine.
What medicine?
Ophelias expression was as rotten as when she heard about human trafficking.
If it was just an ordinary medicine, Richard wouldnt have even mentioned it.
Then, that medicine must be
Its not a medicine.
Yes? No?
Yes.
Then what kind of medicine is it?
She wondered if it was something like a cure-all, so she asked, but the answer came back as expected.
Its poison.
Ah, yes.
After giving a vague answer, Ophelia immediately tilted her head.
You said earlier that its medicine, but now, poison?
Its said to be an almost perfect fatigue reliever with no side effects.
Fatigue medicine? Where can I buy that Eup, ah!
Ophelias eyes went round at once at the sound of a fatigue reliever with no side effects.
Thanks to her sleeping through yesterday, she recovered a little, but since she became the crown princes aide, she was always suffering from chronic fatigue.
Richard, blocking Ophelias face as she struggled to grab the pink vial, smiled and added.
Once we get the original producer, well have to analyze exactly what this drug is.
You said there are no side effects!
Ophelia, whose eyes were turned upside down, showed a desperate will to take the medicine right away. Really, she couldnt help it.
You dont know for sure. So dont even think about touching it until its perfectly safe.
Richard!
Ophelia struggled, pushing her arms towards the medicine bottle despite knowing that it would not work. But she calmed down at once at Richards following words.
I dont want to lose you over something like this.
Those words came out so easily and calmly, but the weight contained in it was not something that could be passed as effortlessly and coolly.
Just as Ophelia could not bear Richards pain, Richard could not bear the loss of Ophelia.
It was an obsession that people in love often felt, but it wasnt that sweet and thrilling.
Since he was just holding on to live.
Driven to the abyss, the wounded held each others hands while facing each other.
The sincerity that they couldnt say out of their mouths dug deeper than that, under ayer of each others skin.
And this time it was Richard, not Ophelia, who joined their hands together.
The thumping sounds became more and more simr, as if their heartbeats were transferred from hand to hand, and then merged.
Eventually, Richard asked without letting go of her hand.
Why did you look for me?
Lady Neir is too suspicious.
Ophelia confided to Richard about everything she had done at the evening party.
Raisa appeared wearing a lion mask, and how that very mask was smashed and rolled around.
Plus her certainty that was like a prophecy that they would definitely meet again.
And
You saw the same thing in her eyes?
Ophelia shut her mouth for a moment and stared nkly at Richard.
The inside of the golden eyes was empty, and only dry, crumbly things were swirling around.
She tightened her grip on his hand and parted her lips.
It looked old.
Even with those words without context, Richard knew what Ophelia was trying to say.
Time.
It must be referring to the time that they did not yet know how much more would pass, even after a long, eons of eternity had passed.
I didnt see it wrong. Its really
Ophelias cheeks went white as she couldnt keep up with her words.
It was because the disgustingly unpleasant and grotesque hatred and obsession that had been seeping in Raisas eyes at that time, as well as the greed that covered it all, could not be erased and came to mind clearly.
Richard pulled the rounded shoulders and trembling chin into his arms.
Ophelias tremors gradually died away from his warmth and support, which was harder than anything else, stronger than winters steel.
She took a short breath and spoke up again.
Lady Neir is more dangerous than Marchioness Neir.
Even the marchioness wouldnt know what the youngdy was doing or what kind of eyes she had.
If she knew, there would be no way she could treat her like a puppet.
A lion a lion mask. This is also my leap
Is it treason?
Ophelia unwittingly crumpled Richards shirt as his voice recited her thoughts.
The two didnt say anything, but a lot of words passed between them.
Nothing was certain yet.
No, even thinking like that was really merely a small piece that could only be called a leap.
But they knew who to pursue.
Raisa Neir.
If they looked at the trajectory of what she was doing or what she was likely to do, they would probably catch something.
Though, they didnt even know what it was yet
Soon, Ophelia took a deep breath and raised her head and one hand at the same time, strongly expressing that she had something to say.
When Richard nodded, Ophelia quickly uttered.
Ame: one, step, forrrrrrward (only for the raisa part, not for the love love how sad)
Dea: the love love ising, one hand holding and eye gazing at a time
Chapter 59: And Then There Were None (III)
Chapter 59: And Then There Were None (III)
Ill use a vacation day tomorrow, no, Im taking a day off!
It was a sudden and contextless change of topic.
Even though she had been absent from work yesterday without notice, Ophelia seemed full of determination to take a day off tomorrow.
Richard answered like he was familiar with her incoherent words.
Ill tell you whether its okay or not depending on the reason.
Im going to get sick!
Richard responded at once to her very confident and shameless answer.
No.
Oh, why! It hurts!
Didnt you say youre going to be sick?
No, it hurts it doesnt work.
Ophelia grumbled, but as if she had a good idea, she shouted confidently.
Im meeting a guy tomorrow! Its an introduction! It has the potential to have a huge impact on my future
She stopped talking, her throat choked.
This was because Richard hade right up to her nose before she knew it, peering at her and asking her in a low voice, like it was ringing in a deep well.
The real reason?
Blue eyes widened as they met those shimmering golden eyes that took her breath away.
Ophelia.
At the low call, Ophelia spewed out the truth unconsciously without even blinking an eye.
The truth is, Im going to visit the brewery with a secret fund investment n.
Richard tilted his head at that.
Brewery?
He asked again, but no answer came back. Ophelia was rapidly blinking her eyes and exhaling the breath she had been holding back.
Just now what was it?
What?
Swaying in those golden eyes
lia. Ophelia.
What, yes?
I asked what kind of brewery it was.
Yesterday, an invitation came from Lord Sheffield. So I asked Catherine, and she said that Lord Sheffield manages it as a hobby, and the return on investment is very good
Lord Sheffield?
A slight crack appeared between Richards forehead.
She said he was a man who would have a great influence on her future, and she actually found a ce where secret funds could be invested in.
If its Lord Sheffield.
All that remained was a faint memory of an encounter a long time ago.
Your Highness. You must do well in child farming.
Richard uttered as the face of Marquis Sheffield shed by.
Dont meet Lord Sheffield.
What?
If you meet him No.
No, the owner of the brewery is
This time there was a crack between Ophelias eyebrows.
You dont think Im aiming for Lord Sheffield, do you?
Didnt you say that he is a man who will have a great influence on the future?
Thats because the funds will have a huge impact on my future! Im not interested in Lord Sheffield as much as an ants tears!
For some reason, Richards face softened as he looked down at the woman screaming her feelings of unjust.
Ophelia pounded her chest and cried out loud.
Dont worry, I dont intend to touch the Marquisate of Sheffield, the greatest ally of the imperial family!
Richard opened his mouth at that, but immediately closed it.
The words Its not such a problem only lingered in his mouth.
Taking a deep breath, Ophelia asked with a tired face.
Can I take the day off tomorrow? I really really wont touch Lord Sheffield. I will practice social distancing with him.
Social distancing?
Oh, its going to be this far away.
Ophelia took four steps away from Richard and pointed out the distance between them.
At that, Richard nodded his head.
Good.
Yes! I can say for sure that I am not interested in Lord Sheffield in the slightest! No, I am not interested in the Sheffield family in the least, as much as the weight of a dragonflys wings!
Richard narrowed his eyes.
Say it right.
Yes?
Are you not interested in Lord Sheffield, or are you not interested in the Sheffield family?
In fact, Richard wouldnt blink an eye even if Ophelia controlled the Sheffield family.
It didnt matter at all if she swallowed the entire Sheffield family.
What mattered to him was
Isnt that what it is?
Ophelia was confused, but gave an answer.
Im not interested in either. The Sheffield family or the lord. What kind of interest would I have towards a person whom Ive never seen the face of before?
If you see his face, you might be interested.
Youre being too much. Arent you too wary of me messing with the Marquisate of Sheffield?
Then Im going to pay attention! Such words didnte out even as a joke.
The Marquisate of Sheffield was not a stone that could be picked up while passing by.
It was too burdensome to say Ill do it! just because of opposition.
She shook her hand hard.
Whether Ive seen his face or not! Whether Ive heard about him before or not! Im absolutely not interested. In the first ce, right now, my nose is No, anyway, in this regression situation, how can I care about love and rtionships?
Why isnt that possible again?
Of course, even if I harass him or have a scorching love, all that time could disappear from the other person with just one regression.
Then its okay if the other person doesnt forget either.
Of course.
Ophelia nodded her head in a manner that was like she was asking why he was saying something so obvious. So she didnt see it.
What shimmered in Richards golden eyes shook a little more and then sank.
No matter what I say, love now is just a headache. Im pretty much running away if someone expresses interest in me or whatever.
And how his pupils sank to the very depths at her words.
More than that, whats the point of all this? Whether Im interested or not, Lord Sheffield wont be interested in me at all.
Wasnt this like pouring kimchi soup into a bowl when you werent even sure if you would be given rice cakes?
(TL/N: Dont drink kimchi soup thinking that someone will give you rice cake is the Korean equivalent of Dont count your chickens before they hatch. Rice cake is traditionally served with kimchi soup to avoid choking and help digestion, thus when eating kimchi soup, rice cake is expected next.)
When Ophelia thought of that, her mouth suddenly became very dry.
Ah, yes.
Yes?
If Lord Sheffield shows interest, well make sure he doesnt.
After saying that, Richard smiled, his eyes curved.
And for some reason, behind that smile, flowing life could be felt, and Ophelias eyshes fluttered like hummingbird wings.
But Richard gave no exnation. Instead, he provided Ophelia the answer she had initially hoped for.
I will grant you a vacation. My aide.
.
Time flew like a shot arrow, and it was now the morning of Ophelias vacation.
After sending a carriage to Ophelia, Lawrence faced an unexpected headache.
More?
Yes.
Didnt you say they were all dead?
The locusts at that time were all dead. These are the new ones.
Are you serious?
First of all, it doesnt seem like there are too many of them. It wouldnt be very nice to let the guest see them.
I just have to show the parts without locusts.
What a scam.
No, we dont usually have problems with locusts? Its a scam if I dont show what its usually like.
At Lawrences flowing exnation, the general manager of the brewery blinked and vaguely nodded.
Oh, it does sound logical huh?
Yes, thats right. So, blockade the area where the locusts are at, and then
You mean, catch them.
And find out what the cause is.
Is there any other cause of a locust infestation besides food?
Just wondering.
Lawrences smile grew a little tighter.
Someone might have artificially released it.
Oh, I see I see.
The festival was right around the corner, who would dare to touch the brewery under the hand of the next Marquis of Sheffield
To be able to deliver the alcohol the family handled during the festival, even if it was staking the name of Neir instead of Sheffield, he wouldnt be able to even identify a family that was blinded by greed enough to y pranks like this.
Lawrence clicked his tongue briefly.
Anyway, humans. If theyre blinded by greed, theyre bound to stick their hand in it, even if its a pit of fire.
What about Lady Bolsheik that he would face today?
The person of destiny that Catherine found.
Who once went around talking about being with the crown prince.
His Highness the Crown Prince.
Who wouldnt call him the fateful one?
Recalling those golden eyes he had met a long time ago, Lawrence stiffened his neck from tension.
He felt as if he was falling endlessly into an abyss of unknown depth.
He couldnt even remember what they talked about at the time.
After that, he had several chances to meet thanks to the Sheffields name.
Lawrence realized.
This is not someone I could dare judge.
Grasping the logistics flown throughout the empire overnight without exaggeration was just the beginning.
In a matter of days, he became so strong that he didnt need escorts, and besides that, he did inexplicable things all by himself.
In a sense, indeed
Well, if the person he would serve as a marquis in the future was such a terribly scary person, then the empire shouldnt worry.
Anyway, are the preparations going well? It should look very good to the guest who we will be serving soon.
Then, the general manager of the brewery answered with a smile.
Didnt you tell me to do it as usual?
Of course I did, but did you do it after understanding everything I said?
Oh, what do you think I did?
Lawrence, who chatted in a friendly manner for a while, lowered his voice as he grabbed the general managers thick shoulder.
If things go well today, she will invest heavily in the brewery.
The shoulders of the general manager that was concentrating on Lawrences lowered voice shook greatly.
Ame:Theres a new announcement, which you might want to check out.
When in doubt, the culprit is Neir. Always Neir.
Im not the only one whoughed and cried at the same time when Ophelia didnt even see Richard as a potential love interest right!?
Dea: Shes still in denial, im sure shelle around soon
Chapter 60: And Then There Were None (IV)
Chapter 60: And Then There Were None (IV)
Oh! A big investment?
Yes. Catherine isnt the kind of kid who talks nonsense in that way.
Come to think of it, Young Master.
Well?
You said that the soon-to-be guest is someone close to Lady Catherine.
Yes. She said they will be friends for life.
Youre not going to treat her like how you treat Lady Catherine, are you?
Lawrence beamed in response to the suspicious general managers words.
Of course not. I have to set the best example.
I believe you. Shes an investor.
Yes. Ill leave it to you. That important person will be imagining what this ce will be like all the way in the carriage, with great anticipation. So, mmhm?
Yes. Leave it to me.
The general manager pounded his sturdy chest with his fist and dered that he would do his best.
However, contrary to Lawrences expectations and the firm determination of the general manager, Ophelia was not thinking of even the brew of the brewery or the sheff of the Marquisate of Sheffield in the carriage.
She was pondering on yesterdays happenings, tilting, nodding and shaking her head.
What is it?
What shimmered in Richards golden eyes yesterday
Ophelia thought of herself as a pretty smart person. Wasnt she even close to being able to speak through the eyes with Richard?
And yet, at that moment, she couldnt quite figure it out.
Ophelia was quick to think about everything.
Before she possessed this novel, she had no choice but to do so to live a smooth social life, and after this out of the blue possession, she had to adapt in order to survive.
Such senses were no exception to dating or love.
If there was someone who was interested in her, Ophelia would have noticed right away. She wouldnt pretend to be dense and ignorant as though she was the only one who didnt know.
But not now.
That was for certain.
As she told Richard, she couldnt think about rtionships or love now.
It would be an urate expression to say that she hadpletely forgotten that such a thing even existed.
Since she forgot its existence, how could she sense or consider it?
Even if her head was spinning, it would be the same as idling.
And it was the same even if the person was Richard.
To her, he was just arade to get out of the freaking loop of infinite regressions.
What she once thought had not changed even now.
Since he was the main character of the world in the novel, his partner must be somewhere else.
Although she had stopped thinking about whether this ce was a novel or reality, she was still convinced that she would never be the one to stand by him.
Was it to kill?
Ophelia, who waspletely mistaken, shook her head right away, knowing that even if she contemted it, that was not the correct answer.
Richard didnt mean to do so, but Ophelia was engrossed in thoughts about him as she was on her way to meet Lord Sheffield.
The carriage, which ran without stopping, gradually slowed down and eventually came to aplete halt.
But even then, Ophelia was unable to get Richard out of her mind.
And what pulled her into her reality was the sunlight pouring silently through the open carriage door, piercing her eyes.
Its so bright.
A mans hand appeared before Ophelias eyes as she muttered involuntarily and reflexively frowned.
At the same time, a soft voice that was easy to hear rang out.
Wee, Lady Bolsheik.
But Ophelia couldnt hold his hand.
Seeing with eyes adapted to the light, the person who extended his hand towards her was not a servant.
Lawrence Sheffield. Catherines brother, the sessor of the Marquisate of Sheffield, was reaching out his hand directly towards her.
This was their first meeting, but she could tell without an introduction.
How could she not recognize him, who had the same eyes and simr features as Catherine.
Ophelia spoke with a perplexed expression.
I apologize for saying this at our first meeting, Lord Sheffield. Could you please keep your distance from me?
.
Around the time Ophelia and Lawrence first met each other.
With his back buried deep in his chair, Richardzily tapped the armrest.
Tak, then tak again.
Like the pendulum of a clock, the regr tapping stopped at some point.
He stood up silently and picked up his robe without hesitation.
Im not interested.
Youre too much!
Both. Whether its a rtionship or love
As much as Ophelia was preupied with Richard, he was also constantly thinking of her.
And he concluded.
Ill have to go too.
It was not that he didnt trust her.
Even if Ophelia isnt as interested in love, if Lord Sheffield falls in love with her at first sight
Quak-deuk.
The pin holding the robe could not withstand the strength of his grip, twisted and broke.
At that moment, as if breaking out of the shell.
It was clear that the seed, which sprouted from deep inside him and was so small that he could not even discover its existence, suddenly grew in size without him noticing.
Thats
Richard pressed his hand against his chest and tightly closed his eyes.
Even when he closed his eyes, bright red traces scattered as if they were imprinted on his eyelids.
Ophelia. Ophelia Bolsheik.
He knew the name to be given to that thing that beat in his heart.
How could he not know?
He opened his mouth, but nothing came out.
It was only now that he realized the feeling that had be a huge tree inside of him, grasping the whole heart.
Richard tried to let out a devastatedugh, but it didnt evene out, merely shattering inside.
Since when was it?
Since when did she, an uninvited guest who barged into his life because she could not die, settled so deeply in his heart?
No, what was the point of estimating the time between them?
The time they spent together was so long that even counting was pointless
But wasnt it just a standstill?
Regressions that repeated the past time.
All rtionships with them have be meaningless due to their own memories and emotions that gradually separated them from those who did not know the return.
It must have been the same with Ophelia.
The same time was repeated, so the rtionship shouldnt have changed too much.
Is it said that the human mind is something that doesnt go the way you wish?
Okay.
The same time, repeated again and again.
Even though the endless hours were suffocating in such a dark, tomb-like silence, it was more tolerable than any other night.
It must be because you were by my side.
Nothing had changed from before.
He was still regressing against his will, and he still didnt know when it would end.
It was a life that cant die, but from some moment, I cant stand it without you by my side.
Breathe I cant breathe, I cant live without you because I cant breathe.
Like you took my breath away
The woman who suddenly appeared.
The woman who took his breath and grabbed his heart.
Richard rubbed his chest.
His heart, which had not been beating because it had hardened, beat in sync with her heartbeat when he was with her.
You Where the hell did youe from?
And in the next second, a possibility crossed Richards mind.
Like how she suddenly appeared, wouldnt she disappear like a lie at some point?
Ophelia disappearing.
Not by my side.
Richards golden eyes darkened.
Like that
I cant let go like that.
I wont let go like that.
Im going to you.
Will I give up so easily?
He grinned, showing his teeth andughing ferociously.
It was she who reached out her hand.
He had no intention of letting go of that hand.
Even before he realized his true feelings, he didnt want a tomorrow without her by his side.
As she was the only one who could have had the same experience and seen the same ce.
Now that Richard realized that Ophelia was the one holding his heart, he had to see her right away.
He wanted to keep her by his side, and he wanted to be by her side.
Still holding the pin, Richard hesitated.
A familiar air was quickly drawing closer towards the door.
Tok tok.
He was about to ignore the knock when he heard Iris voice outside.
Im sorry, Your Highness, but this is urgent.
After a moment of agony, Richard stepped on the window sill.
If Iris said it was urgent, it would be a major matter.
Which could even affect the entire empire.
However, his choice was not the empire, but only one person.
Ophelia.
He was about to go to her with a light smile when the door burst open without permission.
Im sorry, Your Highness! But this must be conveyed
Iris.
After barging in without his permission, Iris begged for forgiveness, but shut up at Richards call.
Whats going on?
He didnt say a word of criticism, but dry words fell even before he could tell her to raise her head.
Its a swarm of locusts.
The thing that made Irise in without his permission was a swarm of locusts.
Definitely, there must be something else going on.
Details.
Iris kept her head down and continued her report.
there are already three territories that have suffered such severe damage. And although the current isnt as severe in those ces for now, the reason I mentioned the locust swarm as an urgent matter is
Richard knew what Iris was about to say before she could continue.
Is it the third?
This is the second time this unusual thing happened What? The third?
Ame: ONE DOWN at recognizing its love, ONE MORE TO GOOOOO!
Dea: can you feel the love tonight~ (well not Ophelia, shes like that one meme with love is in the air and then theres this one guy spraying the air with an air freshener)
Chapter 61: And Then There Were None (V)
Chapter 61: And Then There Were None (V)
Iris was confused when he said it was the third, but Richard didnt bother exining.
Earthquakes, heavy rains and locusts.
The first, the earthquake, became something no one had felt, so for Iris and everyone else, this anomaly would be the second.
Richard straightened his body that was nted against the windowsill and approached Iris.
Document.
Yes.
He felt it when he heard the report earlier, but like the previous heavy rain, the locust swarm was gradually approaching the Imperial Pce.
Ophelia always said it was a leap, but had she ever been wrong?
My survival instincts are very strong!
That was what Ophelia said to him when they had just met, when she was urging him to give up on giving up.
Eyes as blue as the sky, and a lively voice.
In the same time, only you have a different experience from me, and only you create a new story.
A bright smile spread across Richards lips.
Before long, he closed the papers and fastened his robe.
Iris.
Yes. Your Highness.
Ill go myself.
Iris was puzzled, but only lowered her head a little deeper.
Just before leaving, Richards gaze grazed a part of the map.
A brewery located close to where locusts were rampant.
Coincidentally, the brewery was run by Lawerence Sheffield, whom Ophelia was visiting.
It was no longer an act of jealousy.
Since there was a justification, it was an inspection for a solution.
Richard said,
I will look around the areas expected to be damaged ande back.
.
Around the time Iris report of the locusts began.
Its amazing that youve grown this much in just three years since you started.
After following Lawrences guidance and looking around the brewery, Ophelia briefly admired the open vineyard in front of her.
Then, a couple of steps behind her, an answer returned.
I dont know what to do with the excessive praise.
It was a yful voice, but Ophelia spoke once more with all her heart.
No. Youre really amazing.
In just three years after starting the brewery, it produced wines of high quality, enough to be delivered to festivals.
Since his family was Sheffield, he must have been able to find goodnd, good seedlings, and good people.
But having all that wouldnt necessarily lead to good results.
Isnt that what business acumen is like?
Lawrence stared at Ophelia for a moment and then replied.
It started in earnest three years ago, but Ive been paying attention to it since before then. Theres no way that anything can be done overnight.
At that, Ophelia blinked slowly.
Contrary to Catherines assessment, Lawrence Sheffield, the next Marquis of Sheffield, was a very polite,petent, and very right-minded person.
That idiot lives without thinking.
I cant talk to that idiot. No, he doesnt speak human words at all?
That idiot!
Ophelia smiled faintly as Catherines voice rang in her ears.
She wondered if her opinion was low because he was her real brother.
Yes.
Ophelia went into the vineyard before she continued to speak, running her fingers through the tangled vines.
You must pay a price to achieve what you want.
Lawrence looked at her small back and soon shortened the distance by one step.
Oh, but there are exceptions in this world.
Yes?
Ophelia, who was about to turn to Lawrence, couldnt bear to turn back at his words.
His Highness the Crown Prince was nk at some point and became an expert the next day. He is someone who doesnt need time.
Yes
Judging from Lawrencesughing voice, it should be taken as a joke based on facts, but only a dry chuckle flowed from Ophelias lips.
No need for time
Could it be?
No matter how unlike a human he seemed, he was still human.
It was just that he had eons of time that no one except her knew about.
However, to those who did not know about this crazy infinite regression, what he aplished would only seem like one day.
Ah. Lady Bolsheik?
Oh, Im sorry. The scenery was so beautiful that I was taken aback for a while.
It wasnt a lie either.
From the fresh greenery of the wide vineyard bathed in the midday sun to the luscious purple clusters swaying in the asional breeze.
It was a truly stunning sight.
With the sincere praise, Lawrence drew closer to Ophelia.
Now, the distance between him and her was only one step.
The moment Lawrence reached out to grab Ophelias slender shoulder, she turned her head.
Lord Sheffield.
With her eyes wide open, she took a big step behind, and Lawrence withdrew his hand without hiding a puzzled expression.
Your shoulders are stained with grape water.
He tapped his shoulder, and only then did Ophelia look down at her shoulder.
Ah.
I didnt mean to startle you. I was just trying to sneak away a bunch of grapes that were barely touching your shoulder. But, its toote.
Lawrences detailed and polite exnation made Ophelia feel embarrassed.
I overreacted. Im sorry.
Despite saying that, she did not shorten her distance from him.
In addition, before he handed her a handkerchief, she quickly took one out of her bag and pressed it against her stained shoulder.
At that, Lawrence asked awkwardly, holding the handkerchief that had gone nowhere.
Have we met before but I cant remember?
No. I saw you for the first time today.
Then excuse me for being rude when this is our first meeting
Lawrences question whirled round and round, and Ophelia was also taken aback.
When she first asked him to distance himself, he understood without saying anything.
But as expected, if she tantly avoided him like this, he wouldnt be able to help asking.
No. I dont think so.
Ophelia lowered her eyes and added,
Sorry.
No. Theres nothing for the aide to be sorry for. I just want to apologize if I did anything wrong.
Lawrences extremelymonsensical and kind answer made Ophelia even more dumbfounded.
She couldnt even tell him that she had physically promised not to get close to him.
What is such a small promise?
Richard wasnt even here anyway, so she could have gotten a step or two closer to Lawrence.
Who could live without breaking a promise in their lifetime?
It was not evenpletely breaking the promise, it was just shortening the distance a little bit.
Okay, now Im going to show you some real wine made from these wonderful things.
At Lawrences words, Ophelia tried to take a step towards him.
No.
Thats not right.
Ophelia couldnt close the distance to Lawrence.
If it was a promise with someone else, she might have gotten closer, thinking, This is enough!
But this was a promise with Richard, not with someone else.
Whether he was here or not, she didnt want to break a promise with him, whether or not it was loosely orpletely.
Though she herself did not know why she was doing this, she decided to do so.
And at the same time, the branch that grew from the seed deep inside Ophelia tapped her heart.
As the movements involuntarily rubbed against her ever cautious heart, Lawrence smiled at her and pointed at the distance between them.
Dont worry too much. Ill be careful. Shall we go?
Thank you.
Eventually, the two headed inside the brewery.
And just as those who had never met before poured out at once, many greeted them.
No, to be precise, they smiled broadly at Lawrence.
Hey, Young Master Lawrence!
Hello. How are you today?
Everywhere he passed, people greeted or said a word, and Lawrence did not ignore them, instead, he answered them one by one.
Besides, when Ophelia listened closely, it seemed that Lawrence knew each and every one of those peoples circumstances in detail.
Oh my gosh, even though there is a guest, they dont care.
No. Its very nice.
Ophelia really thought so, so it came out without hesitation.
Lawrence was about to speak to Ophelia again when he heard someone calling him from a distance.
Young master? Young Master Lawrence came? Thats great! Pleasee over here!
No.
Go ahead. Its a very nice view here too, Ill look around by myself.
Thanks to Ophelias willing nod, Lawrence left for a moment.
Staring at his back, Ophelia suddenly thought of Richard.
No, she remembered Richards warning.
Ame: Poor Lawrence, caught up in a not-yet-lovers spat.
Dea: This is the prequel to whatsing after Richard gets there haha
Chapter 62: And Then There Were None (V)
Chapter 62: And Then There Were None (V)
Dont meet Lord Sheffield.
Yes That was a good enough warning.
Lawrences ability had been proven by his business skills that made the brewery grow this much in three years, and his poprity could be seen from the friendliness shown by the people who worked for him when they interacted with him.
Even having a great amount of consideration fulfilling the outrageous request of Ophelia, whom he met for the first time, without asking why.
In addition, he had a tall height, a solid body, and a likable face.
Wouldnt it be perfect if he loved children too?
As if reading her thoughts, two children jumped out of nowhere and clung to his leg.
Ywung mawster! Cwendy! Cwendy plweeze!
Candy! Candy please!
What is it, did you two leave the youngest somewhere?
Oh!
Lawrence didnt push or scold the clingy kids. Instead, heughed merrily, taking candy out of his pockets and holding them out.
Is this a secret as always?
Yes!
He pressed his index finger to his lips, and the children smiled brightly, their cheeks bulging with candy.
Ophelia squinted at the dazzlingly refreshing sight.
There was no word that the esteemed son of Sheffield was married, let alone have a child, so those children must be the children of some of the staff.
Still, the children were not afraid of him at all and clung to him.
In the end, all in all, even if he didnt have the position of the next Marquis of Sheffield, Lawrence himself was alreadyplete.
A first-ss groom.
Ophelia muttered involuntarily and then nodded.
Thats enough for a first-ss groom. He is really a very nice young man.
Of course, what Richard said meant theplete opposite to keep away from Lawrence because he could be a bad man. No, he would have told her to stay farther away from a good man.
However, it was impossible for Ophelia to know Richards true intentions, then or now.
Someone tugged at the hem of her skirt while she stared nkly at the truly heartwarming sight.
Yes?
Looking down, she made eye contact with a kid.
Odyo.
Follow?
Odyo! Ollo!
The childs eyes were shining brightly as he shouted an iprehensible word.
Uh, um Ollo Follow?
Ophelia couldnt help but look away from the childs face, which swelled with expectations.
Yes, yes.
Smiling gently and stroking the childs head, Ophelia nced at Lawrence, hoping for help.
But perhaps her speak with her eyes only worked for Richard, as Lawerence just looked at her and the child with a troubled expression.
Hey, Im asking for help. What are you looking at?
Tta-aaa.
Ophelia lifted the child up as the child tugged the hem of her skirt and whined.
For a moment, she was surprised by the heavier weight than she thought, and before she knew it, two more children appeared next to her.
They were the kids who surrounded Lawrence and ate candy.
The tallest of them thrust something at the child in Ophelias arms.
When Ophelia saw the candy in the childs hand, she knew what the child wanted.
The child grinned happily as he held the candy, and Ophelia smiled as well, hugging the child.
It must have been candy.
Sorry.
The tall kid who handed him the candy bent over her.
Please forgive him. The youngest is still immature, clinging to a precious person recklessly
What, its okay. Hes so happy that even I feel good.
Since she was dealing with children, she consciously whispered in a sweeter voice and smiled kindly.
At that, unlike when the children ran up to Lawrence and clung to him, they only wiggled their fingers with shy faces.
Ophelia, leaving the youngest in the care of the older child, gave an almost saintly smile and waved her hand at the children who huddled together.
The smile that remained for a while even after the children were gone disappeared in an instant when Lawrences voice was heard.
Excuse me, Aide.
He seemed to be watching her as she dismissed the childrens apology, as though he didnt know why she let it go.
I already told the children that it was okay. If the lord apologizes again, I will feel embarrassed, so dont worry.
There was ck dirt on her skirt and shoulders, but she didnt seem to care.
Somehow, inadvertently, Lawrence wore not a polite smile, but a twirling grin like Catherines.
He had wondered how Ophelia managed to coax and take advantage of his naive little sister into obtaining the absurd position of a person of destiny.
She didnt seem so cunning or mean.
Even though it was their first meeting and the time they spent together was not long, the things she said towards him were in sincere.
Besides, her attitude was the same towards the children, who clung to her with their grubby hands.
Isnt there a saying that if you want to see someones true character, look at how they treat the weak?
Besides, instead of trying to impress him, she was desperate to keep her distance beyond a certain point.
At this, it was clear that she wasnt targeting Sheffield and approaching Catherine.
Well, it might be possible for her to hide her intentions so well and then stab them in the back.
It was something to keep an eye on until then.
Okay. Then lets go see the wine for real.
The two eventually entered the wine cer.
Taking her first ss, Ophelia let out a light sigh after taking a sip.
This is good.
This is the one Im most proud of, Im d you liked it. How about something a bit darker next?
Just like that, Ophelia drank another cup. She nodded to herself.
Great. Well worth the investment. At this rate, the secret fund will steadily increase.
The moment Ophelia was about to drink her third ss of wine happily, envisioning the savory profits that woulde in every quarter.
Stop.
A familiar voice came from the top of her head, and at the same time her hands became empty.
Ophelia, who had lost her ss without her realization, widened her eyes, and Lawrence, who was a certain distance away from her, also widened his eyes.
Even if you dont drink a few sses, youll get drunk right away if you drink while smiling.
At the low whispering voice, Ophelia turned her head.
She almost called Richard reflexively, but she shut her mouth tight.
This is not a ce where its just the two of us.
I cant call out his name.
As she opened her mouth again, Lawrence moved towards Ophelia. Well, to be exact, he moved to Richard.
I see Your Highness.
Ophelia waved at Richard and pursed her lips as Lawrence approached her in an instant.
She was doing her best to tell Richard that this was not her fault, but Lawrence couldnt help but look at her as if he was seeing something very strange.
As soon as His Highness the Crown Prince appeared, she trembled and waved her arms, unable to speak.
Could it be that she is afraid of His Highness even though she is an aide?
I heard shes a new recruit, but she must be the one who serves His Highness at the closest.
Lawrences eyebrows dropped in a sudden sense of sympathy and gave her a slight nod.
Of course, Ophelia, having no way of knowing what he was thinking, was shocked.
What kind of expression is that? Why are you nodding your head? What? Why are youing closer!
The panic in her face was more pronounced than before, while Richard smiled and pressed her head.
Its okay. Im here.
Although Ophelia was greatly relieved by his answer, she paused.
Why was she being so fidgety like a woman caught cheating? However, that thought was just there, and Lawrences voice that soon followed distracted her.
I apologize, Your Highness, but may I know why youre here?
Yes. Why is Richard here?
Of course.
Making eye contact with Ophelia, Richard shut his mouth at the feelings that were about to spill out without his knowledge.
I came to see you.
Any other reason was just a justification.
I cant stand not seeing you right now, Ophelia.
I, you
Of course?
Without taking his eyes off Ophelia, who tilted her head, Richard brought out the untruthful justification.
The locust swarm problem.
A swarm of locusts?
Yes. The third.
Just by looking into Richards eyes, Ophelia knew that the third he meant was not just about a swarm of locusts.
As her face hardened noticeably, Lawrence replied, not hiding his doubt.
If its locusts, there are some found here too, but since its an annual, it should pass soon.
Even here?
Yes. Weve been seeing locusts for a few days now, but we got rid of them before they did any major damage. Were well prepared for any threat.
Lawrence didnt miss the opportunity and emphasized the brewerys merits, but they all bounced off Ophelias ears.
As brewery investment or secret funds were not important right now.
The third. Earthquakes, floods and locusts.
Huh? What?
It seemed like something very unpleasant came to mind.
Ophelia tilted her head even more, feeling as if she had forgotten her words and was cut off.
Earthquakes, floods, locusts. Where had she seen thisbination?
Ame: I was half-expecting Catherine to pop up in all her magnificent jewel-filled glory, but plot called.
Dea: We have all gathered here today to witness Richards jealousy concern for the brewery, Ophelias denial regarding her feelings for Richard totally eptable thought process and Lawrences obliviousness to the whole thing haha
Chapter 63: And Then There Were None (VII)
Chapter 63: And Then There Were None (VII)
The three things floated before Ophelias eyes, but! She couldnt recall it.
Even though she had a feeling of dj vu, as if shed had this thought before, she couldnt quite figure out what it was.
For now, we will send effective methods tobat locusts to nearby farmhouses and affected areas.
Thats a good idea. It would be nice if this matter could be resolved with that, but
At the end of his sentence, Lawrence gave the silent Ophelia a nce and was about to continue speaking, but Richard very casually stood in front of her and blocked his gaze.
Its not a problem that can be solved so easily.
Lawrence paused for a moment at Richards unexpected movement, then asked again.
I expected that since Your Highness is moving personally, but is the damage to the ce where the locusts passed this time serious?
Its much worse thanst year. And Sir Sheffield.
Yes.
Do you remember the heavy rain?
By heavy rain, are you referring to that strange rain?
Yes.
Of course I remember. It was unusual.
This is the second time we have had such an abnormal phenomenon. This locust swarm.
Lawrence shut his mouth. Apparently, the locust swarm was not the same as in previous years, like he had thought.
Are we leaving right now?
Yes.
Locusts wont rush towards people, so lets go like this.
Ophelia looked down at her swaying clothes and shrugged her shoulders.
She was about to take her first step, but Lawrences words caught her feet.
With all due respect.
Lawrence continued with his gaze fixed on Ophelia.
Although youre an aide, I dont think its a good idea to apany him to a ce that could be dangerous. The locusts dont spare anything. They have enough destructive power to drive you to death even without eating.
At his words, Ophelia blinked rapidly.
No, wait, it has that much destructive power to people? Theyre not wheat or barley.
It does not discriminate between people and animals.
Ophelia looked up at Richard in spite of Lawrences very certain answer.
Really?
She asked with her eyes, and he slowly nodded his head, saying,
Even ants, when formed in a colony, exert a different kind of power than individuals. However, its not for Sir Sheffield to discuss the danger.
No matter how many thousands of locusts swarmed, there was no way Richard would allow even one strand of Ophelias hair to be hurt.
He and Ophelia knew that, but Lawrence had no way of knowing.
Thats why Lawrence had no intention of watching Ophelia step into danger on her own out of fear of the crown princes orders.
He liked Ophelia quite a bit, but his precious sister Catherine saw her as her person of destiny.
If she got seriously injured or died, not being able to catch her now would be his lifelong regret.
Isnt it true that its dangerous? Id rather apany you.
Whats the use of having you apany me?
Even if Lawrence used the strange things as a justification, he didnt have any worthwhile knowledge about it.
And it would go without saying if it was based on the fact that Richard wanted to meet Ophelia, the real reason he hade all the way here
Indeed, to Richard, Lawrences story was not even worth listening to.
But Lawrence, who was truly Catherines older brother, did not give up easily.
The Marquisate of Sheffields extremely upright teaching, which said that a true servant should be able to speak frankly even if they were afraid of their master, was shining unnecessarily.
With all due respect, if its a swarm of locusts, at least Ill be more helpful than your aide.
No. That cant be.
Lawrence was extremely polite while Richard responded sternly and starkly, not allowing a chance to slip in.
Naturally, Ophelia stood in the middle of the two men, sensing the subtle currents flowing between them.
But unlike when she was trapped between Catherine and Iris, she didnt even think that the tight atmosphere was because of her.
Let alone Lawrence, even when she looked at Richard, things like romance and love that had been erased from her head continued to not have a presence.
She looked back and forth between Lawrence and Richard and then dug her mind furiously.
Did anything bad happen in the past?
But even if it was the past, Lawrences past and Richards past would bepletely different.
And to Richard, that past must have already lost any meaning.
What? I dont know about Lawrence, but Richard isnt answering. Why?
Of course, the only thing that came out of such deduction was false reasoning.
If I dont go with her, its meaningless.
Your Highness!
Sir Sheffield, dont test my generosity anymore.
Ophelia, lost in her thoughts for a moment, hurriedly returned to reality at Richards calm voice.
Not because it was directed at her, but because the air around them was freezing cold to the point of cracking.
Oh, wow. What. What is really going on?
At Richards tant warning, Lawrence involuntarily took a step back.
Its fine. As an aide, thats what I have to do. Ill get going for today. Thank you for the invitation.
However, he advanced forward at Ophelias words that came soon after.
No. Its dangerous.
She says that she will do her part even though she is afraid of His Highness the Crown Prince.
The more I see her Isnt she a good person?
Of course, Lawrences overall thoughts were a huge misunderstanding, but s, Ophelia, who didnt even know that he was misunderstanding, couldnt solve it.
As Lawrence went forward, Richards golden eyes sank down into the abyss.
I dont like it.
Today must have been the first meeting. But to go that far for Ophelia?
Richard was no fool. And he wasnt blind.
He knew.
That Lawrence Sheffield really simply had a crush Ophelia.
Well, it was fully understandable for him to say that Ophelia, who seemingly couldnt kill a fly, couldnt be sent to that dangerous ce.
But Richard didnt like it.
Even the fact that Ophelia was now in Lawerences sight was starting to make him sick.
It wasnt the kind of cute jealousy he felt when Cooper spoke about Ophelia.
It was a terrible thing to feel for himself
Richard!
He lowered his gaze to the familiar, soft hand that pulled his.
Ophelia whispered in a voice that Lawrence couldnt hear.
Hes going to pass out standing here.
She couldnt detect Richards violent killing intent pouring only on Lawrence, but she could sense what was going on just by looking at Lawrences pale, dyingplexion in real time.
Richard and Lawrence. Why are you doing this?
Fortunately or unfortunately, Ophelias bewilderment did notst long.
Uh heo-euk!
As soon as the killing intent that had been tightening around his neck disappeared, Lawrence instinctively touched his neck and let out a deep exhale.
And, indeed, as Catherines older brother, he did not seem to know the word giving up.
I cant just let you walk into danger
Lawrence couldnt even finish his sentence. As Richard raised a hand, signaling him to stop speaking.
Someone ising.
And not long after, there was the sound of urgent running.
The servant who rushed in almost as if rolling over shouted.
Its a swarm of locusts!
What?
When Lawrence asked, the servant waved his arms and frantically shouted.
A swarm of locusts! A huge number! We We cant stop it!
.
Just one day after Lawrences brewery was devastated by a swarm of locusts.
The bizarrely huge swarm of locusts moved nonstop toward the Imperial Pce, leaving extreme damage in their wake.
Tok tok.
Come in.
With Richards permission, Ophelia appeared behind the silently opened door.
Your Highness, its a damage report.
Ophelia, who put down the stack of papers she was carrying in her arms, had something to say, but she kept opening and closing her mouth, as if it didnte out well.
A swarm of locusts, following an earthquake and flood.
This is already the third anomaly.
Can I just let it flow like this?
In fact, she was reluctant to say, Lets go back first!
Who said that everything was hard the first time and it would be easy after that?
This arbitrary infinite regression was much easier the first time.
Its like I was strangling myself, but when he turned away
Ophelia shook her head and brushed away her memories of that time.
Of course, it wasnt a memory that could bepletely shaken off, but anyway, if she mulled over it now, she wouldnt be able to do anything.
The damage report caught her eye.
The contents contained in it were so gruesome that even the dry sentences seemed to scream.
I guess we have to go back. At this rate, the locust swarm will not calm down.
If a major faminees, things would get out of control.
Richard.
I wont.
Before she could say anything, Richard shook his head.
But if we leave it like this, then again!
Its not like an earthquake or a flood.
Yes, but
Ophelia did not give up and spoke again.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 64: And Then There Were None (VIII)
Chapter 64: And Then There Were None (VIII)
Everything wont be annihted at once like it happened for the other two. But if left as it is, the seeds of the crops will dry up enough to say its a year of poor harvest. If we struggle like this even during the most prosperous time, next years spring will be really difficult.
We can endure it. Ill release all the produce the imperial family and each family have stockpiled.
Hell be able to withstand it. Ophelia knew that much too, as she stayed by Richards side and watched all the reports he received.
But how long could itst? No, did they have to hold out?
Ophelia was not a saint. Even if dozens of people died a day, she would pass it by, saying Its a pity.
But she wasnt such a bad person that she could say Its like that when seeing people mourning in front of her eyes.
Thats why she just wanted to prevent the worst from happening.
If we regress, you can minimize the damage.
Maybe.
If we regress until then, no, Richard knows everything, right?
It showed in Ophelias expression. That she couldnt understand why Richard was trying to avoid regression this time.
And to her, Richard gave an answer she never thought of.
That might be the root of the problem rather than the solution.
Although Ophelia heard it clearly, she couldnt understand it at once, so she asked again.
Yes? The root of the problem?
Richard slowly got up and approached Ophelia.
With his gold eyes fixed on her, he said,
Ipared before and after you appeared.
Realizing what his feelings for her were, Richard tried to reconstruct all the past time around Ophelia.
It just started because he didnt want to forget a single word she said or a single gesture from her.
He wanted to remember everything about the person he held in his heart.
Knowing that it was a terrible obsession to the point of tenacity, he didnt reveal it.
No, he couldnt tell.
Whether she turned to him, or not.
Before she kept her mouth shut, he didnt even know what he was going to do.
She was swift and strong enough to p an assassin in the back of the head.
However, the problem lies in the fact that he also far surpassed human ability.
If his overflowing sincerity threatened her
ness. Richard?
Richard sluggishly reached his hand out at Ophelias call, but he couldnt ce the fingertips that had headed towards her face; it just hovered around.
Finally, he took her hand and opened his mouth, saying,
Things I had overlooked in the past came to my attention.
When only Richard continued his boring life with the infinite regression, almost the same situation repeated.
However, since the day Ophelia grabbed him by the cor, quite a few things have changed every time he regressed.
Didnt he revive the empire twice when it was almost destroyed during earthquakes and floods?
Richard, who had gone so far in his thoughts, ruminated on the first sign the earthquake.
What you called an earthquake was a huge disaster that I had never experienced during that terribly long period of infinite regression.
Yes. You said it never happened before.
Is it really just a coincidence that such a catastrophe happened after you appeared?
What?
Ophelia asked again, not understanding his words immediately. Then, she felt dizzy as if the back of her head had been hit hard by the continuing words.
Wouldnt it cost us nothing to change the future?
Ophelia simply pursed her lips. Because she didnt know what to say.
The second she heard those words, things she hadnt thought of unfolded before her eyes for a moment.
Earthquakes, floods and locusts.
Those were signs she had seen somewhere.
The world The three of the signs of doom.
Is there any price to pay when you make the tomorrow that shouldee?
Yes. He was right.
They had been twisting the future all this while by regressing.
Nevertheless, she hadnt been paying a lot of attention to it. No, it would be more urate to say that she did not care.
She was absorbed in her current situation and focused only on the part of stopping the regression, like the blind men groping for the defining feature of an elephant.
She had never thought about what kind of repercussions her actions would have during her many regressions.
Richard didnt know this, but wasnt she a possessor?
Despite it having be reality, she knew full well that this was a world in a novel.
Taking into ount that it was a novel, there would have been a set story and ending.
It wasnt intentional in such a world, but anyway, a foreign object called a possessor appeared and even changed the development randomly.
Ophelias cheeks were paler than the corpses.
Wasnt this a familiar development from movies, dramas, or novels?
A world that had been altered in this way would gradually twist, break, and eventually be destroyed.
It was good enough that this world hadnt copsed yet.
A trembling voice escaped from between her parted lips.
What the hell have I done?
What had she been doing?
She just wanted to live.
She just wanted to avoid the infinite miserable suffering of death.
But the things she had been doing so far to live, that struggle was killing the world.
I dont know what to do.
Is there even any way to do it? Ophelia struggled in a pit of confusion and muttered with a face of bewilderment.
When the earthquake or flood came, was there a way to prevent it besides regressing
None.
Richard carefully lifted Ophelias trembling chin that was slowly but surely sinking down.
You dont have to make such a face.
Ha, but I tried to change it from the beginning. And nowe on.
If you hadnt changed it, nothing would be here right now.
Richard whispered as he touched Ophelias reddened eyes.
Until I met you, I didnt care if this world was destroyed. No, if it was destroyed, all of this damn thing could end, so I might have wished for that.
Yes. He thought that if everything was over, then he, too, could die.
But Ophelia appeared.
Meeting her, being with her, and repeating that many times with her.
Only then did he realize.
That there was a huge empty space inside him.
And Ophelia was throwing flowers into the hole he didnt even know about.
No, was it just that? The sunlight-like warmth, the petal-like flutter, and the melting sensation when touching.
She constantly threw everything she had into the bottomless pit.
Finally, things other than the cold wind filled Richards empty space.
And the second he realized, she couldnt be missed or let go.
So, from that point onwards, the doubt of how long she could be hopeful, how long she could endure this ruthless regression, please
I cant help but wish that I could get out of this long hellhole with you, this bloody hole with its endless ck jaws open, and break the chains of infinite regression.
Ophelia looked at him without blinking.
As she felt that if she blinked even once, tears would flow.
She didnt want to cry in front of him now.
Richard, who had given up on everything in the world and was fed up with it, was unable to die due to dreadful force and boredom.
He said he wanted to break the chain of infinite regression.
Wasnt it fortunate enough to make ones heart swell? She should be smiling, not crying.
Richard took a step back from Ophelia as she stubbornly held back her tears.
Neither you nor I know how broken the world is, how its crumbling.
Nobody knew.
At this point, theres probably only one solution.
Pujeok.
As soon as Richard finished his words, an assassin that came out of nowhere was mmed into the wall with one gesture of his hand.
Ophelia blinked a few times, and the many assassins, who had been swarming toward Richard like moths into the fire, copsed to the ground in an instant.
Seeing as the neck turned in a direction it shouldnt have turned, Ophelia knew without checking that none of them were breathing
But the one who created a pile of assassins bodies in an instant did not pay a single nce to them.
He continued speaking as if nothing had happened.
To stop this regression that could change the future.
He whispered softly, swiping a finger past the corners of Ophelias tear-stained eyes.
Thats what I meant to do.
So you killed the assassin right away this time?
For now.
Richard nced at the already breathless assassins and added,
Of course, I must have prevented only this one regression.
If killing the assassins would end this regression, it should have already ended.
However, if it had been that simple, Richard would not have been able to wither and die alone for such a long time.
In the list of those who send the assassins, we should look at the one at the top row, Lady Neir. There are already a few things that are likely toe out, so well have to put the pieces together.
Richards voice, referring to Raisa Neir, was extremely calm, but his golden eyes were not at all.
And Ophelia.
Ame: Inhale Exhale we got this guys, were not crying either! Right?
Ahem, anyways, proud that we guessed the world copsing part many chapters back. Now time to specte on how they can solve it x)
Dea: If it involves any of them having to die forever in order for the regressions to stop, I will be needing more than tissues T^T
Chapter 65: And Then There Were None (IX)
Chapter 65: And Then There Were None (IX)
Yes.
Thanks to you
Yes?
the world is in jeopardy because the future was changed while regressing, but because of that, clues to stop the regression itself are gradually being revealed.
Ophelia said nothing. No, she couldnt.
Because her throat was so tight that even if she opened her mouth, she would burst into tears.
Then, Richard pulled her and held her in his arms.
So dont make that face.
But the world
Before Ophelia could finish her sentence, he tightened his arms around her waist and embraced her.
Ophelia.
A voice deeper than a well traveled through her ears and permeated her whole body.
Ill protect you if you want.
Even if it was the world.
Richard was willing to do so if Ophelia wanted it.
Yes.
He could protect the world or destroy it if she wanted it.
She pulled him, who had been suffocating slowly for a long time, up to breathe.
You saved me from the abyss, and I will dly bring the world or anything to your feet for you.
At this time, neither Ophelia nor Richard knew.
Just as spilled water could not be contained, and broken ss could not be restored to its original state.
That the world, once cracked and copsed, would not be whole just by stopping the regression.
And truly, Richard did not know.
To think that the day woulde when he would have to weigh the world and Ophelia
.
By the time Richard and Ophelia noticed that the world itself was creaking from the three signs
Raisa, the one who started the infinite regression, didnt care about such things.
What? All the raw materials for making alcohol are gone?
Yes. The swarm of locusts caused irreversible damage.
So what?
Anyway, it seems difficult to supply it for the festival on time.
It was a natural result, if it was a matter of course.
Unlike earthquakes and floods, in which Richard and Ophelia repeatedly regressed andpletely eliminated their influence, the damage caused by the locusts remained intact.
We prioritize damage restoration, but somehow its difficult to carry out as originally nned.
A cold sweat broke out like crazy on the back of the woman who said that. If she made a mistake, her neck could have been blown away right here.
Unexpectedly, however, Raisa neither threw something at her nor ordered for her to be killed with a single strike.
She was just silent.
How long had passed in the long period of pain in which one second felt like a billion years to her.
Raisa didnt even look at her, but waved her hand as if to drive away a nuisance fly.
If you dont have enough, prepare as much as you can.
Yes. Yes!
After the woman frantically nodded and hurriedly left, Raisa was left alone in the cold room.
As the sun went down and the vige was gradually buried in the night, Raisa did not switch on the light.
Since she wasnt looking at the present, it didnt matter if her vision was dark right now.
Raisa was constantly retracing her past.
It had been a long time since her first regression.
But it was tolerable. No, she was really delighted with her situation, which was getting better and better.
In fact, the number of returns had decreased a lotpared to the old days, that was,pared to when she first started regressing.
If you spent a lot of time and failed again and again, no matter how stupid you were, as long as you had a brain, you would gradually get better.
That was exactly the case with Raisa.
After her first regression, she made progress, albeit very slowly, through countless trials and errors.
As a result, it had been quite a while since things went the way she wanted, even if she didnt have to regress.
But she only made fewer regressions, not that she didnt.
It was the same this time.
After routinely sending assassins to the crown prince, she waited for the regression, but she did not go back as she thought.
If she failed, she would send more assassins, to try until it seeded.
Raisa was contemting the number of cases of whether to regress or not.
And in the end, she decided.
At this level, I should just push on. Even if I regress, I dont know what else we can do against the swarm of locusts that is close to a natural disaster, and if the damage gets bigger, it will be troublesome.
The decision Raisa made as she nodded lightly coincided with Richards decision to not regress anymore.
Of course, leave alone Raisa, none of the three involved in this infinite regression knew that.
Another fact that they didnt know was that, very coincidentally, the time when Raisa attempted to regress from the time the earthquake urred, the first sign, and the time Richard attempted to regress voluntarily coincided.
And from then on, it became unclear who started the regression first.
Was it Raisa, who sent the assassins to achieve her purpose, or was it Richard and Ophelia, who voluntarily tried to harm themselves for their goal?
That was because their actions had been nearly tied during countless regressions.
And now.
The regression stopped without a discussion.
Was it coincidence or fate?
Or should it be said that coincidences became fate?
After Raisa decided not to go back, she tried to figure out the expected revenues she would make from the festivals liquor licenses and the fate of those who had been sold into human trafficking in her vige.
Tok tok.
Excuse me, mydy. The marchioness told me to bring you.
.
Immediately after being summoned by Marchioness Neir, Raisa headed to the Imperial Pce with her without hearing anything as usual.
And following the Marquisate of Neirs carriage, the heads of other families also arrived at the Imperial Pce one after another.
What the hell is going on in the middle of the night?
Have you heard anything?
Would I be like this now if I had?
It hadnt even been a few days since the big meeting due to the locust swarm ending, but the meeting was reconvened without notice.
The throne was empty, but right next to it was the crown prince sitting askew, looking down at them with a bored expression.
The confusion that was present across the faces of those who entered the conference room quickly turned into tension.
It was true that the grand meeting presided over by the crown prince was so small that it could be counted on one hand.
But every time
Its over. Drag him out.
Its over. Lock him up.
Its over. Send him there.
It never ended as a meeting.
In the grand meeting presided over by the crown prince, without exception, someones crime was revealed, and he punished the person for it.
Still with a bored expression, Richard nodded as he looked down at the heads of households who settled down one after another.
Thud.
The thick door separating the conference hall and the outside closed, and a dry voice cut through the still air.
The reason why I called this grand meeting today.
Even the sound of breathing died down in the quiet hall, and Richard went on to add, as emotionlessly as always.
Its because of the festival.
The topic of the meeting came up, but no one said anything.
No, they couldnt open it.
Festival? Why all of a sudden was the festival brought up?
Among those who were still bewildered, some expressions became urgent.
Among them, the viscount, who was in one of the lowest positions and desperately needed an inflow of external capital to restore the damage to his territory, impatiently uttered.
Your Highness, no. If the festival is not held, the entire empire will continue to stagnate and be more and more deste!
Then, panic spread to the faces of those who were tired from dealing with the aftermath of the locust swarm.
Thats right. Please consider the pain of the people of the empire and allow the festival.
Your Highness!
Please!
As the voice grew louder and louder, Richard said,
Its not a matter of whether or not the festival will be held. As you said, the festival will be held.
His voice was not very loud, but the hall fell silent for an instant.
Richard tapped the armrest slowly.
Its about the interests.
At his words, the faces of several family heads turned pale.
The count, who lost his son and only heir, and even passed the liquor license to Raisa, was no exception.
Originally, it was the imperial family that gave the licenses for the festival, so the imperial family could take away all of it.
Since it was a right granted a few decades ago or even a hundred years ago, realistically it would not be possible to reap it with a single word, but in principle, it was not impossible.
And if that happened, how could he return the rights he had already lost?
Throwing something of the imperial familys away was itself a problem that could be used of treason if done wrong.
Their nervousness and anxiety were embodied in Richards voice.
The rights from the imperial family. Its not something anyone can buy or sell. But. It seems some did.
The moment when theplexion of those who were stark white turned a death-like gray, and their knees bent by themselves.
I didnt do it for a trivial gain.
In a calm voice, Richard recited all the rights the Marquisate of Neir had usurped.
And even, the liquor license.
Marchioness Neir, who had never lifted an eyebrow except for sweating, scrunched her forehead.
A liquor license? That wasnt on her list.
However, such questions had to be put aside for now.
Marchioness Neir.
Ame: ophelia, dear child, chin up, you have to keep trying! And the way its richards turn tofort and encourage her! TT_TT and and and and andddddddd the butterfly effect is crazy in this novel, i feel like i need to draw a timeline out lmao
Dea: things are about to go down! And hearts are about to be brokenim talking about my heart and its because of Ophelia and Richard T^T
Chapter 66: And Then There Were None (X)
Chapter 66: And Then There Were None (X)
Richard tilted his head and demanded an answer.
Its said youve swallowed all of them. Can you exin what happened?
Marchioness Neir replied with a cold face as she looked over at the heads of families who had to forfeit their rights to her.
It was all a fair deal.
Marchioness Neirs eyes became fiercer than ever.
However, youre driving it like youve done something gravely wrong.
The marchioness, who was looking at Richard with strangely ssy eyes, added.
Youll have to take responsibility for humiliating me like this.
After Marchioness Neirs words ended, the conference hall fell into a grave-like silence.
In the silence where breathing was barely audible, the heads of the other families had to struggle to hide their doubts, bewilderment, and astonishment.
Responsibility?
Take responsibility?
No matter how high the prestige of the Marquisate of Neir, it would not beparable to the imperial family.
To even mention responsibility against the crown prince.
Moreover, it was absurd to talk about the transaction in front of someone who could control the right.
Marchioness Neir would, of course, know that much.
The usual marchioness wouldnt have made such a crazy response.
And as if to prove their thoughts, Marchioness Neirs condition was indeed different from usual.
She was sweating profusely and constantly drinking the tea in front of her.
Richard looked at her gently and then parted his lips.
Marchioness.
Yes, Your Highness.
Did you say it was a fair deal?
Yes. I just received something of value equivalent to what I lent.
It seemed like there was no problem just by hearing it, but everyone there knew that in reality it was not.
First of all, a transaction of the rights granted by the imperial family was a problem in itself, and even if it was customary to pass it on, if one asked if it was really legitimate, who besides the marchioness would say that
But the marchioness was confident. She believed none of them would say to her No, thats not it.
There couldnt possibly be an idiot who would reveal the secrets of their family at this meeting.
Then I guess I can get the rights back with a fair deal.
I have absolutely no intention of making a deal. No matter what the Crown Prince says, thats an unreasonable request
I think youre mistaken about something.
With an air of indifference, Richard cut off her words.
Its not the imperial family who will deal with the Marquis.
Richards gaze moved, and everyones eyes followed.
And the one who received all the attention quietly rose from her seat.
Bright red hair and electrifying blue eyes that hurt the eyes.
Bolsheik?
A family name that no one expected came out.
After Ophelia bowed to Richard, she faced Marchioness Neir.
In that same instant, her eyes met Raisas, who stood behind the marchioness like a shadow.
The deep blue eyes did not look away from the thick and unpleasant things that shimmered in the gray eyes, burning a blue me that could consume.
The corners of Raisas mouth were twisted, but a faint smile spread across Ophelias lips.
The disgusting things wriggling inside Raisa were no longer horribly frightening.
At a time where the world was shaking, how could she be afraid of anything she did?
Even if they plot a rebellion, it would just be something that needed to be stopped.
In order to do that, wasnt it vital to block the huge amount of money that Marchioness Neir, no, not only her, but also her daughter, would earn from this festival?
In addition, today showed the leap Ophelia thought of at thest evening party was correct to some extent.
After today, Marchioness Neir would have to be somewhat self-conscious for a while.
And it was Lady Neir, not anyone else, who provided the clue.
The details of the circumstances were unknown, but it was certain that Lady Neir was not the marchioness puppet.
After catching a glimpse of Raisa, Ophelia spoke to Marchioness Neir, who was staring at her so fiercely that it was as if she would burn her to death.
I will rece the debt owed to my family by the Marquisate of Neir with the festival interests.
Debt?
What debt?
Is Neir indebted to the Bolsheik?
All of the buzzing people spoke simr words in unison, and Marchioness Neir was no exception.
Debt?
Ophelia shook the documents at the marchioness, who couldnt hide her whats this nonsense expression.
The debt shown here. Converting the amount at the time to the current value I dont know. I dont know if the Marchioness can rece it with something other than what I want.
Her calm words were no different from what Marchioness Neir and Raisa did to other families to rob them of their festival rights.
The amount at the time what do you mean by that?
Its a very old debt.
So, let alone the current head of Neir, none of those present at the great meeting would have known.
Because it truly was a very old record.
If it was ten years ago, or even several decades ago, some of those still standing here might remember what they heard through rumors, but it wasnt that much.
Its a debt from 120 years ago.
Ophelia added, tapping the old record.
It was a time when the family of Neir wasnt as big as it is now.
It wasnt that it wasnt big, but that was when it hadnt even been given the title of marquis.
But a debt is a debt. So I duly demand repayment from the Marquis.
An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.
If you do, I will too.
It was a very simple, yet very effective, and extremely barbaric countermeasure.
However, when the other person ignored all the rules and behaved as he pleased, it wouldnt be possible to get what you want if you kept responding gracefully while adhering tomon sense.
Taking advantage of the Marquisate of Neir was originally not something that could be done easily.
Ophelia touched the end of the discolored old document, recalling what had happened a few days ago.
Mother. Are there any family records rted to the Marquisate of Neir?
The Marquisate of Neir?
Yes.
She was just asking because she was really curious. Wouldnt there be a document with the name Neir written on it in the long history of the Bolsheik?
If there was She wondered if there might be a way to devise something from there. It was just a thought, like grasping straws.
Yes.
Her mother nodded vaguely and ordered her to bring out some documents.
An ancient document that looked very old and fragile to the touch at first nce appeared.
Lets see, yes. Thats right. The Neir family.
Her mothers fingertips pointed to the signature line, and the name Neir was clearly inscribed.
And the contents of the document were also shocking.
There is a debt.
That Thats right. Its even Neirs debt.
Why are you so surprised? There must be countless documents like this.
No way no, um yes.
Ophelia nodded, wondering if there was anything to reflect on the long and strange history of Bolsheik.
Watching her daughter opening the old documents as if she was going to dissect it, the viscountess said,
I dont know what youre going to do, but you dont even need to exin.
Tucking Ophelias hair behind her ear, her mother whispered.
Do whatever you want. My daughter.
The sunlight-like warmth in her voice warmed her heart.
These reminiscences were cut to pieces by a high-pitched voice that scratched her nerves.
This is nothing but nonsense! Youre telling me to pay off a debt from 120 years ago!
To Marchioness Neirs fierce resistance, Ophelia responded with just one statement.
Debt is debt.
At that, Marchioness Neir red at Ophelia as if to kill, but thetter did not back down at all.
For a child without a title
A creepy gnashing of teeth flowed from Marchioness Neirs teeth, but that was all.
Debt is debt. This was a fact that could not be overturned by any sophistry.
It was unreasonable to insist the document itself was fabricated for the seal of the Marquisate Neir was too clear.
If even that was fake, it would be like saying with her own mouth that even this noble family couldnt properly manage such a precious thing.
Even if its a debt, its ridiculous to repay it with festival rights!
Yes. You dont have to rece it with that. Well, here it is. Check how much you have to repay.
Ophelia read the numbers written very loudly so that not only Marchioness Neir, but also everyone in the conference hall, would know the amount.
Oh my god.
Thats
No matter its the Marquisate of Neir
Sure enough, voices ofment flowed from here and there. Marchioness Neir also opened her mouth, wanting to speak but couldnt bring herself to say anything.
The amount Ophelia was demanding was more than the 5-year budget of the entire marquisate.
She couldnt even fault it for exaggerating the value of the old currency.
It was because Ophelia disclosed it first, as if she had already expected it.
After a long silence, Marchioness Neir finally said,
I cant repay such arge amount at once. Of course, I will repay.
Her eyes were still shining brightly, but she had taken a step back.
But Ophelia simply shook her head.
No. Please pay me back at once.
What nonsense!
Marchioness Neir leaned forward as if to eat Ophelia, but a low voice fell over her head.
Why, Marchioness. All of the fair trades the Marchioness made must have been like this.
Then and now are different!
Whats the difference?
Im Neir!
Yes, you are the Marchioness of Neir. So?
Marchioness Neir opened her mouth, but only heavy breathing escaped.
Ame: Karmas a rxing thought Arent you envious that for you its not?
(Extended edition, cause why not?)
Cause karma is the thunder
Rattling your Neirs ground
Karmas on Neirs scent like a bounty hunter
Karmas gonna track Neir down
Step by step from town to town
Sweet like justice, karma is a queen
Karma takes all my friends to the summit the rights to Bolsheik
Karma is the guy on the screen girl youre facing
Coming straight home to me Shattering all your schemes
Dea: Thank you Ame, now you got me and probably everyone else singing haha, but for real that was satisfying!!
Chapter 67: Revelry (I)
Chapter 67: Revelry (I)
Looking down at Raisa, who had her head lowered behind the marchioness, Richard dered,
Its over.
Richard stood up with the same bored expression as when the meeting had first started.
Youre all dismissed.
The meeting, which had been convened out of nowhere, came to an abrupt end.
The gathered all nced at each other and then left in a hurry to find the Bolsheik who had swept away all the festival rights, leaving only the two people in the hall.
As Marchioness Neir, who had all the benefits of the festival blown away in an instant, stumbled as if her eyes were ripped out and her nose was cut, was quickly supported by Raisa from behind.
She handed something to the marchioness, who emptied it at once and whispered with a heavy breath.
It was you.
What are you talking about?
The liquor license.
The corners of Raisas mouth twitched and she smiled.
You can be proud.
At that, the Marchioness Neir looked at Raisa with a slightly restoredplexion.
What are you doing?
My goals are always the same as my mothers.
It was an answer without much fuss, but Marchioness Neir did not believe it straight away.
It was only because she realized, albeit vaguely, that Raisa was different from the stupid and greedy days before.
Dont be presumptuous.
Raisa didnt answer, and the marchioness didnt demand an answer like before.
Even if she got the answer she wanted, a puppet whose thread was cut wouldnt move the way she wanted it to.
Swak!
Marchioness Neir brushed off Raisas hand as if removing something dirty and left first.
A shady smile spread across Raisas face as she looked down at the back of her throbbing hand.
Its toote for you to do anything, mother.
Raisa stepped out of her mothers shadow, rolling the tiny, pinkish vial in her grasp.
.
Although the damage from the locusts was still severe, the festival was held as scheduled.
After the great disaster, it wasnt just farnd that was messed up.
The people of the empire, who were worried about what to do every day, also put a smile on their tired faces for the first time in a long while.
Hey. Are you doing it this year as well?
Thats right. Well, I dont have time to prepare, so I cant make it big.
Every festival, when the person who made small things at home for sale massaged his shoulder, the jewelry seller would tap his arm.
Ill help you out.
What are you doing?
I should help you in times like this.
How about staying still? Ill help you move it, so just tell me.
Around the time when the preparations for the festival were in full swing, with citizens helping each other little by little throughout the capital, no, throughout the empire.
Lawrence, who had barely returned to the capital from the Sheffield estate, sat down with a groan as he saw the mountain of papers waiting for him.
Catherine approached him as the groan slipped out.
What, why are you making strange noises? Horrible.
What are you saying to your older brother who has just returned from a difficult, hellish ce and has to walk into hell again?
If youre the next family head, its only natural that you should do that much.
At Catherines relentless words, Lawrence gave her a dryugh and waved his hand.
He didnt have the energy left to confront his darling sister because he was trying to fix their estate that had been swept away by locusts.
Squatting beside the drooping Lawrence, Catherine tapped his arm.
So how was it?
Dont even mention it. It was so terrible, they ate it all without leaving any seeds. Its said they leave ruins when they pass by, but that wasnt an exaggeration.
He let out a long sigh.
I personally felt the reason why His Highness the Crown Prince came out to check on me. Truly, His Highness was scary.
You mean the crown prince? He went all the way to our territory?
No. He came to the brewery. He said he was on his way to look around the locust-stricken area.
When?
The day Lady Bolsheik came you, you are too close.
Lawrence frowned and pushed Catherines face away, which hade right up to him with shining eyes.
How?
There was no reference to anything or anyone, but looking at those sparkling eyes, he couldnt think of anyone other than Ophelia.
Oh okay.
Okay?
She is a good person.
What?
Catherines eyes turned sharp.
Is that it?
Youre making a fuss even though I said she is a good person?
Is that it for Ophelia, who is pretty, cute, beautiful, talented, and has the best personality?!
Lawrence sighed as he pressed the palm of his hand to Catherines face, which was blowing wild snorts in front of his nose.
You said not to fall in love at first sight, but isnt it too much not to fall in love with such a person?
What? Dont tell me you!
Its older brother not you. And no. Shes a nice person, but it wasnt love at first sight.
At Lawrences resolute reply, Catherine was relieved, then repeatedly choked up again.
Flicking the tip of Catherines nose, Lawrence turned his knotted shoulders and asked,
What about what I asked for?
I handled it. I got permission safely, and I set the price lower than expected. No matter if its a hobby, whats different from just solving it for free?
What hobby? And by the way, youre fast? What kind of deal did you make with the Marquisate of Neir?
No.
No? Then its not a deal.
Whats with those suspicious eyes it wasnt against the Marquisate of Neir.
You said the liquor license went to Neir.
No, the original owner Its hard to say, but it went back to the family that received the right from the imperial family. Everything that Neir robbed.
What are you talking about?
Youre supposed to be the next marquis, but why are you so slow at understanding?
Did you listen to everything and organize it like this?
Anyway, let me tell you
Before long, Lawrence was updated about the series ofmotions at the great meeting. He admired briefly, saying,
Thats great.
Isnt it? Ophelia is amazing as expected.
Catherine shrugged her shoulders and lifted her chin, as if she was the one who had received thepliment.
Although its amazing what she did against Marchioness Neir
She just gave it all back?
Yes. I wouldve made a deal using that as an excuse.
Thats what Ophelia said.
Catherine felt the same way as Lawrence. And it wasnt just the two of them. Iris and Cooper also had the same question.
You said you just returned all those benefits? Why?
Ophelia smiled faintly at those scrambling to ask questions and shook her head.
Theres too much work. I cant handle it on my own. But I cant throw it away, so I just gave it back.
Catherine shook her head while Lawrences eyes widened.
Oh my. Isnt that amazing to hear?
He recalled those steadfast eyes and straight back that was about to go to a dangerous ce without hesitation.
Come to think of it Catherine.
Huh?
Lady Bolsheik was afraid of the crown prince. Do you know how she became an aide?
His Highness? It didnt feel that way. Of course, as soon as Ophelia became an aide, I did a check.
Did you find out?
I dont know. Nothing came of it. His Highness suddenly singled out Ophelia and made her an aide.
Hmm.
What is that look?
Catherine raised an eyebrow.
What do you mean?
I mean that expression, every time you make that expression, you cause trouble.
How can you know your brothers deep meaning? Its all for your own good.
Lawrence nodded and Catherine snorted at him.
I dont know what youre trying to do, but I wont let you go if you touch Ophelia.
Despite her words, Lawrence didnt respond, he just smiled, showing his pearly whites.
Its the other way round.
He didnt know how Ophelia became an aide to His Highness the Crown Prince, but he thought of saving her, who was forced to stay by his side even though she was afraid of him.
You like her so much, and she seems to be a good person herself, so if I can help, Ill do my best.
Such a deep misunderstanding of unknown cause was deepening day by day.
More than that, Catherine
No.
I havent said anything yet.
Youre going to ask for help with the paperwork.
Speaking of which
No. Today Ophelia and I are going to see the festival.
Just you two?
No, Iri no, Lady Fillite too.
What? Lady Fillite? When did you be so close to her?
What were just going to the festival together
Catherine shook her head shyly, but she did not dispute that they had be close.
Although she got much closer to Iris than she had expected, there wasnt a special asion like the time she met Ophelia.
After sharing their worries about Ophelia at the masquerade and dealing with the youngdies who flocked and bared their teeth like hungry sharks.
She just didnt want to leave a debt, and so sent an obligatory letter.
However, the letters increased by one or two, and now there was enough to fill a drawer.
You dont have to deny it and you dont have to pout.
Catherines cheeks swelled at Lawrences words, but she didnt object.
To be honest, if she didnt have correspondence with Iris, she would be bored.
Of course, their main subject was Ophelia, but as they talked about this and that, Catherine realized that, surprisingly, Iris was verymunicative.
Arent you two actually close?
I didnt expect Ophelias words toe true back when I hated Iris.
Having gone very far back in her thoughts, Catherine nodded vigorously.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 68: Revelry (II)
Chapter 68: Revelry (II)
As expected of Ophelia.
Bolsheik is the end after all.
Anyway, we decided to be together on the first day, so if youre thinking of showing your face, just drop it.
Catherine narrowed her eyes as she ced her hands on her waist.
This is a warning. Just stay away.
It was well known that retaliation would follow without having to listen.
Catherine turned around and left the room, leaving Lawrence with his lips pulled into a smirk.
Its the first day. We might meet by chance.
.
As Catherine threw a warning at Lawrence, Ophelia and Iris were in danger of being hit by festivities and papers.
The festival is finally being held, but why is the paperwork only increasing instead of decreasing?
It was to the point of checking to see if someone was hiding under the desk and creating as much paperwork as they were constantly processing.
Looking under the desk, Ophelia shook her head as she let out a dryugh, stunned by herself.
The world was copsing and breaking, and there were already three signs of destruction, but now there was no time to care about it.
lia, Ophelia.
Huh? Ah. Cooper.
This.
Mechanically skimming the papers Cooper had handed her, Ophelia blinked several times.
Isnt this already the third?
What?
Yes. There have definitely been incidents like this a while ago.
As Ophelia rummaged through the papers, Iris rubbed her tired eyes and said,
The servant tried to assassinate the head of the family or the sessor. The first seeded, the second failed. The third was also a sess Is this family also on the imperial side?
Huh.
Its concerning.
Its more ufortable because theyre families with nothing inmon other than supporting the imperial family.
Its not like they were killed for personal reasons.
Yes. All the servants who did this were people who had just joined.
Well, there are all sorts of strange things.
At this time, there was no way they could know that the strange assassination wasmitted by people who had entered various families through voluntary human trafficking.
It was because the report only detailed the families that were affected, not the servants whomitted such things.
The three of them exchanged a couple more words, and eventually nodded.
Ill have to look it up.
Yes.
Ill sort this out.
Ah, thank you for that, Ophelia.
Whats this much when were dying together?
With a very moved face, Cooper patted the shoulder of Ophelia as she rubbed her nose.
Seeing the two of them like that, Iris shook her head andughed.
As if he had suddenly remembered something, Cooper turned around while on his way back to his seat.
Anyway, how about we go to the festival today?
Both of us have a prior appointment this evening.
Iris pointed at Ophelia, who was sticking her nose in the papers, and at herself.
What a pity. Its the first chance to go out to y with the aides.
At Coopers words of regret, Iris shrugged her shoulders, but Ophelia froze.
First.
Actually, it wasnt the first time. Before, when a strange torrential rain flooded the entire empire
During the infinite regression to get rid of the flood, the three of them once put off paperwork and drank together like children ying bad pranks.
However, that memory remained only with Ophelia.
Then what about tomorrow?
Im fine for now, Ophelia?
Ophelia nodded and rubbed the tip of her nose, which suddenly became cold.
Oh, Im fine too. Rather, can we even go out today?
Turning her head to the stacks of papers, her eyes became dim.
She would rather close her eyes at the mountain range of documents that she could see so clearly even in her hazy vision, but if the documents would disappear once she closed her eyes, they would have already disappeared dozens of times.
Ophelia let out a long sigh and lowered her pen.
Holding data on the assassinations by random servants along with other things, she got up.
Im going to do the interim report now.
Huh? In that case, I will
Cooper raised his hand without looking up, and Ophelia replied firmly.
Ill go.
Do you think she will get something up her butt again?
Ophelia responded brazenly to the joking Iris.
Its already done!
Leaving behind Irisughter and Coopers distraught smile, Ophelia left the aides office with papers in her arms.
It wasnt long before Ophelia reached a familiar door and poked her head out from the side of the papers.
How often have I been in and out of here?
She was so busy preparing for the festival that the threshold was worn away.
Soon, having no hands left from holding the papers, she knocked on the door with her forehead, and waited for a while.
Even without an answer, as usual, she lowered the doorknob with her hip and entered Richards office.
Excuse me. I brought the documents that you need to look at right now.
Ophelias vision was obscured by the papers, so she couldnt see anything in front of her, but she skillfully dodged the furniture and papers ced here and there and approached Richards desk.
Cooper will bring the rest in an hour or two.
Putting down the papers, Ophelia tilted her head.
Because the person who was supposed to be there wasnt there.
Richard?
With her neck stretched out, Ophelia started to look around the room. She tilted her head.
Where are you?
Just in case, she looked under the desk, but there was no one there, so she crawled out with an embarrassed expression and dusted off her skirt.
Then, cold air brushed her cheeks, and at the same time, the scent of the cool outside air flowed in.
The bridge of her nose brushed with Richards, who had appeared in front of her before she knew it.
Ophelias widened blue eyes were filled with only him.
Simrly, she was the only one in his eyes, which glowed with a golden color darker than honey under the sunlight.
Richard smiled softly, his eyes quickly folding.
Ophelia.
His voice that called her was as familiar as before, but somehow
Ophelia involuntarily pressed her chest hard.
Why is it so itchy?
And in the next moment, as if the distance that was close enough that only a sheet of paper could fit was a lie, Richard stepped back from Ophelia.
However, Ophelia was frozen in ce, unable to blink even once.
A second, yes, it must have been very brief.
In that instant, she was blinded by his smile, her ears perked up at his voice, and his scent seemed to numb her nose.
It really was an instant.
Ophelia.
It might be merely a feeling, but her mouth was dry from the excessive sweetness of his call.
Ophelia couldnt hold back the swelling and itchy feeling that was as if she had swallowed a feather anymore. She exhaled and said whatever came to her mind.
Ah wee back.
I did say anything, but why is it so awkward?
Whats wrong with me? Ophelias eyshes fluttered like a hummingbirds wings.
She was clearly aware that what she was feeling waspletely different from usual because she hadnt noticed her.
But, unfortunately for Richard, that was all.
Ophelia stared at him, who seemed to be covered with a colorful halo of sunlight, and narrowed her eyes.
It had been three years since she had been exposed to his face, and no matter how unrealistic he looked, like a statue made by an artisan, there was no way her heart would flutter at his appearance again.
So why is my heart beating so fast all of a sudden?
Ophelias heart pounded as if she had arrhythmia.
She swallowed a sigh and shook her head. It was probably really arrhythmia.
I must have been too tired these days. Ophelia pressed hard on her racing heart.
Im not going to die from overwork before the world ends, right?
Unbeknownst to Ophelia as she began an in-depth examination of her health
What she was doing now was something she had read about many times in the previous world, which made her swear at the frustrating female lead who didnt notice that the male lead was showing off like that and said that it looked like she ate a box of sweet potatoes.
(TL/N: sweet potato, when used figuratively, describes a frustrating situation or feeling being stifled.)
Greedily gazing at Ophelia as she constantly tilted her head and changed her expression dozens of times, Richard pushed his curiosity of what she was so busy with aside and asked,
Is this an interim report?
Yes. You can look at it from the top. Where have you been?
Ophelia asked casually, handing over the document at the top of the stack.
All over the ce.
Several documents were passed alongside the ambiguous answer.
I found it in James digging.
James? Oh, Gryu.
As Ophelia flicked through the documents Richard had given her, a deep valley formed between her brows.
Looking at this, its clear that Marchioness Neir and Lady Neir are really walking on different routes, right?
I can only see it as that.
Right? The money that should go to the Marquisate of Neir evaporates in the middle. The only person capable of doing something like this is thedy.
Im not sure if Marchioness Neir is just standing by or shes unaware.
Ophelia tilted her head, looking away from the papers.
Speaking of Marchoiness Neir, didnt she look very bad when we met at the great meeting?
Ame: Im so ready for festival fun and bonding but what do we get? More office days! Thats like my life Totally off topic, but imagine if James Gryu is the hidden viin and a double agent haha
Dea: Its the first time i rte to a fl in a novel, i too am stuck at office buried under case files, though mine are online so its a bit easier to manage haha
Chapter 69: Revelry (III)
Chapter 69: Revelry (III)
Marchioness Neir was sweating profusely and her eyes were red.
No matter where Ophelia looked, the marchioness seemed to be sick, but no matter how much she looked, there was no news that she was particrly sick.
Its certainly not normal. Even for Marchioness Neir, she was overly irritable and aggressive.
Is she sick somewhere?
Well
Richard retraced almost weathered memories and recalled two things Marchioness Neir was obsessed with.
There was only one thing that she ced at a higher priority than that of her subtle persistence for the throne.
Marchioness Neir, who takes care of her body excruciatingly well, has never caught any diseases, so it wouldnt have suddenly broken somewhere.
But poison doesnt work very well on her. She developed a tolerance by eating a lot of poison.
What if its a poison that doesnt work immediately?
Hn, Marchioness Neir could have eaten something like that She could have eaten it without knowing. Yes she was in aast time.
It would be her daughter who made her that way.
I think youre trying to kill Marchioness Neir, not the other way around.
Richardughed as Ophelia shook her head bitterly.
Well soon find out which one will be more difficult to y against.
What did you check?
I heard that the back alley was shaking, so I stopped by there for a while.
Shaking?
Yes, bodies came pouring out in heaps.
The chubby merchant who had vomited up all the information to Richard the other day was also found cleanly decapitated.
Since its the back alley, isnt it just a fight?
If its like that, it would be normal, but only those rted to drugs died, so it must be done by a specific person.
If its medicine is it that? The fatigue reliever?
Give it up. I wont hand it to you even if your eyes shine like that.
Did I say anything?
Ophelia pursed her lips in displeasure and tilted her head.
Didnt you say youll bring the man who made the drug?
Hes missing. Im not sure if he hid on his own, or if hes part of the mountain of corpses, so were investigating.
Then did the supply of medicines also stop?
For now.
Thank god.
Richard, reaching out to pat the head of Ophelia, who couldnt hide her disappointment, soon withdrew his hand.
With her rounded shoulders drooping and a frown on her face, Ophelia muttered.
Well, besides drugs, theres also human trafficking. Pseudo-rted.
There is no news about them yet.
Uhm, if thats the case, Im d.
As a matter of fact, among the documents she was carrying in her arms were the assassinations of the three families, which were rted to human trafficking and religion, but neither of them knew at this time.
Ophelia took a deep breath and shrugged.
What else is left to do!
Hearing her voice zing with the will to finish everything quickly, Richard lightly threw her a task.
It seems like something from James mission is connected to Neir, but were not sure yet.
You said it was rted to the vige. The uhh
Its an artificially organized vige centered on one person. Its a vige that was created without any precursor or reason, so James felt particrly ufortable with it.
Come to think of it
Once again tilting her head, Ophelia scratched her memory.
Didnt you say that Neir was involved with all that strange human trafficking?
Richard also paused at that.
Ive dug into it, but it seems she has nothing to do with it.
Well, there isnt a straightforward way to control cults, so unless Marchioness Neir is the leader, its going to be a headache to touch it.
Like that, Ophelia and Richard put together almost all the pieces to portray what Raisa was doing.
However, it was fragmented, seemingly unrted information, so they couldnt draw a proper,plete picture yet.
When the other work was settled to a certain extent, Ophelia smiled and said,
Oh, and I wont be around tonight.
There was no answer to the lightly thrown words, but Ophelia was so excited just by the fact that she wouldnt be working that she didnt notice at all.
Richard stared at Ophelia and asked.
Not around?
Yes! Ophelia is free! Only for a moment.
The voice of Ophelia which was imitating Dobby, whose voice Richard had no knowledge of, diminished towards the end and became sullen.
(TL/N: harry potter reference, haha.)
The golden eyes that had sunk to the depths at the word not, returned to their original color at the words a moment.
I guess youre going to see the festival.
Yes. I will leave as soon as Iris is finished.
With Iris?
Yes.
Every time a word came out between her pink lips, Richard repeatedly alternated between feeling wary and relieved.
Then what about Cooper?
What?
Youre not going with him too?
Oh, not today. Catherine is joining us, were going to have a girls night.
Richards nerves, which had softened for a moment at the mention of a girls night, were tightened again when he realized she said it wasnt today.
Not today?
Yes. The aides, including Cooper, decided to see the festival tomorrow
Before Ophelia could finish her words, Richard shook his head.
Cooper is going to be busy.
What?
When Ophelia widened her eyes like a stunned bunny at Coopers sudden change in schedule, Richard nailed it very firmly.
Cooper will be busy tomorrow and wont be able to make it to the festival.
Uh then Iris and I will stay back as well.
No, only Cooper will be busy.
Although unable to fully understand why, Ophelia nodded.
For
Iris, Cooper, and Ophelia all had the same title of aide, but each had their own area of responsibility and there was certain confidential work they didnt share.
Not hiding her regretful expression, Ophelia let out a sigh.
Thats too bad.
She was genuinely sorry, and she looked at the pile of papers. So she hadnt seen Richards golden eyes sink so deep into the abyss.
The opportunity to spend quality time together is gone.
How could it not be a pity that she could not enjoy the festival with herrades who had shared the joys and sorrows of handling so many papers together.
Even in the future, there will be no time to spend together.
Huh? Cooper has a lot of work?
Yes.
Even if there wasnt, Richard was going to create work and throw it at Cooper. So, yes, there would be a lot of work.
Actually, Richard knew.
To Ophelia, Cooper was nothing more and nothing less than a colleague.
And it wasnt just the two of them together, Iris would be there too, thus there wouldnt be any excitement between a man and a woman between them.
Nheless, it was annoying.
It was so annoying that he couldnt stand it or watch it.
No matter how childish the jealousy was, it didnt matter.
No, he would rather be openly jealous, so it would be nice if she would notice at least a little bit.
Richard stared nkly at Ophelia, who was chattering about what to eat and what would be fun at the festival.
Ophelia.
Yes.
Arent you going to ask what Cooper is going to be busy with?
Can I ask?
Yes.
Then what is he going to be busy with?
I hate that he is going to the festival with you.
Dont like it? Richard?
Yes.
I see
He doesnt like it.
Ophelia nodded with a calm face.
And that was it.
Even though it was said this openly, Ophelia couldnt even think of the quality of jealousy.
Romance or love, how could it be noticed when even its existence had disappeared.
Richardughed at himself.
For Ophelia, as in the case of Cooper, Richard was not a man, but a merepanion.
It was just a little more special to share things that no one else in the world knew.
Unconsciously, he reached out to touch her cheek, but then withdrew it.
Previously, once, his breath had tickled her flushed cheek, and she had pressed her fingertips to straighten his furrowed brow.
It was just a routine for the two of them.
During that countless long time together, they leaned and held on to each other in search of warmth.
But, now.
Those soft cheeks, those unknowingly parted red lips, those slowly blinking eyes.
He didnt have the confidence not to hug her if he touched her.
Your Highness? Richard.
Of course, Ophelia,pletely unaware of his feelings, strode towards him.
Lifting herself up onto her tiptoes, she reached her hand out without hesitation and touched his forehead.
You dont seem to have a fever?
It was just a touch on the forehead, a trivial touch that would be forgotten if they turned around.
Richard couldnt count the number of times he had been closer to her than that.
Now, every time her fingertips, which carefully smoothed his forehead and swept his hair, brushed over his skin, the greed deep in his stomach was seething.
The desire to nibble away at her fingertips, if he could, right now, was running dangerously high.
Ame: Love plot and r/s progression!!!!! Were slightly more than halfway through the entire story?! What!?
Dea: Ive spent half of this chap screaming at ophelias obliviousnessand sympathising with Richard, lifes hard for him out there haha
Chapter 70: Revelry (IV)
Chapter 70: Revelry (IV)
Richard?
As Ophelia looked up at Richard, he saw himself reflected in her eyes, then he removed his hand and took a step back.
He opened his mouth, but he soon shut it.
Where are you feeling unwell?
Ophelia was frightened even though she knew that he, who had already crossed the line between human and non-human, was not sick.
When she took another step forward, Richard tried to step back as much as she advanced, but he did not move from the spot.
He couldnt move.
As he knew.
If I approach you, you will withdraw.
If I have you in my heart
If I look towards you
Ophelia would be far away.
Because it was overwhelming. She didnt have to put it into words.
How can I afford romance and love?
If he approaches me, I will run away
If he told her his true feelings, which only grew even when he tried to suppress it after realizing it.
Probably she wouldnt leave. No, she couldnt leave.
To her, he was the only ally to share this goddamn infinite regression and crumbling world.
She would not hesitate to approach him like she was doing now, and she would not stop worrying about him.
Richard didnt want that to happen.
Naturally, he had no intention of giving Ophelia up.
Even if the world copsed, he wouldnt let her go.
But that would take time.
Now that they had decided not to return unless absolutely necessary, time was not infinite.
It was fine though.
Little by little from now on, erasing the existence of otherness in her, when atst all these things were over
He would be the only one who had been by her side now and at any given day.
Richard?
Right now, he must step back so she wouldnt feel anything was off.
However, towards her who was calling him, he couldnt bear to say the words go away.
I have you in my eyes.
And yet I miss you.
Ophelias blue eyes were so clear that Richard couldnt say anything.
.
Are you okay?
The self-talk that flowed out without knowledge did not even reach her ears and scattered.
Walking down the street where colorful paper petals flew, Ophelias eyes were looking at something other than the dazzling sight.
What was Richard trying to say?
He opened his mouth, but he just gazed at her without saying anything.
As if he could only look.
Ophelia felt a sense of dj vu.
This was the second time she looked into Richards eyes and did not understand what he was saying.
Are you really sick, but youre not saying it?
Ophelias eyebrows crinkled on their own at the words that were almost zero in potential even when they were spoken out.
What is it?
What do you mean?
Hence, again, Richard didnt intend it, but Ophelias head was filled with him.
Even though he was not in front of her eyes, he reflected and shimmered, shining like ss beads.
How preupied she was with Richard
lia, Ophelia?
Oh, huh?
Are you okay? The color of your face isnt good.
Oh. I think my mind was somewhere else.
Catherine and Iris took turns touching Ophelias forehead and making worried faces.
As expected, youve overstrained yourself for this festival. We shouldve done it in moderation, Catherine.
No, if we didnt work hard, we wouldnt even be able to be here.
Iris immediately nodded at Catherines words, which seemed to be crying of unfairness.
Its not like that.
Before leaving for the festival.
Catherine called Ophelia and Iris to the Sheffield mansion.
I knew it.
Huh?
What are you talking about?
Seeing the two aides in simple dresses, Catherine shook her head.
You cant go to the festival like that.
morous things are cumbersome.
I agree.
When Iris words ended, Ophelia quickly echoed simr sentiments. But Catherine shook her head again at the two of them.
Im not trying to be fancy, its a must to be someone else
The two were convinced by Catherines exnation that began like that, and eventually the three of them, who left the Sheffield mansion, had appearances that even a nobledys ear could not imagine.
But thanks to that, as Catherine said, the three of them could roam freely without drawing any attention from others.
Ophelia shook her head and picked up the ring in front of her eyes.
Its okay. I must have been distracted by the many things to see. How about this instead?
Pretty.
Opheliaughed at the reply that came before she even breathed, and Iris let out a sigh.
Wont you say whatever Ophelia chooses is pretty?
No. If I dont like it, Ill say I dont like it.
Looking at her two friends with happy eyes, Ophelia soon nced at the merchant.
Fortunately, the astute merchant gave her the ring without Katherines and Iris knowledge, scrunching her nose, and in return, Ophelia added a little more to the payment.
Soon after, the three of them left the store and walked around the za decorated with splendid decorations to raise the festive atmosphere to the fullest, albeit worse than in previous years,ughing as if they were out of breath at a trivial story.
I didnt know you could smile even at a rolling leaf.
Holding her sore side fromughing so much, Catherine caught Iris gaze.
I didnt know I could be like this either.
Iris was one who often repeated to herself that she must always show a cool and firm side.
Even when she was with someone she thought was her only friend, she was always reliable and wouldnt have been able to rx from thepulsion that she should take responsibility for everything.
I didnt know you couldugh like this.
There was nothing tough about!
What else was so funny? The three burst intoughter.
Eventually, as theughter subsided, Ophelia slipped the ring on her finger and patted herself on the cheek as if to show it off.
A ring with only one small pattern without any special craftsmanship, let alone jewelry.
Did you just buy it?
Mhm.
Its too bad. I should have bought it, too.
As the ends of Catherines eyebrows lowered, Iris immediately turned her feet around.
You can go buy it now.
Oh, thats right. Its Iris. So smart. What a genius!
Its a subtle act of genius, but its still genius.
Iris shrugged her shoulders exaggeratedly.
Whoever that saw the brighter-than-ever face of Iris now would say she could never be Lady Fillite.
And towards such an Iris, Catherine whistled and pped her hands.
Simrly Who the hell could look at her now and say she was the societys beehive.
Lets go.
Lets go!
Ophelia looked at the two women, standing side by side and reaching out to her at the same time, then ced a ring on each of their hands.
Just two simple rings, each with a different small design, without jewels or fine workmanship like the one she wore.
I bought them because it seemed like it would look good on all of us.
Ophelia folded her fingers in embarrassment and let out a shyugh. Dumbfounded at the unexpected gift, Catherine and Iris merely blinked their eyes.
Soon, she urged them.
Are you not going to ept it?
Then, as ifing to their senses, the two put the rings on their fingers and touched the rings that fit perfectly as if they had been fitted.
Its not a ring that willst forever like a diamond, but its good enough tomemorate today. If you put it in the depths of a drawer and forget about it, and then take it out one day and recall this memory, thats enough.
Really, that was enough.
Only Ophelia would remember things that Catherine and Iris would never know about in this damn cycle of infinite regression.
Maybe Ophelia would be left alone at this moment again.
But it was fine.
It hurt, but if only she could remember this time the three of them shared together
Ill wear it every day.
If it wears out, we can get three more matching ones.
Catherine spoke, and Iris responded.
And as if they had promised, the two kissed the ring.
With an indescribable expression, Ophelia alternated her gaze between the two, and then reached out her hand.
Her breathing trembled thinly as she embraced them by the neck at the same time.
As Ophelia was shorter than Iris and Catherine, thetter two were awkwardly stooped, but soon, the three hugged each other tightly.
For a long time.
Im out of breath.
At the little whisper of Ophelia, Catherine and Iris burst intoughter and let her go.
Although squeezed in the middle, Opheliasugh was as loud and bright as theirs.
All right, shall we get going?
Lets go to the ce we passed before.
They surrendered their bodies to the crowd and drifted to and from, when suddenly, there was a loud noise.
Ame: All the feels this chapter!!! (T T) my heart is too weak, even for this but I still like reading it
Dea: WHATS THE LOUD NOISE?? just as i was enjoying their cute friendship momentistg if there is another regressioning and they lose their memories
Chapter 71: Revelry (V)
Chapter 71: Revelry (V)
This is nonsense!
Such a big festival is always apanied by a great uproar.
Tonight was no exception, so everywhere, there were people raising their voices, some were even singing, and one or two fell over and threw things around.
Damn it! This is a scam!
Ophelia turned to the source of the unusually unpleasant shout that pierced her ears.
At the backgammon, a man was venting his anger with his face flushed red.
(TL/N: easiest description I can give for backgammon is a dice game, google for a clearer picture!)
Oh, what? Did you lose?
Next to him, the woman who appeared to be his partner let out a long sigh, seemingly on purpose to stir up his anger.
They seemed to be outsiders, judging by the unfamiliar clothes.
Few people would want to win money ying street backgammon like that during the festival.
Most of the yers just put in very little money for they simply wanted to have fun and enjoy it for a while.
But this couple didnt think so, and they were making a fuss.
This is a scam!
Its a scam, a scam!
Merchants and customers, who at first dismissed their protests withughter, began to frown at the increasingly harshnguage.
Soon after, some left, and others tried to stop them.
Ophelia watched themotion without really thinking, and then moved on.
How nice it would have been if it was just a passing rtionship.
To the outsiders, the man and woman, who were making themotion.
Tak.
Excuse me.
Ophelia, who bumped into someone while looking elsewhere, reflexively said.
However, something that wasnt a response broke out.
Ahh! It hurts! It hurts!
Ophelia widened her eyes and stopped at the sound of a high-pitched voice that could rip her ears apart, and the woman who bumped into her waved her arms as if to gather attention.
It hurts! What are you going to do about this!
Ophelias eyes widened as she tilted her head.
She listened to the woman chirping in front of her with one ear, letting the words flow out through her nose, and couldnt stop her wonder.
At this rate, the situation would flow into one where the person who bumped into her would say something like, Hey,dy. How will youpensate me?
And when that happened, Richard would appear from somewhere and save her Huh?
Why did I think of Richard?
Are you ignoring me now! You you look like a beggar!
Ophelias thoughts disappeared in an instant at the shrieking sound, and she btedly recalled her outfit.
Haha, theres no way a man wille and throw dirty words and forcibly drag me away.
Still, it was not a difficult situation.
Ophelia stared nkly at the spitting woman, then nced at Catherine, whose eyes were narrowed, and Iris, whose expression was soaked in cold arsenic.
It was then. She didnt know which one it was, but it could have been both. The men who adored Catherine and Iris and secretly followed behind them!
I think it would be perfect if youe and save me now.
What? What did you say?
The womans angry slit-like eyes widened involuntarily, but Ophelia didnt even look at her. Instead, she nced around.
Hey!
It was only after the womans sharp voice scratched her ears that Ophelia shook her head in disappointment.
Indeed, life is self-salvation.
Even in the middle of such thoughts, wasnt it just like Ophelia, who erased things like romance and love from existence, to not think of a man who could save her?
Or should she say that before she thought of this, she could see hope just by thinking of Richard subconsciously.
Ophelia shook her head and paused.
The beginning was unexpected, but the progress of the incident was very typical.
The man loitering behind the woman suddenly shouted loudly.
Who hurt my woman!
Here, this woman!
It was poor acting even for a 5-year-old, but the man and woman involved were serious.
As the woman pointed at Ophelia, Catherine, who had been holding back from earlier, exploded.
Who do you dare point a finger at! And what? It hurts? Do you have the color of a sick persons face? Arent you waving your arms pretty well?
Oh my gosh, what is this crazy woman?
How dare youy your hands on my woman!
As if that was all he knew how to say, the man who had just said something no different from before clenched his fist and took a step forward.
But who was Catherine Sheffield?
A person who wouldnt give up on a dogfight. The evidence? She had a history of fighting with Raisa Neir, even throwing her shoes.
You bastards!
Catherine was on fire, about to charge at the man at any moment.
Ophelia took her hand and nodded nonchntly.
Okay. What do you want?
What?
What? Huh?
Catherine, who was about to spring forward, asked the same question as Iris, who was ring at the man with such a cold gaze, so cold it could kill.
Oh, youre ady who canmunicate. I think youll be moremunicative with this.
As the man drew a round currency shape with his finger, the woman bluntly shot at him.
What, honey, you said I got hurt, but money is the problem?
No. Of course not. But what did you say was the best way to cure the pain?
Money!
The woman burst into augh and rubbed her arm. Then she calmly said,
Okay. You can pay for hurting me with money
Before the woman could finish her sentence, Ophelia cut it off.
However, Im injured too, so pleasepensate me with money.
An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth.
Ophelia, who had been perfectly fine up until now, stretched her arms weakly with a more realistically painful expression than the woman before.
Ah, ah, ah! Oh my God, I think my arms are paralyzed. How much money must be paid to console me for not being able to use my arms?
Catherine tuned in to the shameless performance.
At least a house, no, a castle! How dare she make your arms like this!
Youll have to calcte based on how much work youll be unable to do if your arm is paralyzed. Then
When Iris poured out the numbers, the atmosphere changed in an instant.
Even the onlookers buzzing around them so far began to add their voices one by one.
Well said! Yes, Ive seen them bumping into each other, but what an outrageous demand!
Yes, yes! Hey, Im sure she lost her arm, so they have to pay for it!
Here and there, booing poured out at the couple. The woman pouted and hid behind the man, whose face was flushed red.
This, you!
Since ancient times, the fists would do the talking if words didnt work.
The man faithfully kept to it, stretching out his hand toward Ophelia, but there was no way she would just sit back and take it.
After all, she was the one who struck the back of the head of a professionally trained assassin.
Far from being caught by the hand of a random man rolling around the street, it was the other way round she grabbed his hand and twisted it very vigorously.
Kkoaaak!
At the loud and unpleasant sound that was as if he was picked on by an animal, Ophelia immediately released his hand and took a step back.
Then Iris handed her a handkerchief.
Lets wipe the dirt off and go.
After carefully wiping the part that touched the mans hand, Ophelia returned the handkerchief, but Iris immediately threw it to the ground.
And Catherine stepped on it very hard.
This handkerchief will be enough to fix your arm, so pick it up and use it well.
There was no lie in what she said. Just selling Iris handkerchief would bring in money that was iparable to the pennies the man and woman lost in the backgammon.
Ophelia moved off with a sour face like it was only now that she had be annoyed. Catherine and Iris followed suit with light steps, as if they had forgotten they were there at all.
Eventually, the figures of the three disappeared into the crowd, and all those who were spectating lost interest and hurried along.
The woman who had been hiding somewhere finally appeared and started berating the man.
Ah really, how can you not do anything against a woman?
Shut up! Huh?
The man shouted in response to the womans biting words. He wanted to continue shouting, but before he could do so, he was abruptly caught by the back of his neck by a hand that jumped out of darkness.
And he disappeared.
With a stupid-looking face, the woman blinked, her lips parting. But before she even had time to make a sound, she, too, was dragged into the darkness.
A narrow alley where not a single light entered.
The man was already crawling on the floor with all of his limbs bent at an angle that should not have been possible.
!
The woman didnt even have time to see who did this. No, far from seeing it, she could only register the paining like a tidal wave.
In that alley shrouded in shadows, the man and woman writhed in pain. To the point of not even being able to scream.
As they buried their faces on the floor with their faces covered in tears, mucus, and saliva, a figure darker than the shadows appeared from behind them, as if cutting through the pitch-ck night.
The two instinctively begged for their lives, but only hissing breaths came out intermittently from their gaping mouths.
Without paying a single nce at the two of them, Richard melted into the darkness again, having aplished what he wanted to do.
The foreigner couple who tried to make unscrupulous gains from the festival crawled on the floor in a dark ce where no one knew and cried until they could not make a sound.
Ame: Maybe Ophelia is misremembering the novel? These days, Richard is like, the viin protagonist, not the hero pfft
Dea: Richard is the hero whos willing to turn into a viin for the fl, in this case Ophelia haha
Chapter 72: Revelry (VI)
Chapter 72: Revelry (VI)
By the time the foreigner couple were being messed up in the dark
Ophelia, Catherine, and Iris were taking a break from the center of the square, resting at the outskirts.
Seeing Ophelias bloodless cheeks, Catherine and Iris silently nced at each other.
And without any discussion whatsoever, they said at the same time.
How about buying some sweets?
Lets get something to drink.
Before Ophelia could say anything, the two pointed and silently urged the other to leave quickly.
No matter how they got along, at times like this, neither Catherine nor Iris backed down an inch.
We cant leave Ophelia alone. So, Iris,e back soon.
Of course, she cant be alone. So, Catherine, Ill see you soon.
Ophelia jumped up when the snake and the mongoose faced off after a long time, insisting on themselves being the one to stay with her.
Ill be right back.
What are you talking about!
No!
Iris and Catherine grabbed Ophelia at the same time this time, matching each other perfectly.
Id rather go than watch the two of you fight.
Ill go.
No, Ill go.
This time, they seemed to be arguing with each other about going.
Ophelia opened her mouth, but Catherine and Iris nodded at each other.
Im getting sweets.
Ill buy some drinks.
The two disappeared like the wind, concluding that it would be better for the two of them to move quickly than to go alone.
Left alone, Ophelia rubbed her cheek.
Is myplexion that bad? Its okay, isnt it?
Actually, during the infinite regressions, Ophelia was also trained in her own way.
Just by the fact she could beat assassins, anyone could tell that she was no ordinary youngdy.
Iris should know Im not that weak.
Ophelia tilted her head, but she couldnt get an answer from someone who had already left.
Of course, if Iris was there, she would have pressed Ophelias cheeks right away, involuntarily causing her to make duck lips, and say, Knowing and worrying are two different things!
Didnt she herself constantly worry about Richard, even though she knew that he was strong enough to surpass the human category?
The monk couldnt cut his own hair, and the shaman couldnt see his own life.
A persons eyes would go dark when it came to his own business.
Losing her focus and looking up at the colorful night sky, Ophelias head filled with thoughts of Richard again.
Shall I just ask?
No matter how much she thought about it, she couldnt even imagine what he was going to say.
If it had been before, she would have thought so, but this time she was particrly nervous and couldnt stand it.
And the feeling of such a change made her feel strange again, so she twisted her body.
No, whats the point of asking that? I can just move on like before. But Im curious.
Ophelia was almost tearing her hair out in anguish.
The thing that drives people the most crazy, not talking
Ophelia stopped muttering and hugged herself.
Ah, now Im sick to the core.
It really was a coincidence.
Ophelia, whoseplexion had deteriorated after being hit, was resting for a while at the entrance of an alley, with Iris and Catherine leaving her side saying that they would each find something for her.
Rubbing her belly and scratching her pale cheeks, she raised her head abruptly.
In the midst of the waves of people passing by, entangling with one another, only one person stood as if nailed to the spot.
It was like only that ce had a ck hole.
Raisa Raisa Neir?
It wasnt until it came out of her mouth that Ophelia realized who she was.
The corners of Raisas mouth twisted as if she knew she had been called, and her ashen eyes gleamed strangely as she looked at Ophelia.
The next moment.
Ophelias head bent forward as her eyes turned ck.
How long did it take for Ophelia to be dragged into the shadows?
As Raisa observed the darkness, an insidious smile spread, akin to a snake that had bitten its prey.
I caught at least one.
No, two.
Her gray eyes sizzled with all sorts of things.
She didnt get permission
When the liquor license passed from the Bolsheiks to the county that originally managed it, Raisas funding scheme was thwarted.
In addition, the original producer of the medicine that Raisa was preparing for her mother disappeared, in turn disrupting her medicine supply. She immediately left the mansion.
I have to crave it into the body of the one who dared to touch whats mine.
You wont remember anything whuen the regression happened anyway, but at least Ill feel better.
I lost two, but I gained two.
She might lose only one because of the regression, but it would probably be difficult because she didnt know when the original producer of the drug hid.
Still, now she could y with the obnoxious Bolsheikdy, and she also found out what impurities were messing up the vige.
Shouldnt she enjoy todays festival right now?
So lets enjoy it.
Raisa stepped into the deep darkness where she could not see even an inch ahead.
.
How much time had passed since Ophelia was dragged into the darkness?
Iris? Wheres Ophelia?
That is what I want to ask?
After exchanging horrified nces, Catherine and Iris soon began frantically searching the entire square.
However, it was difficult to go up against the pouring waves of people,
Ophelia!
Ophelia!
Even when they called out her name until their throats became sore, their voices were also swallowed up by the loud noise echoing everywhere.
Neither could find Ophelia who they were looking for, and the two who met again by chance were in a mess.
Uh how
Iris held Catherines ringed hand tightly with her ringed hand.
She could have gone back because First, contact the Bolsheik Viscounty.
Iris expression was calm, but her voice shook and her fingertips trembled with nervousness. Catherine squeezed her hands tightly.
Yes. That sounds like a good idea. Ill look for some more.
Normally, they would have sent some people to find her. But today was the festival.
It was also the first day of the festival.
No matter the effort made to find someone, there was no way a proper search could be done.
After Iris stepped away, Catherine gritted her teeth and roamed the square again.
But still unable to find the tip of Ophelias hair, Catherine stood in front of a dark alley.
It was never a good idea for her to set foot in this ce.
She was thedy of the Marquisate of Sheffield, but she must be alive for it to have value.
From now on, it was dangerous to reveal her identity, yet it was dangerous even if she did not reveal it.
There was no guarantee that she would not be stabbed to death by a blind knife.
If she met a lot more dangerous and dirtier guys than scoundrels
How dare you! I am Catherine Sheffield!
Aha, is that so? Then Im the emperor.
She would be ridiculed like this, or caught before she could say anything, or dying after being abused.
Thats why Catherine never once ventured into the back alleys, even out of curiosity.
No matter whether she had escorts to protect her or not, she didnt know what kind of people she would meet.
Even three-year-old children would know that if they couldnt defend themselves, it was best if they didnt stick their heads out at all.
Of course, there were people in the world who knowingly gave up their heads out of curiosity, but it wasnt Catherine.
As Iris and Cooper had said, although she did whatever she wanted and even when it seemed like she was running recklessly, she kept the line clear.
And now.
I have to go.
She was about to cross that line for Ophelia.
The moment she took a step forward.
A voice rang from the back, one that was so familiar and annoying, but that she had never felt as happy as at this moment.
Hey, Catherine. Is there such a coincidence? I didnt go around looking for you Catherine?
Lawrence, who had been grinning, saw the face of the sluggishly turning Catherine and hurried toward her.
Whats wrong? Whats up!
Catherines eyes became teary and pursed her lips.
Catherine!
Oh
Catherine opened her mouth, but closed it almost immediately. She bit her quivering lips as she barely swallowed her welling tears.
Ophelia gone
Youre saying you lost Lady Bolsheik.
Catherines neck twitched as she nodded hard, and Lawrence hugged andforted her.
Dont worry. I will definitely find her.
At the sound of his firm voice, Catherine drew in a deep breath that she had been holding back.
She closed then reopened her eyes, patting Lawrence on the chest and pushing him away.
Why are you here now!
What, you said I shouldnt run into you.
If you were going toe anyway, you should havee earlier!
As if familiar with her absurd whining, Lawrence patted her on the head before stepping into the alley without hesitation.
He was a person who could protect himself, so he had no uncertainty.
Didnt I go in and out of here so much for a time like this?
Towards the smirking Lawrence, Catherine groaned with a weeping smile.
Stop talking nonsense and go quickly.
If this brother doesnte out
If not?
Dont go to our father, go straight to the Imperial Pce.
Unable to immediately understand his words, Catherine asked.
What?
Go to the Imperial Pce. Go and have an audience with His Highness the Crown Prince. The Sheffield name is meant to be used for such times.
What are you talking about?
Lawrences gaze casted over Catherine to the za behind her, then to the dark alley behind him.
The only person who can find a needle in the sandy beach is His Highness the Crown Prince. And after all, Im the next Marquis of Sheffield.
But how can I treat His Highness the Crown Prince like!
Ah, His Highness also visits this ce quite often.
Richards stealth was an open secret.
Surely so.
Who would dare to touch him alone?
Even those who kept sending assassins didnt think he would die.
Of course, Raisa was the only exception, but Lawrence was so convinced as there was no way he could know that fact.
His Highness will find anyone in one breath.
No, but why would His Highnesse out to find Brother!
The smile on Lawrences lips widened slightly.
Well, even if he doesnte looking for me, he wille looking for Lady Bolsheik, no, his aide. Theres no doubt about that. What can I say? He cherishes her.
He tilted his head and remembered that day.
Ame: Its rated R15 for gore/death due to regressions and mention of su*ide right? Lawrence, you must survive! ( ) (i also hope you wont be too badly beaten! since since you arent the ml, theres no chance youll be saving thedy youll most likely be the punching bag before the real heroes to save the day)
Dea: In Lawrence we trust, pls be safe, we need to find you a nicedy before you die!! (maybe Iris haha)
Chapter 73: Revelry (VII)
Chapter 73: Revelry (VII)
shback to the afternoon when swarms of locusts covered the sky
Its meaningless if she doesnt go with me.
Yes. At that time, the crown prince said that it was meaningless unless it was Lady Bolsheik.
Back then, Lawrence thought it was just because she was an aide, so he dismissed it.
No matter how much he tried to remember, His Highness the Crown Prince had never said such a thing to anyone.
He might not know much, but he was sure even James Gryu hadnt heard such a thing.
Isnt that the crown prince?
A person who cared about no one and treated everyone equally.
The crown prince himself warned him directly, revealing his frenzied murder.
I dont know the details, so I cant make a hasty conclusion
Lawrence seemed to have vaguely grasped the reason why Lady Bolsheik became an aide overnight and without notice even though she was afraid of the crown prince.
Well, its not like I cant understand if he kept her by his side for that reason. What would her position be like?
What? What are you muttering to yourself?
Nothing. Well, Ill be back with Lady Bolsheik.
Catherine bit her lips, and with a nod, Lawrence was gone.
Eventually, even Lawrences shadow melted into the darkness of the alley, and a small sound leaked through Catherines jaw.
If you donte back Hey, you idiot.
She immediately turned her back and started running toward the Imperial Pce.
It was a matter of two of the most precious people in the world.
If by any chance theres no way Im clinging to a possibility.
Catherine ran as fast as she could. Meanwhile, deep in the alley where Lawrence ventured into
Kuuuurgh!
A man frantically struggled to resist the force that gripped his neck, but soon slumped.
As soon as the light in his pupils became hazy, another man struggled in pain and fear that his elbow was cut off.
I, I dont know! Ah, ugh, gaaaahhh!
He, who drenched the walls of the alley with his blood, soon died, and after that, countless others fell face down on the cold floor.
And on that bloody road, one person stood alone.
This cloak-wearing figure suddenly appeared from somewhere and began to devour those back alley regrs with little effort.
The lone survivor who held his breath and put his head between his knees raised his head subtly to the very quiet surroundings.
Shining gold under the dim shadows
Nothing more came to mind.
He just dipped his head back and wished this nightmare would pass.
The one who brought eternal sleep to some, nightmares to a few, and pain worse than death to others.
Richard himself was being torn apart by the pain that raged beneath his skin.
He had been crushing through this alley long before Lawrence, trying to be as fast as possible.
But it was toote.
He followed Ophelias trail many minutes after she was kidnapped.
He opened his mouth, but only white breath came out. He couldnt even call her name.
I wont take my eyes off you.
Dont leave.
No, Id rather not let you go today.
Actually, back when Ophelia arrived at the square with Catherine and Iris, Richard had also reached it.
Of course, he didnte to enjoy the festival. Rather, he was on his way to deal with an urgent call from James.
But his eyes found Ophelia very naturally.
He found her at once in the crowd of people.
Her appearance was a little different, but there was no way he wouldnt recognize her.
Sheughed loudly, sometimes fell silent, and in other instances, chattered.
Every time the hem of her skirt swirled, so did his chest.
However, he couldnt spend the time just staring at her.
Even if he tried to wrap it up nicely by saying that he just wanted to keep seeing the person he loved at any time, in reality, it was just sneaking behind her and peeping.
Even if it meant protecting her silently so that she could be saved at any time if she was in danger, the issue itself did not change.
Besides, there wouldnt be a dangerous situation.
Richard chuckled. Ophelia was the one who couldugh while avoiding and hitting the back of the assassins head.
There was no way an assassin would appear at a festival like this, and even if a rogue did touch her, the unlucky one would be the rogue.
And his prediction came true. The outsider scoundrel was caught by Ophelias hand and subdued at once.
But there was something he overlooked.
The fact that Ophelia might be half-dazed thinking of him. It was the only one.
And that only one became a butterflys pping wings, returning as a huge storm called kidnapping.
Huu
The breath that flowed from Richards parted lips froze and scattered, and at the same time, a mans head was trampled under his feet.
Keu, keuuk!
Where are you?
The question was said in a terribly low voice, as if crawling out of a pit in the deep sea.
However, the answer he wanted did note out, and the bloody smell was getting thicker with every blink of the eye.
Truth be told, for those in the back alley, darkness was a lifepanion and a haven, but not as much as at this moment.
It was because the darkness that appeared like a storm riding in the shadows gave off only the smell of death.
People had to keep their eyes down and their bodies as low as possible, waiting with bated breath for the smell to pass away.
Richard, the beginning and end of that disaster, was advancing, crushing and destroying anyone who stood in his way.
It was a disaster.
A disaster that couldnt be resisted or escaped, attacking and devouring anyone, leaving only ruins.
Even those who seemed like they would never be in such a situation were screaming terribly.
Incessant screams and the sound of something more horrifying than that scream breaking and crumbling echoed through the seemingly empty alley.
Ughhhhh, uhhh.
Keugh
How long did the ruthless ughter go on to the extent that even the residents of the back alleys had to look down at the ground with their necks and backs bent and with pale faces?
Sh shed! Theres a shed! Dragged into it! And gagged!
Finally, the ce Richard was looking for came out from someones mouth.
The dam, once opened, soon became a waterway. It set his direction.
The golden eyes that sunk deeper than the abyss staring at an alley reflected something other than what was in front of them.
Only one person.
Ophelia.
The breath that leaked out between his lips shook like haze and soon disappeared with the deafening sound of the wind.
As the ignorant and violent monster disappeared, people poked their heads out one by one.
What is that
Ugh
Everyone just made a pained sound, not saying much, and then trembled at the same time.
They shrank and hid a little deeper into the darkness, and someones voice, somewhat drowned out, echoed.
I hope it ends with this one time
.
Hak!
When Ophelia opened her eyes wide, as if she was deeply engrossed and staring at the screen of a game, she noted she was left alone in an unknown dark room.
Panting, she immediately looked around and grasped the situation around her.
Should she be relieved that the smell of the dusty floor hit quickly, waking her up and giving her information?
Ah-ch mmph. Ugh.
Ophelia managed to hold back a bursting sneeze, and then her rising vomit as well.
She shook her head, gazing at the dark red stain on the floor that was clearly visible even in the dim lighting.
It was a ce where the nasty and fishy smell of blood vibrated so much that one would not even bother to wonder if it was a ughterhouse.
Unbeknownst to Ophelia, this was Raisas torture chamber.
Ugh. Its awful.
She did expect that she wouldnt wake up in a luxurious mansion because she was kidnapped by Lady Neir, but she didnt expect it to be this bloody.
Naturally, while thinking so, she was moving quickly to get out of this situation.
For now, my body is fine.
Then, wriggling her hands and feet, she paused for a moment.
My feet arent tied?
It was really luck in misfortune, but why? The question floated before her eyes.
Doubt grew when she realized the knot that tied the wrist was strangely loose.
First of all, this.
As Ophelia twisted her wrists as hard as she could, a gap between them was formed, which allowed her to somehow crumple her fingers and pull her twisted hands out altogether.
Ugh ugh. Huh
Ophelia muttered, raising her free hand and turning her wrist and fingers several times.
Is this supposed to happen?
She was in disbelief even after she untied her hands, thus she checked her body over and over again.
However, no matter how many times she looked, she couldnt find another spot that was tied.
What kind of situation is this?
Recalling the moment I fainted, Im sure I was kidnapped by the notorious Lady Neir.
Normally, if you were kidnapped, your limbs would basically be bound and your mouth would be gagged.
If it was Lady Neir, it wouldnt be a surprise to have chains attached to her ankles or wrists. Why was she sox?
Is there a trap or something?
Ophelia picked up a nearby piece of wood and touched around very carefully.
Ame: Catherine! () Lawrence! () Richard! *(><)* Ophelia! ( l|l)/ and Raisa ()
P.S. its great someone finally acknowledged that stalking is not cool, even if its by a handsome prince!
Dea: im on the edge of my seat, im expecting more death to followhopefully Raisas, thought its too soon for that
Chapter 74: Revelry (VIII)
Chapter 74: Revelry (VIII)
However, no matter how hard she poked around, the surrounding area was just a dirty bloodstained floor.
What is it?
Ophelia stood up awkwardly, taking each step cautiously with suspicion.
The surroundings were too empty for there to be an advanced device activated by an invisible switch.
Is that a hole in the wall?
She couldnt believe what she was saying as she wrinkled her nose and inhaled the damp outside air.
Walking over to the hole that appeared to be drilled through, she looked out and murmured softly.
What, no one is guarding it?
She was now confused as to whether she was really kidnapped or just caught in a prank.
Ophelia had no way of knowing that Raisa never thought she might miss her.
Indeed, from Raisas point of view, it didnt matter that she let Ophelia slip away.
As it was enough if she regressed.
However, Ophelia, who had no way of knowing, was confused.
No matter how she looked at it, it was such ame kidnapping, so was this just a joke? It was to this point.
It cant be.
How could Lady Neir y a prank?
It would be more likely for ants to set up altars and call their names exactly as they would call God.
Lets put this and that aside.
Taking a deep breath, Ophelia frowned at the nasty smell that entered her nostrils, but then shook her head.
Of course I have to escape.
She rubbed her stiff shoulder and peered through the open wall.
No matter how long she observed, no one was guarding or walking around outside, so she pushed the door behind her.
Ki-yi-yi.
Oh, oh, oh!
Ophelia screamed inwardly, hoping that no one else would hear the sound of the door opening.
No matter how flimsy it was, there was a high possibility that someone woulde to check if it was this loud.
For a while, she stopped breathing and looked to see if anyone wasing, but thankfully, she didnt feel any presence at all.
Intermittently letting out the breath she had been holding back, she soon began to slowly search for the exit,pletely hiding her presence.
She groped the wall as she passed through the dark hallway, and realized.
Its underground.
Seeing traces of water flowing down and mold growing everywhere, she had to find a ce to climb.
How long had it been since she sniffed and searched for a ce where the cold outside air flowed in, even a very small amount?
Ohhh, the stairs ah.
An upward staircase appeared before her eyes.
Ophelias eyes blinked rapidly as she involuntarily eximed, barely covering her mouth with her hands.
Here? Right here?
I dont know if its correct or not.
If I go up here, I might get caught again by the kidnappers.
Even so, with no one to give her answers or guidance, the only thing left to do was just go.
Unless I can dig like a mole, theres no way to get out of the underground.
Swallowing dry saliva, Ophelia concentrated all her senses, concealed her presence and examined her surroundings, unlike when she was kidnapped.
Good. Theres no one.
Step by step, she carefully advanced upwards.
And when she finally reached the upstairs, contrary to her concerns, she could see that no one was around.
Her shoulders, which had shrunk with tension, straightened a little, but she never rxed.
All right. You are mypanion.
She went through the surrounding pieces of wood to create a club-like thing.
Then, without a whisper or tremor, clutching her club tightly, and sharpening her nerves like finely-shaped needles, she was unable to take more than a few steps.
Someone appeared in front of her nose out of nowhere and without warning.
There was no sign or harbinger, as if the person had been dissolved in the air and then took shape in an instant, leaving her no time to run or hide.
The figure was about one or two heads taller, and covered entirely with a cloak. Ophelias eyes widened as she registered it. At this rate!
Quickly, she tried to break her opponents head with the wooden club, but her wrist was caught right away.
She really did pull and twist her wrist with all her might, but the hand holding hers didnt budge.
And strangely enough, there was no pain at all even though she was clearly unable to get out.
However, Ophelia, who was desperate and anxious and full of thoughts of running away, couldnt possibly feel that.
Let me!
Ophelia, who had barely restrained herself from yelling, widened her eyes even more when she saw the face of the opponent who took off the cloak.
Ri chard?
She reached out her hand as if she couldnt believe the situation.
The touch of her fingertips on his too-cold cheek, so indeed, this wasnt reality? She thought about it for a while.
Blue eyes of the same color as a morning glory at dawn bloomed.
Richard.
The moment she called, Richard wanted to hug her.
He couldnt help but hug Ophelia.
He wanted to hold her tightly in his arms and check her heartbeat.
But he couldnt.
Because he didnt deserve it.
Richard opened his mouth with only Ophelia in his eyes.
Sorry.
Ophelia blinked at the sound of his low voice.
Im sorry, Ophelia.
Yes? Why are you sorry?
Ophelia tilted her head because she couldnt understand even if she heard it again, but Richards mouth copsed bitterly.
I
He stretched out a hand towards her, but again he could not reach her and moved away.
I
You?
Im sorry I couldnt protect you.
Before long, that terribly low whisper passed through Ophelias ears and prated her whole body.
The next moment.
At the same time as Ophelias heart dropped with a thud, the instinctive warning of things such as love and romance that was thought to have disappeared from her interior sounded loudly.
No!
She shouted, shaking her head with all her might.
You dont have to be sorry!
Then she hurriedly added more words; it was an overly resolute refusal even to her.
No, so uh anyway, you came like this, and um
Ophelia closed her eyes tightly and spat out.
Theres no need for Richard to protect me yes.
Arge hand covered her mouth, almost covering half of her face.
Just
She couldnt see Ricahrds shadowed expression.
I just wanted to protect you. Thats all.
His whisper faded little by little, thest words being barely audible.
But Ophelias ears were ringing louder than any thunder.
Silence fell between the two.
It wasnt so ufortable that she would feel thirsty, but it wasnt sofortable that it didnt matter if she just stayed like this indefinitely like before.
She struggled to figure out what to say, but there was nothing she could think of in her empty, whitened brain.
Something was wrong, she felt. She thought Richard was different than before.
There was also concern about what the problem was.
However, the problem that she couldnt think of was now in shape at first nce.
But like a thorn in the throat, Ophelia couldnt materialize it.
It must be because of her instinctive premonition that she might have to run far away if she took a step and stared straight at it.
And as if Richard had read her thoughts, he brought up apletely different story.
Did you see who did this?
Yes its Lady Neir.
Raisa Neir?
It was a name that would have been anticipated if he had expected it, but Richard looked closely at Ophelia and asked again.
She herself?
No. Our eyes met by chance. While I was distracted for a moment, someone covered my mouth from behind I guess it wasnt a coincidence either.
Maybe.
I knew she would hold a grudge over what happened during the meeting.
Ophelia shook her head.
What was Lady Neir thinking when she did this?
No matter how much she thought about it, she couldnt figure it out.
Really, considering all the cases, she couldnt think of a single reason for doing this.
She said before that we would meet againbut I never thought it would be like this. Of course, she did say that firmly.
If she kidnaps you, she will definitely be able to meet you.
It seems like that too.
But it still made no sense.
It was a very big problem just that thedy of the Marquisate of Neir kidnapped thedy of the Viscounty of Bolsheik, but Ophelia was currently Richards aide.
How dare she kidnap the crown princes aide?
This was not a leap or expanded interpretation, but just looking at the circumstances, wasnt it openly revealing the will of treason?
Ophelia involuntarily repeated what Catherine had said earlier.
Its said that people dont change unless they die and wake up, so maybe Lady Neir hasnt abandoned her old habits? I heard that when shes angry, she throws anything she can get her hands on and gets into a dog fight. Did her eyes wander because of the meeting?
At that instant, Richard stopped abruptly, and Ophelia, like a cat with raised fur, began to be wary of her surroundings.
Ame: Are they going to make the regression connection? Or are some third-rate goons gonna pop up? STAY TUNED!
Dea: next week on is it going to be another misunderstanding or are they finally seeing the light? i hope its thetter, its about time!!
Chapter 75: Revelry (IX)
Chapter 75: Revelry (IX)
Killing her breathing, she whispered as she moved closer to Richard.
Is someoneing?
No, nobody.
At his firm answer, Ophelia awkwardly rxed her shoulders.
Then why did you suddenly stop?
Did you say die and wake up?
Yes. Before, the story of Lady Neir throwing her shoe came out.
Ophelias doubts were immediately answered by Richards words.
Who is the one who sends the most and most frequent assassins?
It was an abrupt change of topic, but it was easy. She knew right away what he was trying to say.
Its Lady Raisa Neir.
Yes.
The arrival of the assassins is the beginning of an infinite regression.
She said she would meet you again.
Yes. She said that I would meet and tell her everything I know. If she holds me back and regresses infinitely, well, Ill tell her everything, even what I didnt know.
Anything else?
At some point, Lady Neir had changed from before.
People change when they die and wake up.
And time.
Ophelia didnt say anything more, but Richard nodded.
The simrity with Richard that she found in Raisas eyes.
After collecting the fragments that had fallen in the meantime, a vague shape appeared.
What about the others who sent assassins?
They are not as suspicious as she is.
Do you think she has something to do with regression?
Do you think Raisa Neir has the ability to turn back time to infinity?
Its absurd, but what could be more absurd than an infinite regression? Dying, and awaking. It means regressing. And whats even more ridiculous
You think even Marchioness Neir doesnt know about this?
Yes. Thats what I was trying to say, but how did you know?
Its been found that Marchioness Neir is addicted to drugs.
What? Drugs? All of a sudden?
The strangeness of her condition at the meeting is an early symptom of typical drug addiction. Considering how her own body is so dear to her that no one could have poisoned her like that
It must be Lady Neir.
Ophelia added with an indescribable expression.
No, then you mean that even though they fight like they are killing each other, they have the same goal?
Well, if its the throne, its probably a position worth targeting.
For a while, Ophelia and Richard faced each other in silence.
The two of them didnt say anything, but they, having had countless conversations before, eventually nodded at the same time.
A way to find out for sure.
There will be one.
Yes. Theres no choice but to regress. Ah, after putting everything together like this, I can understand why she kidnapped me. If she regresses, it will be something that never happened, so what is there to be afraid of?
Ophelia shrugged and rubbed her wrists, which she had forcibly twisted earlier to loosen her bondage.
Richard, who was staring at her nkly, extended his hand to her, but then quickly withdrew it.
This wasnt seen by Ophelia as she was focused on her wrist, which had begun to swell.
She wiggled her wrist and paused.
There was no problem with regressing and checking, but she didnt know if she would be able to get out of here so easily next time.
She didnt know what would happen to her if she couldnt get out, but the chances that she would end up in a worse situation than she imagined were by no means low.
Still, the important thing now was to leave via regression and check it, so she must ept it.
How many miserable and painful deaths had there been in the countless regressions?
I can never get used to it, but I can endure the corresponding pain anyway.
Afterpleting a series of calctions, Ophelia nodded broadly.
If we regress and I lose a limb after being kidnapped, please let me return again Richard?
Ophelia stopped talking and blinked.
Why are you so angry?
The air swirling around him was so cold that their breaths turned white.
Before she knew it, his expression was difficult to see because he had put on his cloak again, so she stretched her neck forward.
Richard?
Lets regress.
Yes? Uh Yes. Thats right.
Ophelia nodded hard and froze at Richards words.
Even if I blow off all of Lady Neirs limbs, it will be nothing if she regresses.
It was a terribly low voice, as if it was flowing from an abyssal pit.
Only pursing her lips, Ophelia barely made a sound.
Thats thats not necessary
We wont need it.
Right?
But I would like to.
Yes? No, what do you mean you want to cut her arms and legs?
She kidnapped you, the price is lightpared to that.
A limb was indeed a generous and merciful punishment.
Wasnt it all the more so because she wouldnt even remember the same pain as the wrath since it would go back to the way it was?
Indeed, it is.
Ophelia, who unexpectedly nodded her head obediently, added something she didnt have to say.
She has to pay that much for having touched the aide of His Highness the Crown Prince.
Ophelia.
What?
Its because youre not an aide.
This time, Ophelia who had been bravely running on empty, took a step closer and coolly nodded her head at Richards low voice.
If Richard had gone through something like this, I would have done the same. The only one in the world Eup? Euuup?
Ophelias eyshes pped swiftly like the wings of a butterfly in a storm.
Because he covered her mouth with his big hand.
His familiar scent pushed deep into her.
He looked at her nkly without saying anything, then withdrew his hand and took a step back.
Lets get moving.
At that, Ophelia blinked and nodded awkwardly.
Before she met Richard, she had been extremely careful to conceal her presence, but after she met him, she didnt have to.
As whoever thates would not be able to avoid his senses.
When she went up from the basement to the first floor, she advanced very slowly, almost crawling on all fours, but it was an instant from the first floor to the exit.
Krrrr, ki-yi-yi.
The moment she walked out the door and took a couple of steps, leaving behind the ear-scratching noise of worn-out hinges
Someone wearing a cloak ran madly at Ophelia.
And, of course, that someone was caught in Richards grasp.
Richard, who was about to crush that persons jaw without asking or questioning, met his eyes and paused.
It was because his chin was lifted, revealing the face hidden by the robe.
Sheffield?
What?
Having been simply watching the scene of Richard harpooning an unknown bastard, Ophelia stared in amazement.
Why are you here No!
It didnt matter why Lawrence Sheffield was here now.
No, no, Your Highness! Jaw, his jaw! Its about to be smashed.
At the very normal voice that sounded lively at first nce, Lawrence nced sideways at Ophelia with an indescribable expression.
The person who received that gaze feared that the next Marquis of Sheffields chin would bepletely blown out by Richards hand, so it slipped her notice.
However, Richard immediately noticed Lawrences bewildered gaze.
Your Highness? No, why are you adding more strength? Ugh!
When Lawrences jaw creaked as if it was dislocating, Ophelia let out a groan, as if she was the one in pain.
After another squeaking sound, she involuntarily tugged at Richards sleeve and shouted,
Richard!
The next moment.
Lawrence had to roll on the floor as Richards grip gave way.
Keugh!
Lawrence held his face; the grip that held his jaw hurt more than the impact of being suddenly thrown to the ground.
And Ophelia stopped just as she was about to stretch out her hand toward him.
Due to the promise she made with Richard.
Reflexively measuring the distance from Lawrence, she moved closer to Richard, then asked,
Sir Sheffield? Are you all right?
There was no answering back, but the intermittent groaning was a sufficient answer.
Looking down at Ophelia who was worried about Lawrence who had been grunting for a long time, Richard said,
Ophelia.
Yes?
Just now.
What? Just now? Just now, the next Marquis of Sheffield was in a position where he would never be able to chew anything again!
Naturally, she thumped her fist on his arm, which was as hard as steel.
The fist that hit the back of an assassins head couldnt be like a cotton bat.
But who was Richard? Ophelias fist was like a cotton puff to him.
No, just now.
Why did you do that! If your jaw had been smashed, how much would Catherine cry
You called me Richard.
Ophelia froze at his low whisper, unable to finish her words.
Unable to even blink, Ophelia stared at Richard with a faraway look, then she turned her headshe could have sworn it made a creaking soundtowards Lawrence, who, at some point, was no longer groaning.
Ame: Itll be kinda cool if Lawrence finds out their regression secret. Wait, how are they gonna regress with Lawrence third-wheeling? Knock him out and get on with the program?
Dea: Lawrence would probably forget everything after they regress but ill be enjoying it while itsts haha
Chapter 76: Revelry (X)
Chapter 76: Revelry (X)
And as Ophelia expected, Lawrence was staring at the two with an expression of bewilderment, astonishment, doubt, and so on.
But of course.
The aide called out the crown princes name and hit him on the arm. It would be stranger to not be surprised.
For now, Ophelia tried to deal with it.
Oh are you okay? You must have been very surprised.
It was so awkward, even if she read a Korean book, it would be more natural than that.
Moreover, in the meantime, a certain distance was maintained, so there was no way that anything would be delivered properly.
Lawrence struggled to raise his voice.
Just now. Didnt you call His Highness name?
His jaw still rattled, and his pronunciation leaked a bit, but unfortunately, what he said could still be heard.
Ophelia tugged on Richards sleeve with a very panicked expression.
How do I fix this!
You dont need to.
Huh?
Richard directed a very simple nod towards Lawrence.
You heard it right. She called my name. Ophelia is the only one in this world who can do that.
Depending on how he heard it, no, if anyone heard it, they would take it to mean that him and her had each other in mind, and that they were in a rtionship.
Frankly speaking, he was telling the truth as it was, but Ophelia was the only one who knew that fact.
Besides, even though I know hes saying it as it is
Again, Ophelia involuntarily pressed hard against her heart. She couldnt help it, for it tickled as if she had swallowed the fluff of a dandelion.
Then, she opened and closed her mouth over and over until she lowered her head.
How long had it been since the indescribable air descended into silence?
Lawrence managed to open his mouth.
As expected, he didnt just take you in as an aide.
Yes. Not just an aide.
That was also true. Before Ophelia was his aide, she was the only colleague who shared the damn bond of infinite regression with him.
However, the words Richard uttered this time were also enough to be misunderstood by anyone who heard them.
Ophelia knew very well that things were progressing strangely, but it was truly a bizarre situation that couldnt be called a lie at all.
Furthermore
Ophelia had no intention of actively exining that what Lawrence was thinking was just a misunderstanding.
She was very confused herself.
Why is my heart beating so fast?
It swelled up like it was about to explode. Badump, badump, badump. Again, it was pounding.
Still, she wasnt so flustered that her cheeks turned red or she couldnt look directly at Richard.
The blue eyes, resembling the clear sky without a single cloud, were unexpectedly capturing Richard meticulously.
Something felt odd.
Him.
Ophelia thought something was different.
Richard.
It wasnt an illusion or a feeling.
Yet, it also didnt seem that peculiar and different.
Ophelia opened her mouth, but her throat choked up and she said nothing.
Instead, Lawrence spoke up.
He nodded with a subtly dejected expression.
As expected.
As expected?
The reason Your Highness keeps Lady Bolsheik by your side.
The reason why Ophelia suddenly became an aide without any verification or procedure, and why she had to stay by the crown princes side even though she was afraid of him.
In addition, in the situation where she was kidnapped, she was with him, and calling him by name.
Couldnt it all be exined in one single word?
However, it wasnt right to forcibly keep a youngdy who was afraid of him, no matter if he was the crown prince.
Now was not the time to say such a thing, but as the next head of the Marquisate of Sheffield, he must speak directly to the next emperor.
The three people who were involved in the story, which was brought up based solely on facts, were diverse.
The usual calm and indifferent Richard.
Lawrence, realizing something, but not really at the same time.
And even Ophelia, who became serene because her head was whitened and empty from confusion.
Time ticked without anyone saying anything, having lost themselves in their own thoughts.
Richard held his hand out to Ophelia, and she reflexively sped it.
Huk, it was like she was sucked into his arms. He whispered before she could even open her mouth.
(TL/N: I believe the first sentence is the authors fancy and cute way of describing he suddenly pulled her closer ^^)
Come.
No information on who, where, or what wasing, but Ophelias face hardened and she nodded.
Ill pretend to run away.
Good.
It was easier than eating a piece of cake for the two of them to match their actions with just a few words on the spot without a n.
After all, hadnt they spent a lot of time together as they experienced the many regressions?
Where I will be, you can see it, right?
Yes. Four, three one.
The moment Richard closed his mouth, Ophelia disappeared from his arms.
It was only natural that Lawrences eyes, which had not left them the moment their frames ovepped, widened to the point of tearing.
He couldnt find Ophelia hiding in the dark, let alone her shadow.
It was unbelievable that her slender body, which seemed like it couldnt even twist a chickens head, had been trained.
As Lawrence frantically scanned Ophelias vanished shadow, Richard said,
You wont be able to find her with your eyes. You should just stop.
How
Dont ask, because you wont get any answers even if you ask.
Lawrences lips parted again, but Richard raised his hand and put it on his shoulder.
And the criminal who kidnapped Ophelia will appear right behind you, so focus on that.
Lawrence mmed up at the ghastly voice that flowed through his ears.
Tak.
Tak. Tak. Tak.
The sound of heels hitting the stone floor was heard, and only a few minutester
The two men faced Raisa.
Seeing the figures covered entirely in cloaks, Raisa waved her hand without thinking.
Back off.
Until Ophelia was kidnapped, the only people who coulde around here were her tools.
Whether or not they covered their faces with their cloaks, Raisa wouldnt have had to check them.
Raisa took a step towards the warehouse, where Ophelia was locked up, and paused.
What is it? Making me ask you to leave twice
She froze, unable to finish her words.
It was because, as if they had nned to do so, the two figures took off their cloaks and revealed their faces at the same time.
Raisa pursed her lips, but said nothing. This was something she never expected.
Since she kidnapped Ophelia, the crown princes aide, she expected that someone woulde to find her.
However, the festival was in full swing, so she was confident that even if arge number of people were mobilized for the search, she would still have time to y with her.
She intended to y with her a little, then regress, y with a little more, then regress again, and y as much as she wanted until she felt better.
But
Lady Neir.
She never imagined she would ever hear a voice so low and sharp that it chilled her whole body, enough to convulse, as if a knife had entered her neck.
My God, Neir? Raisa, of the Marquisate of Neir?
The shocked voice that followed was also not what Raisa wanted to hear here.
Prince Your Highness the Crown Prince. And Sir Sheffield.
For the first time since Raisa discovered regression, she was at a loss for what to do.
What should she say to exin why she was in a ce like this?
No, wait.
A ce like this?
Where is this ce?
It was not a bloody storehouse of infinite pleasure. It was just a street corner.
Just passing by, she ran into the crown prince and the next Marquis of Sheffield.
Ah, the story will be simple.
Just as Richard crossed the human category through countless infinite regressions, Raisa was no longer the Raisa of old.
She immediately put on a slightly frightened expression.
Oh how fortunate. I was just pretending to be strong because I was afraid to be alone in a ce like this!
Raisa spoke as if she had gone the wrong way and ended up in this ce, and the two mens reactions were markedly different.
Richard didnt even flinch, his expression was the same as at the beginning, while Lawrence couldnt seem to hide his confusion.
It wasnt because Lawrence was stupid orcking.
He simply didnt know.
Except for Richard and Ophelia, no one knew that Raisa had changed enough to threaten Marchioness Neir, and even if they did, kidnapping the crown princes aide was apletely different matter.
Judging by the situation right in front of his eyes, Raisa Neir was an ordinary youngdy who, drunk with the heat of the festival, strayed and wandered into this ce, trembling in fear but trying to deal with it resolutely.
It might seem absurd to say that the only lineage of the Marquisate of Neir was ordinary, but she, like Catherine, had no power to defend herself in this alley, so in that respect she must be considered ordinary.
However, the words of His Highness the Crown Prince
the criminal who kidnapped Ophelia will appear right behind you
There was only one person who could be called the culprit.
Ame: I just love how the author constantly reminds us that it isnt strange for Lawrence to not put it together immediately. Had she not done that, quite a few of us readers (who go through so many stories that we probably dont remember half the things we read lol Im guilty of that) will scold him in thements (*) The whole regression raisa/neir/richard/ophelia thing aint 1+1, its an entire algebra differentiation problem worth 20 marks in the final year examinations
I should put this in my NU review, I like how it flows off my tongue
Dea:Honestly i feel like Lawrence is quite intuitive, he figured out Richard likes Ophelia fairly quickly (Ophelia is still oblivious to it all but i have hope she will see the light), and fair enough Lawrence did get some bits wrong but the spirit was there haha
I wonder how theyll deal with Raisa now, will they just let her walk away?
Chapter 77: Revelry (XI)
Chapter 77: Revelry (XI)
Ophelias kidnapper.
Lawrence looked behind Raisa just in case, but he couldnt find anyone else, let alone anyone approaching.
Before the confused Lawrence could make sense of the mess
Taktaktak.
The sound of someone running was heard on the side where Raisa came from.
And after a few blinks, someone with a terribleplexion appeared.
The person raised her trembling arms toward the three who were gathered there and spoke with difficulty as if squeezing out a voice that barely came out.
H-He Hel lp.
Upon seeing the person, Lawerence was sincerely shocked again; it was unknown how many times he had been tonight.
Of course he would be.
For the person who appeared just now was not someone else, but Ophelia, who had disappeared a moment ago in a very intact state.
What on earth had happened in that brief moment for her to show up in such a state?
Ophelia did not pay attention to Lawrence, and began to act as if she had just escaped from somewhere.
Help me, p-please.
She waved her hand like she couldnt even see, then copsed on the spot.
No. Richard, who had approached her in a sh, intercepted her fall, so she wasfortably in his arms.
Even from the perspective of a monkey, it was the moment of meeting between a person who dramatically escaped from somewhere and a person who desperately looked for her.
The hand that brushed her cheek was extremely careful, and the voice that flowed out even sounded mournful.
Ophelia.
As if answering the call, Ophelia let out a breath she had been holding in, and her lips trembled. Richard whispered,
Who did this?
At the sound of a voice that could chill ones spine, Ophelia involuntarily tightened the hand holding his arm.
She knew very well that Richard was good at everything, but she never thought he would even do well in acting; it felt very sincere.
If she had opened her eyes and saw his golden eyes, she would never have thought it was just acting.
He really was sincere.
Richards golden eyes sunk deep enough to look like the darkness of night, deeper than the abyss.
He knew it was acting.
But, the instant she rushed out in a messed-up state, and then copsed helplessly
It was hard to resist the urge to grab and crush the throat of Raisa, who had dared to put Ophelia into such a situation.
Youre so precious even in my arms.
I love you to the extent that my heart hurts
Richard pulled Ophelia closer a little more and hugged her tightly.
Then Ophelia slowly opened her eyes. Looking over Richards shoulder, Ophelia and Raisas eyes met.
Just like how she faced her right before the kidnapping.
The next second.
Ophelia raised a trembling hand and pointed it straight at Raisa.
Even for someone who did not know the circumstances before and after this situation, it was no different from a clear sign that it was Raisa who made Ophelia this way.
Lawrences eyes, which had been spinning with confusion, became clear.
Without being told by anyone, he stepped between Raisa and Ophelia and stood firm like a wall.
Then, from behind him, Richards low voice, dry enough to chew sand, echoed.
Lady Neir. How do you exin this?
Of course, there was no answer.
What would she say?
In her nervousness, Raisa bit the insides of her mouth until it was in tatters.
The fishy taste of blood spreaded, but she continued chewing the spot.
I have to regress right now, but I cant get out of this situation.
Lawrence Sheffield and Crown Prince Richard,
In the current situation, if she copsed like that Bolsheik, she should be able to escape this situation and return to the marquisate.
However, she wouldnt be able to send assassins to the crown prince.
As long as the crown prince was involved, her mother would watch over her with her eyes wide open.
Theres no choice but to regress.
Isnt that cheeky Bolsheik an aide to the crown prince?
She didnt know if she would rather have been caught after killing all the traces, but now the worst situation had urred in that the kidnapped escaped.
Unlike before, there was no breakthrough whatsoever.
Pudeuk.
The second blood flowed down her chin from the lips bitten too hard.
Richard slowly raised himself while holding Ophelia.
Then, like a miracle, he said something extremely advantageous for Raisa, which Lawrence found iprehensible.
I will hold you responsible for thister.
Your Highness? What are you saying!
Lawrences objection and intention to drag Raisa right away, stopped at Richards words.
Ophelia is in bad shape.
Lawrence couldnt bear to say that he couldnt do that, seeing how Opheliay limp in Richards arms.
Lets go back.
Richards words sounded different to Lawrence and Raisa.
For Lawrence, it was simply about going home.
Raisa swallowed the blood that filled her mouth and bowed her head deeply.
A smile spread across her lips, as fishy as the smell of her blood.
Oh, I have to go back.
To the past
Immediately, Raisa made a decision.
Im not going to try something dangerous like this.
She managed to somehow escape now, but there was no guarantee that the same situation would not happen again after regressing.
No matter how secretly situated the warehouse was, even if a guard was set up around it, could it escape the crown princes eyes?
If I want to relieve my mood, I will just have to catch another guy and lock him up.
In the past, she would have been unable to ovee her anger and would have tried to catch and crush Bolsheik somehow, but now she was not that stupid.
The drops of blood flowing through Raisas chin dyed the ground red, but she didnt care because it would disappear anyway.
As usual, her eyes were looking at the past and the future that did note, not the present.
.
Ophelia blinked. Iris and Catherines voices squeezed into her buzzing ears.
Ill be back!
Ill be back soon.
Staring nkly at the backs of the two as they quickly disappeared, Ophelia rubbed her cheeks.
Im back.
She clenched her hands again and again.
Before long, she looked around, or to be exact, behind her back.
But let alone the person who kidnapped her, there was only a dark alley without a trace of life.
I still have to wait a little longer.
They must wait until Raisa Neir appears.
Thats the only way they could check if she had something to do with the regressions.
So Ophelia waited in the same spot.
May my eyes meet Raisas and I be kidnapped soon.
She stared at the crowd with the same nk, distracted eyes before the regression.
Time passed like that.
Then, Ophelia was surrounded by the returned Catherine and Iris.
Ophelia! Look at this, it looks really strange, but the taste is
Catherine, its flowing. Come on, drink this first.
Ophelia couldnt take her eyes off one spot even as she mechanically took a sip of the drink Iris handed her.
There was no one who should have been there.
Before the regression, things had already happened before the two returned.
However, even though enough time had passed for Catherine and Iris to return, Raisa did not appear.
Naturally, Ophelia was not kidnapped.
Why?
Only that was spinning in Ophelias head.
Why is there no Raisa Neir?
Howe Im not kidnapped? Why
Why is it so distinctly different from before the regression is it?
Every time she regressed, it wasnt entirely the same situation.
But of course.
It was because Ophelia moved and changed the situation every time she regressed.
If she killed her assassin who killed her, she would be next killed not by that assassin but by another assassin.
The reason why the situation continued to change every regression was because she somehow moved.
Of course, during the earthquake or flood, there was nothing she could do and had to hope to get lucky, but even then, she did not move, so situations other than the earthquake and flood repeated no matter how many or dozens of times she regressed. They were almost the same.
But why this time
She didnt move. She was just sitting there, like before.
Yet she faced apletely different situation than before.
She couldnt understand.
Why do people want to go back to the past?
So that they can correct the mistakes of the past and eliminate the failures that resulted from them.
Before regression, Raisa Neir failed to do what she was trying to do by kidnapping Ophelia.
So after the regression, she should repeat the same thing as before and make it seed.
But why?
No way
Huh? What? Ophelia?
Catherine waved her hand in front of Ophelias eyes, and Iris took the cup that was about to fall from her hand.
Ophe
But before they could call her, their eyes widened when they saw a figure unwittingly emerging from the darkness behind.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 78: Revelry (XII)
Chapter 78: Revelry (XII)
Ophelia turned her head, it wasnt Raisa standing there.
Your Your Highness?
What? I I see Your Highness the Crown Prince.
Seeing Richard standing right next to Ophelia under the bright light, Catherine hurriedly bowed.
Richard lightly nodded at Iris and Catherine, and spoke while looking at Ophelia.
Its confidential.
Immediately, Iris took Catherines hand and bowed without saying a word.
We will take our leave.
Catherine looked anxiously at Ophelia, but at the word confidential, she had no choice but to leave with Iris.
Eventually, only Ophelia and Richard were left.
Regression.
Its not.
Just as Raisa couldnt know their n, neither could they have known Raisas decision, so the doubts deepened.
After a moment of silence, Ophelia spoke up.
Could she possibly know that we have memories before and after the regression?
Though if you think about it that way, it does add up.
Could it be?
No. Its very unlikely.
He went on speaking in the utmost calmness.
I have never disclosed it to anyone while going through an infinite regression, not even once.
Even at night when he couldnt stand it, even during the crazy day, even when he felt like he was going insane.
Every time, he wiped it out alone.
I am the crown prince. I must not be shaken, and I must not copse. So
He swallowed, but she could tell without listening to the back story.
Going back to the past and going back again.
Going through the same thing over and over again
Who would believe such words?
Even Ophelia, who actually experienced it, couldnt believe it at first.
If Richard had been an ordinary farmer rather than the next emperor, he might have confided in someone.
Even if he was branded as a lunatic, he would have been able to radiate the unstoppable pain to the outside.
However, he was the crown prince. He was the one and only and undisputed next emperor of the empire.
As soon as he brought such a story out of his mouth, the empire would face a wind of blood.
No, the whole continent would rock.
So he embraced it all alone and slowly withered away.
Ophelia reached her hands out towards him.
When her cold hands met his even colder cheeks, warmth began to spread within them like a flower blooming very gradually.
Richard just stared nkly at Ophelia.
It was a moment that seemed to flow very slowly as they faced each other, staring at each other exclusively.
Richard wanted to hug Ophelia.
He wanted to hold her in his arms, inhale her, and swallow her from head to toe.
But He just leaned his cheek into the palm of her hand and closed his eyes.
As it was, Richard said,
Im d I didnt lose you again.
He slowly opened his eyes, capturing only Ophelia.
Once is enough to experience not being able to protect you.
Even though he said they had to return, he didnt want to lose her again.
What would he have done if she hadnt appeared so safely?
He himself couldnt be sure.
A shadow fell on his face as he turned his back to the light, making it impossible to see his expression.
Ophelia opened her mouth at the sound of a penitent voice, but Richard removed her hands and at the same time covered her ears with both of his hands.
Richard?
The moment when Ophelia, suddenly isted from the surrounding sounds, looked up at him with wide eyes.
Peuk!
Puppupung!
The loud sound ofrge firecrackers rang out in session.
For an instant, all of Ophelias nerves were focused on the sparks shooting up into the sky, and soon after, the huge flower of fire bloomed splendidly and then withered away.
Peuk!
Richard confessed at that moment.
I am in love with you.
His whisper did not reach her ears. It merely scattered.
When the moment had passed and Ophelia turned to him, he was silent.
The brightest fireworks celebrating the festival were embellishing the night sky, but neither of them could enjoy it properly.
.
The preparation period was as long as ten thousand years, but the festival passed in the blink of an eye and people went back to their daily lives.
Although it had already passed, life in general was still difficult due to the extreme damage caused by the locust swarm.
Still, the citizens of the empire did not sit down and cry orment their situation, but stood up with arms around each others shoulders.
And on one side of the crown princes pce
The three aides to the crown prince were also going through paperwork hell today, relying on each other.
Skisch, skrisch.
Amidst the sound of her pen moving quickly across the paper, Iris let out a light sigh and put a stack of papers aside.
Seeing the paperwork as poison rather than candy, Iris lowered her pen and stood up.
Cooper.
Huh?
Shall we rest for a while?
Oh, let me just finish this. In a few minutes.
Iris was ustomed to Cooper answering without taking his eyes off the paperwork, so she headed straight for Ophelia.
Ophelia, how about taking a break?
But there was no answer like yes or no.
Is she too preupied with paperwork?
Cooper often did so, so Iris searched for an empty space on the desk to knock on to get attention. Well, she was about to.
Ophelias pen, which should have been flying over the papers, had stopped.
She had her head down, so Iris couldnt see her expression, but it was clear that she was so dazed that she didnt know someone had called her.
Iris then grabbed Ophelias shoulder and shook her lightly.
lia, Ophelia.
At the touch of a hand shaking her shoulder, Ophelia blinked quickly as if she had finallye to her senses.
Iris?
Lets go rest for a while.
Oh, thats good.
Before long, the three aides huddled together in a corner of the aides office, the only spot not upied by the mountain range of documents.
Holding the smooth cup with hot steam rising, Ophelia was lost in her thoughts again.
After the festival, she could hardly concentrate on anything.
She even had nightmares, but rather than being afraid and scared, she was constantly preupied with one thought.
It wasnt the infinite regression that filled her head.
Of course, the damned infinite regression always imed a corner of her mind, but that was not it.
Richard.
What exited her lips so quietly that even she herself couldnt hear it was the name of the person upying her head.
She couldnt figure out why he did that.
Withdrawing when she approached.
It wasmon for him to retreat two steps when she took one step closer, and when she took three steps, he would move away.
Huh? I didnt catch any contagious disease!
I know.
Then why did you do that?
Because Im in danger.
What? Are you sick? Your Highness? Then you cant stay like this.
Its not a contagious disease.
Anyway, youre saying youre sick. Ill hurry up and call the imperial doctor
No, you dont have to. Its not a curable disease.
It was not a curable disease. Then it would be an incurable disease.
But Richard? Richard?
Of course Ophelia was worried, but it was also true that she had doubts.
And whats even more strange, or should I say, a little annoying
What I dont like is
Richard. What kind of disease is it that when I approach, you withdraw, but you dont care when others approach you?
When she remembered how he ultimately did not answer, for some reason, her chest throbbed.
Unconsciously pressing her heart, Ophelia murmured.
What is it?
It was a question directed at him, and also directed at herself.
Huh? What?
Iris, I dont think shes talking about us.
Oh, is that so?
Looking at Ophelia, who still had a dazed expression, Iris tilted her head and let out a light sigh at Coopers words.
Because her hands felt empty, Ophelia noticed that Cooper had taken the cup as the tea was getting lukewarm.
I havent drunk it yet.
Its all cold.
Cooper refilled the cup with hot tea and brought up the topic first.
Youre often absent-minded these days.
Yes. Even if I call, you cant hear.
Sorry, did I make a mistake at work?
Its not like that. Its not like youre trying to get that kind of work done.
Im worried.
Ophelia scratched her cheek shyly when Cooper and Iris spoke one after another.
I have something to think about.
Are you serious?
There is a saying that sharing will make it lighter.
The sincerity of the two worried people was fully conveyed, but Ophelia was unable to say anything.
She couldnt tell them that Richard had be strange.
Even if she did say something, what on earth would she say?
That he was avoiding her?
The aide who said that it was strange that the prince avoided his aide would look even more strange.
The moment Ophelia shut her mouth and looked embarrassed, Iris tried to speak up.
Pak!
Cooper pped his hands, clearing the sunken air.
Okay, break time ends here.
Ophelia swallowed her sigh towards Cooper, who casually uttered ruthless words with a friendly smile.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 79: In the Name of Self-Interest (I)
Chapter 79: In the Name of Self-Interest (I)
Yes. I have to work.
Ophelia got up and went back to her seat, putting down the cup of tea she hadnt taken a sip from.
Cooper patted Iris on the shoulder as she stared at the small of Ophelias back.
I understand how you want to give back as much as you have been helped, but she doesnt seem to want to say anything, so please wait.
Yes.
After a brief break, how long had it been since they became document-cutting aides akin to an old man sharpening a stick?
Tok tok.
Huh?
A sudden knock sounded.
Ophelia, who was unable to focus on the documents due to herplicated thoughts, immediately looked up.
Toktoktok!
Ophelia tilted her head at the impatient knocking that seemed unable to stand even a seconds wait.
Come in.
As soon as permission was given, a servant burst the door open and entered.
Whats the matter?
Where is Aide Halsey?
Cooper? Hes over th
Before Ophelia could finish her words, the servant ran off in that direction, so fast it was as if he vanished.
What?
Ophelia stretched her neck out to see where Cooper was, but all she could see was a white pir made of piles of papers.
She lifted her butt off her seat, about to go to Cooper when her eyes widened like a bunnys.
This was because a hard-faced Cooper had left the aides office along with the servant who rolled in.
Blinking, Ophelia immediately straightened her body and headed towards Iris.
What was it?
I dont know. He left before I could even ask.
I have this feeling
Feeling of dj vu?
When Iris was away for a few days, it started like this.
Words became seeds. The current Ophelia and Iris did not expect that Cooper would be absent for several days without saying anything, just as the former had mentioned.
Rushing out of the aides office, Cooper headed straight for Richard.
Immediately after arriving at the crown princes office, Cooper skipped the greetings and brought up the main topic with a serious expression.
The medicine has reappeared.
Did the original producer show up?
Richard buried his back deep into his chair and asked with his eyes closed.
No.
Richard sluggishly opened his eyes at the reply.
The shadows in the golden eyes staring at Cooper grew so thick that they seemed ck at first nce.
Then what?
Its said that the saint is distributing the medicine.
It was apletely unexpected story, but Richards bored expression remained the same.
He tapped the armrest and looked at Cooper.
A saint?
Yes.
She appeared at a good time.
Although the devastated atmosphere was somewhat renewed by the festival, the areas swarmed by the locusts were in a serious situation in reality.
A famine didnt happen thanks to the private storage and wealth of the imperial family as well as the families in charge of each territory, but it would never be the same as before.
A saint in this situation. Didnt the savior appear at the right time?
Moreover, a saint that distributes medicine If its a saint, she should be using divine power.
There was a faint arsenic in his dry voice, and Cooper sighed.
That would be normal.
Things like saints, divine powers, and voices of gods were just history.
It was so old and subtle that even those that were real were dismissed as myths.
Isnt it something that would only appear in the history of the Bolsheik? A saint.
It actually happened. A saint. Its believed one has to pay with their life in order to reveal their divine power.
Life. It means she had to burn that much to qualify as a saint. But distributing medicine. What did the temple say?
Well
Cooper sighed even deeper than before.
They dont officially recognize the saint, but they dont seem to stop it either. To be precise, its the first time theyve seen a saint
It must be chaos.
In the empire, religion had already be a way of life.
It had been a long time since the temple cried out to God or organized sacred events.
Wouldnt it be a surprise to have a saint who was said to be a messenger of God suddenly appearing in front of them?
In addition, the people who belonged to the temple were basically pure people with little greed.
It was unknown if thats what happened when one entered the temple, or if only those kinds of people entered the temple, but the temple of the current empire was literally pure water itself.
Should I say its fortunate that they didnt try to use the saint?
It would have been good if they didnt bow in excitement when the saint went to the temple and fluttered her white clothes.
Coopers sighs were unstoppable because priests could have done so.
It was really unpleasant for Cooper, who often went to the temple after losing his younger sibling.
By the way, Cooper.
Yes.
Is it certain that the saint is a saint of the current state religion?
Youre saying
Im asking if its possible that shes a saint from the religion rted to human trafficking.
I didnt think about it at all, so I didnt inquire. Im sorry.
If anyone said that a saint appeared, they would regard her as a saintess of the state religion without any doubt.
I will look into it as soon as possible.
No, Ill ask in person.
Yes?
I dont know whats her purpose of iming to be a saint, but its clear that she wants to receive attention, considering shes using drugs on arge scale.
Then shall we call the saint and the others?
Richard shook his head.
Bring in the people of the temple.
A clear sneer spread across Richards lips.
It will let the one who ims to be a saint know that I am keeping an eye on her.
The answer would reveal itself if they waited and observed what she would do when she knew that she was being watched by the imperial pce.
If she didnt even notice that much, then leave it alone. Whatever she does will only serve as a temporary entertainment.
A chaotic whirlpool called a saint was approaching the temple that had been so quiet.
While Richard was summoning the people of the temple, the news reached Raisa as well.
A saint?
Yes.
The tool delivering the news from the back alleys shrank his neck and bowed his head.
After hearing a series of news that Neir, who shook their weaknesses, became more ruthless and cruel after the festival, he felt numb even though he wasnt saying a bad thing.
He shouldnt have to worry about dying unless he made a mistake or brought bad news, but after the festival
Hey, what about that guy who usually goes to report to that marquis family?
He is dead.
Tsk, he must have been forced to listen to an absurd order again.
Its not like that, he died in the devils cave.
What? Why? The guy who told her she couldnt drink properly at the festival still has his throat?
I heard shes in a bad mood.
The subject wasnt said, but there was only one person who would cut off someones head at random from a bad mood.
He consciously bent his back even deeper.
Staring at the tools head, Raisa licked her lips.
Tell me in detail what nonsense you are talking about.
Fortunately, it didnt seem like his throat would disappear right now, so the man hurriedly vomited out everything he knew.
So, a saint appeared out of nowhere and distributed medicine to ease peoples pain. Is that all?
Yes. Im digging up where shes from. Just give me a little more time.
Where did the worme from? It must havee from a pile of garbage.
The man shut his mouth at the sound of a mocking voice.
As cold sweat dripped down his temple, Raisa raised her hand.
Tell me more about the medicine that the saint is giving out.
Nothing has been discovered yet other than the effect of relieving pain. Although there are rumors that it has opened the eyes of the blind and made the cripple walk.
Huh, what a stupid thing to say.
I apologize.
Even though the man hadnt done anything wrong, he bowed his head unconditionally and begged for forgiveness.
Raisa waved her hand as if to drive away a pesky fly or mosquito.
So wheres the medicine?
Here.
The man crouched on his knees and respectfully offered the vial to Raisa with both hands.
Raisas eyes changed when she saw the vial ced on the clean cloth.
This
While examining the vial carefully, Raisa ordered,
Get out.
Yes!
The man who was finely twitching from the stiffness of an ufortable position immediately left the room with a backward step.
Left alone, Raisa rolled a familiar pink vial in her hand.
Is this medicine that drug?
It was most likely the drug that could not be obtained now because the original producer had disappeared.
A saint She thought its some kind of bizarre y, but it didnt seem like she could let it be.
A saint
A servant of God?
The fact that such a person appeared must mean that she came to convey Gods will.
By any chance, if that saint was real, what use would she have?
In fact, if Raisa put her mind to it, she could make a saint right away.
Like a God.
That was because the vige she built was close to a kind of religious group.
No, rather than being close, it should just be called a religion.
Was there an easier way to use people as tools than to utilize religious beliefs?
If she wanted to use someone as a tool, she could conciliate with money or threaten with weakness.
However, money could be betrayed for more money at any time, and weaknesses could disappear.
But blind faith led to no doubt about anything.
Moreover, since fanatics move spontaneously and actively, was there a more convenient tool than this?
And she was not the only one who could think of this
But no one was willing to do that.
The priests of that stupid temple.
Words mixed with ridicule and annoyance escaped Raisas lips.
Ame: For once we have a legit good pure temple, but its just going to helplessly get caught in plot. What a shame.
Dea: Im also surprised to see they exist since temples are usually the root of all evil in novels haha also i wonder how this saint is going to be like
Chapter 80: In the Name of Self-Interest (II)
Chapter 80: In the Name of Self-Interest (II)
The priests who supported the state religion of the current empire did not believe in anything.
They worshiped God, but they were clearly aware that a religion mixed with people had already be a way of life.
Besides, money couldnt help the priests who walk into the temple on their own feet and were satisfied with a days worth of meals.
Coincidentally or inevitably, only those without external ties became priests, so there were no weaknesses.
Wouldnt it be okay if a weakness was created? There were not simply a few people who thought so.
However, they didnt really try because they knew that there was no point in tying up the temple that way, and Raisa was no different.
In order to move the priests of the temple as she pleased, she would have to seize all of their weaknesses.
But was there a need to do such troublesome and time-consuming things?
She created a whole new religion. In order to make a kennel where she could use humans to her hearts content.
But a saint appeared? Suddenly?
For a moment, she thought it might have been from her vige, but if so, there was no way it wouldnt have been reported in advance.
That woman known as the saint broke through severalyers of surveince, and now she was distributing medicine to her hearts content, a medicine which even Raisa herself couldnt get her hands on.
Thats nonsense.
Twisting the corner of her lips, Raisa hesitated.
Could my mother have moved?
She immediately shook her head.
While it was said the saint was distributing them, if her mother was behind this, she should have known about it.
Someone who wants to be in control of everything and knows the main tools to get things going.
the imperial family?
Recalling the crown prince whom she met at the festival, Raisa had to grit her teeth because her jaw trembled involuntarily.
Her eyes were unfocused, looking towards the future yet toe.
She pictured the day his corpse would roll under her feet, but the tremors barely subsided.
The moment her eyes turned hazy, she hit the desk with the pink vial she was holding.
Pwak!
Along with the sound of the vial breaking, her palms were covered in blood, but Raisa, who let out her blocked breaths, didnt even have time to pay attention to it.
Ugh ha! Haa, haa, haa, haa, haa
She gasped for breath alone for a long time. The whites of her eyes were stained red as if a blood vessel had burst from the inside.
Blinking once, she rubbed her bloodshot eyes vigorously.
Calm down.
Calm down and assess the situation.
She pressed agitation down again and again, but her head continued spinning.
It could not be said that this had never been the case since she started regressing, but she had not been like this recently.
It was fear, nothing else, that now stiffened her head and narrowed her field of vision.
Fear of death, nothing else.
Raisa smoothed her neck a habit she had for some time after the regressions.
A stupid life and even more stupid death would have been lost in a regression.
But now.
Back then, that fear manifested in Richards golden eyes and swallowed her shadow.
Raisas nervousness and uneasiness brought up another of her old habits.
As she bit her fingernails until they were bleeding, she muttered without blinking.
Regression, I have to regress. So I have to find out where the saint came from and use her
But she wasnt quite willing to send an assassin.
The experience of the festival had caught her by the ankles and was shaking her by the neck.
I cant make such a terrible failure again.
Reflecting on the moment she met Richard, she shook her head vigorously.
It would never happen.
What went wrong during the festival?
She asked herself, but she couldnt conclude that any of the things she did served as a cornerstone to the failure.
The time and ce were perfect.
The person she wanted was there at the ce and time she wanted.
But it failed.
The smell of her own blood filled her nostrils as it did before the regression, but Raisa didnt know then and now.
That it was because the opponent was Ophelia.
Raisa, who voluntarily repeated countless regressions to obtain her desired result.
Richard, who forcibly repeated countless regressions and gave up his life entirely.
The main character in the novel and the viin who opposed him.
The infinite regression of the two was a kind of bnce, somehow pulling out the twisted world like a cogwheel.
However, someone else, neither the protagonist nor the viin, was caught in the loop of infinite regression.
Ophelia.
It was something no one expected, but it was also something that would happen in a world twisted and cracked by repeated regressions.
What. What is it?
The past that had already disappeared, or should I say, the future?
As she pondered over and over again the incident that transpired before the regression, Raisas eyes did not see the present as before.
Thats why Raisa didnt notice.
She was crumbling with just one failed regression.
Since she had infinite regression, she had never once suffered such a terrible and unountable failure.
Despite the experience and years umted throughout the regression, she was impatient, acting as she pleases without thinking about the consequences, and she was reverting to herself without even realizing it.
The Raisa before the regressions
.
The rumor that a saint had appeared was spreading, not in secret, but openly, going in and out of everyones lips.
At the same time, the medicine that was circting in the back alleys, that was, the miraculous fatigue reliever without side effects, spread throughout the capital like wildfire.
Should it be said that it was fortunate that there was not much going out of the capital because there was not that much supply?
Phew, I finally got it.
What, where did you get that!
Oh, dont look at me. I barely managed to get it too.
Of course the blessed water is precious! Instead, please give me a hint of where the saint is.
The medicine didnt have a specific name. Rather, it was called the blessed water of the saint.
Huu okay, Im only telling you this.
Of course!
Everyone swore to keep a secret secret, but then why are most of the worlds secrets not secrets?
The movement of the saint that flowed out, in other words, her next destination after the temple, moved from one mouth to another mouth, making the entire capital noisy.
Nevertheless, not everyone believed in the existence of the saint.
Religion was a way of life for them.
Even the annual day to honor God was just one of many festivals for them.
Saint? It sounds like fun, right?
So you want to go and have a look?
Whats with those pathetic eyes?
Lets go together.
Those who went to see the saint only for interest and fun, those who were curious about the drug that was said to be effective, and those who went with the purpose of finding out if she was a real saint, etc
Oh, dont push.
Me? I didnt push Ugh!
Even before the end of the sentence, the face of the person who pressed his nose in the back of the person in front of him was crushed because of the people who had gathered like clouds.
And in the middle of them, stood a woman.
She was obsessively surrounded by white things, as if to emphasize that she was pure because she had dedicated her body and soul to God.
White clothes, white robes, white gloves and even white pouches.
Is she the saint? It was enough for this thought toe to mind at once even at a nce from a distance so great that she could be seen as a dot.
The saint spoke to the people with a well-crafted benevolent smile.
Its dangerous, so please yield a little.
She didnt directly hold the hand of the person who was about to be trampled on by the crowdsing in, but pointed with her finger.
As a result, people looked at each other and reached out their hands to the person who had fallen, and fortunately he was able to get up without any injuries.
The man, who survived the crisis of being trampled to death, blinked and opened his mouth.
Thank you?
Even though he said it himself, it was a thank you greeting that he didnt quite understand, so it ended in a question.
And at his reaction, the people around him also tilted their heads with subtle expressions.
Something was unpleasant, but they couldnt say exactly what was unpleasant.
And the person who watched only the saint from the beginning of the situation to the end touched her chin.
Hmm.
Why?
No
Its always a big deal when you say no. What is it?
She consciously lowered her voice to the question of her friend, who hade all this way out of curiosity.
Isnt it normal for a saint to help people when they fall?
Huh? I guess so? After all, its a saint.
At the thought of the existence of a saint, people would naturally think of the innocent, pure, and infinitely kind saint from a fairy tale.
The idea was substantiated because the priests in the temple who presided over the religion were exactly the same as it was in stories.
Even before that man fell, the saintess had been watching him. But she didnt do anything.
Really?
Yes. I have been watching that smiling face. And even after he fell
She didnt help him up, she just pointed her finger at him.
The two nced at each other with matching puzzled expressions.
Isnt it a bit strange for a saint?
Ive never seen a saint, so Im not sure if its strange or not.
The friend added flippantly.
Its clear shes someone I cant trust.
Shall we go back?
Yes. The medicine is a bit I want to disagree when someone tells me to take it.
Hey, you too? Me too.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 81: In the Name of Self-Interest (III)
Chapter 81: In the Name of Self-Interest (III)
Unbeknownst to the two friends, the people next to them had their ears stretched out. As the two of them shook their heads and left, one by one, those people also went away, with frowns apparent on their faces.
However, those who could see the saint and those who heard the conversation were limited, so there were still crowds around the saint.
And the saint who was looking at them smiled softly and said,
God bless you all.
She didnt name any god, but the god that came to everyones mind was the same.
Of course, no one doubted the saints god.
After capturing attention, she then brought up a very theoretical story.
God says, if we understand and love each other
The voice, hand gestures, and gaze that recited the story were akin to a seasoned actress in a y, and people were taken aback.
Perhaps because of that, no one left until the boring story was over.
The saint, who had narrated a rather long story in one breath, let out a weak exhale as if her breathing was a bit short.
A person who couldnt hold back his curiosity any longer shouted.
Saint! What special abilities do you have! Can you use those abilities to save our crops that have been eaten by locusts!
His question was something that everyone was curious about or wanted.
From God, the divine power that came down only in legends or fairy tales.
Wasnt it said that the power was miraculous enough to wake the dead?
Receiving gazes that were full of expectations, the saint furrowed her brows and shook as if she was embarrassed.
No. Im just a lowly servant of God.
Then have you ever heard the voice of God?
The disappointment was momentary. Peoples ears twitched again at the ensuing question.
When asked that question, the saint looked at the man with the long scar on his forehead for a second, and then nodded.
Yes. Ive heard it.
Her affirmative answer caused amotion among the people.
The voice of God!
How sacred and marvelous!
Among them, a small child raised his hand.
What did God say!
At the cry of a curious child, the saint smiled softly.
The smile that slightly wrinkled the corners of her eyes was strangely vulgar, so people instantly doubted their eyes, but it was only for a second because she lowered her gaze.
The saint put her hands together and parted her plump, red lips.
God said I have a mission.
When she paused, everyone held their breaths and perked up their ears.
Eventually, as if fulfilling their expectations, the saint turned her head little by little, then stretched her neck like a deer and looked up at the sky.
Wow.
Oh.
Bathed in the brilliance of the sun, she was beautiful.
To the extent that people subconsciously admired her.
For a while, the saint blinked slowly as she listened to the murmur of those people. Then she revealed.
Theres a ce I must go to spread Gods blessings.
Where is it?
It was a very natural question, but the saint, who had answered well until now, shut her mouth.
The crowd unconsciously leaned towards her, eager for her reply.
After lingering for a long time, the saint sighed lightly and looked up at the sky.
Its the Imperial Pce.
Her voice resonated calmly across the area, which had be so quiet that it was hard to believe that so many people had gathered.
And theplete silence that followed.
Everyone heard it, but no one could even gasp.
All of the people who had been simply blinking, one by one, muttered,
Not the temple, but the pce?
If its the Imperial Pce, isnt it where His Majesty the Emperor is?
Why does the saintess visit the imperial pce?
It isnt the temple?
What happened to the Imperial Pce?
While taking in the peoples questions, the saint neither nodded nor shook her head, just like her initial expression.
And before anyone knew it, the man with the long scar on his forehead, who had moved forward little by little, spoke up again.
I heard that the saint could ease pain.
Then, the ears of the people who were puzzled by the unfamiliar wordbination of the saint and the imperial pce began to focus again.
The medicine that the saint gave out.
It was said to be a miracle that stopped pain and took away the worries of the day.
The saint immediately took out a pouch slightlyrger than her palm and shook it gently.
I think of it as blessed water rather than medicine.
She spoke as if she knew what was going on amongst the people.
At that, some tilted their heads.
She says shes a saint, but she knows about those rumors on the street?
Besides, does it evenfort the damage caused by locust swarms? Sort of, but nothing exact.
Its kind of
The questions of those who had left earlier swelled.
However, the doubt soon evaporated as if washed off.
Because the saint opened the pouch wide and started tossing vials with a wide smile.
It waspletely different from what people expected.
Oh? What is this?
Huh? The sick should receive it first Ugh!
While some were confused because they did not understand the situation right away
Many reached out for the medicine bottles randomly scattered from the saints hands, and some of them were lucky enough to grab several of them.
The saint dered,
Gods chosen ones must have received the medicine!
Those who possessed the medicine held the pink ss bottle tightly, face full of anticipation and pride of having been chosen by God.
On the other hand, the faces of those who did not receive it showed regret, greed, and jealousy.
The saint who split the people in an instant smiled.
Just as it was the first time, without a speck of dust on her white clothes.
.
At the time the saint was surrounded by people and boasting her sacred beauty, the people of the temple had just arrived at the Imperial Pce by the order of Richard.
Priest.
Good afternoon, Priest.
Those moving around the Imperial Pce greeted the old priest with white hair and beard, and the young priest who seemed to be apanying him without hesitation.
In response, the priests bowed their heads with spotless clear eyes.
The priests who reached the Crown Prince Pce were able to face Richard, the owner of the pce, without having to go through strict surveince orplicated procedures like the others.
It was possible because they were the priests of the temple. This gave a sense of how much faith there was in the priests who were deeply rooted in the perception of the people of the empire.
I see Your Highness the Crown Prince.
Ack Your I see Your Highness, the Crown Prince I see you!
The young priest was so nervous that he bit his tongue and let out a short scream as he said hello.
Once he met Richards nonchnt eyes, his neck shrank like a turtles. Golden eyes immediately nced at him.
The young priest tried to be polite, but his tongue twisted and he could only mumble.
Unable to do what he had to do, the innocent priests face quickly darkened, and Cooper, who had been gazing at him with pity, took a step back.
All this was because Richard was right in front of the young priest.
Not giving up, the young priest opened his mouth to try again, but upon locking eyes with Richard, his shoulders trembled vigorously like a harpooned tuna.
Tapping the priests chest, Richard said,
Enough. Thats enough.
His voice was still dry, his expression was still indifferent, but the face of the young priest, which had been darkening, bloomed.
An ordinary person would have found greater meaning in Richards expression and voice.
Since he was a priest, he just epted what he heard.
Its good, no, its my pleasure!
Richard, who was staring at the priests, returned to his original seat and deeply buried his back into the chair.
With his elbows on the armrest and the crown of his head resting on the edge of his seat, he remained silent for a while, and none of the others present spoke first.
The young priest kept shifting his gaze at the iprehensible heavy silence.
Some time passed.
Cooper opened his mouth, but Richard spoke first.
Do you know why I called you here?
The young priest still had a puzzled look on his face, but the old priest nodded while stroking the tip of his beard.
Is it because of the saint?
Coopers eyes widened at his answer.
Saint. He addressed her as saint.
Not the saint, but a saint.
Does the temple recognize the saint Richard asked before Cooper could finish his thoughts.
Doesnt the temple recognize the saint?
The old priestughed dryly.
Is there a need to? Just because we recognize her doesnt mean she bes a saint, and just because we dont recognize her doesnt mean she doesnt be a saint.
I see. It was a wise answer to a stupid question.
A faint smile spread across Richards mouth and disappeared.
The words of the old priest were that of those who thoroughly followed only the will of God.
The existence of a saint was always ording to Gods will, and it was not a matter for them to discuss.
And that was in line with the statement that the saint would not be used in any way in the temple.
Have you met her?
Yes. she came to the temple.
If you said she came, that means shes not there now.
The old priest stroked his beard, remembering the woman who was all white, andughed.
It could be just his habit, but it sounded like he found it ridiculous or outrageous.
Ame: Im getting a severe Ophelia x Richard and the girlies withdrawal TT_TT Its been 3 episodes since Ive seen either one of that! The saint is freaking sus, she reminds me of every white lotus b Ive ever read/seen in novels/manhwa! I have a feeling shes gunning for the crown princess seat. I mean, it seems to be every fake antagonist saints agenda
Dea: The saint is good only if shes the fl, otherwise shes bad news, hopefully she wont be around for long
Chapter 82: In the Name of Self-Interest (IV)
Chapter 82: In the Name of Self-Interest (IV)
She said she wouldnt stay in the temple.
Wouldnt stay? Not forbidden to stay?
Yes. By what right do we have to stop those whoe to the temple? Its open to anyone since its a ce where God sometimes stays.
It was a very principled statement, but there was no doubt as it was the words of someone who adhered to the principle more faithfully than anyone else.
Eventually, with the same calmness, the old priest brought up a story that went one step further than what the saint had told the people.
She told me firmly that she would stay in the Imperial Pce, not the temple.
Richards face, which had seemed bored until now, showed slight interest.
The Imperial Pce?
Yes. The saint said she has to stay in the Imperial Pce.
Not that she wants to stay, but she must stay.
She said that God said that she has a mission to be the crown princess.
Not to relieve the damage of the locust swarm?
Yes. There wasnt a word about that
As the in and soft voice, which seemed to make one sleepy if one kept listening to it, died down, the room fell into a silence more deste than the grave.
While the young priest blinked rapidly and nced here and there, the older priest kept his mouth shut with his usual benevolent expression, and Richard slowly yet calmly tapped the armrest.
Cooper was the only one who was not at peace.
He could not hide the incredulousness he felt. His mouth repeatedly opened and closed.
He had just heard something really, really nonsensical.
A priest doesnt lie, so he cant be lying, but to ept it as it is
Could it be epted?
Cooper asked as calmly as he could.
I beg your pardon?
The old priest responded with as muchposure as before.
The saint, a messenger of God, said that she has the mission of bing the crown princess in order to bless the imperial family in ordance with Gods will.
At the story that was clear even after hearing it again, Cooper finally exploded.
What did you just say, Priest!
In order to bless the imperial family in ordance with Gods will
Before that!
The young priest, who had widened his eyes at Coopers exasperated voice, raised his hand and answered loudly.
The saint said she should be the crown princess!
After giving a clear and concise answer, his eyes twinkled akin to a student seeking praise.
Coopers feelings of absurdity were flying far away at that ignorant naivety, but the old priest patted the young priest on the shoulder as if he was praising him and like he was ustomed to it.
In contrast to Coopers mouth opening in utter bewilderment, Richard directed a collected nod at the old priest.
Right.
The old priest received it peacefully.
Thats right.
For anyone who hadnt heard the story, it was as though the menu for tonights dinner had been decided.
Then the young priest, whose eyes were bright, raised his hand again.
What is it?
At Richards nce, the young priest shouted.
Its prayer time!
Oh, weve been here for a long while, hahaha.
Lets go back.
Although the young priest had both the uniqueness of being a priest belonging to the temple and the universality of being young, his behavior was clearly rude.
However, just as he did during the greetings, Richard simply issued an order without showing any sign of displeasure.
Facing such a Richard, the old priest put both hands together and bowed deeply.
It looked like he was praying, and the young priest quickly followed suit.
What are you doing, Priest?
And for the first time since meeting them, Richards voice sank coolly. It seemed he didnt want it at all.
At the unfriendly response to a prayer that most wanted to receive, the old priest slowly raised his head.
Those spotless, clear eyes looked simr to that of a newborn childs, as if all the years had escaped them.
Your Highness will surely break whatever shackles you are trapped in. No matter the cost.
There was no sound of catching floating clouds, but Richard peered at the old priest as if trying to dig into his mind.
What do you know?
At that question, which sounded as though it was echoing deep in a well, the old priestughed.
I dont know anything. Im just a lowly servant of God. But I want to pray for the Crown Prince. Will you allow me?
Richard didnt wee it, but he wasnt as cynical as before.
If the damn infinite regression could be stopped with the priests prayers and pleas to God, it would have stopped a long, long time ago.
But even if it was useless, there was no need to throw out the sincerity of the innocent priest.
Pardon me.
The old priest sped his hands together and bowed his head, and the young priest hurriedly mirrored him.
They did not adjust the angle of their necks and faces to receive the light like the saint did, nor did they blink slowly.
They did not speak of God, nor did they make any gestures.
They just silently held their hands together and kept their heads down.
The prayer that started ended, and the ce where the priests were became empty.
Richard sat sideways and stared at Cooper.
Coopers face scrunched up in a mixture of anger, bewilderment, astonishment and absurdity.
He inhaled and exhaled heavily as if to let go of his agitation, but then spun around in ce like he was going to cry.
Then, realizing what he was doing, he paused and turned back. But perhaps unable to look at one of the parties that caused his confusion, he caught his breath and turned again. This cycle repeated, so he was spinning around and over again.
Richard decided to stop his aide by the time he was on his thirdp of spinning
Cooper.
Yes. Your Highness.
Cooper not only stopped immediately, but also rushed towards Richard.
Richard made a silent appeal when Cooper was a step away, and he nodded with great reluctance.
Dont tell me youre going to keep doing that.
Hopefully not. Richard crossed his legs in boredom while watching Coopers face morph. He did not deliberately hide his feelings, but rather, revealed everything on his face as if he wanted him to know.
Crown Princess. But shes a saint
Wait, no, thats nonsense! No, thats not it. Uh. Im sorry.
Never mind. Isnt that what it is?
Its a must for Your Highness! Of course! It has to be done.
Like other nobles, the imperial family also had the duty to produce and raise the future generation.
In addition, the imperial family was almost as rare as the Bolsheik, so there were only a handful of times when they had children to the point of fighting for session.
It wasmon for the crown prince to take a crown princess and have an imperial grandchild as soon as possible.
Cooper appealed to Richard with a serious expression and sincere voice that might never be seen again in the world.
Its deplorable not to leave your Highness blood as posterity. Please pay more attention to the crown princess.
Cooper only wanted to serve the little Richards, regardless of gender.
And he added, befitting of being Richards aide.
Arent the people depressed since the locust swarm? A national celebration at a time like this would lift the atmosphere.
Well.
Richards lukewarm reaction was already familiar, but Cooper, who was sullen and drooping his shoulders due to the shattered expectations, raised his head.
But! Not this way. Absolutely not. Absolutely not until I get dirt in my eyes.
Coopers eyes were brighter than ever.
I am well aware that Your Highness has no interest in filling the crown princess seat at all. However, Im not letting go, even if dirtes into my eyes!
(TL/N: Just a rification in case anyone is confused Cooper wees the idea of someone upying the crown princess position, but not the clearly sus saint, and he is worried Richard, who doesnt seem to care who takes that position, will just ept the saint so that his crown princess problem is gone. Mhm Cooper is willing to fight to the death to stop that. Haha.)
The saint who suddenly appeared from somewhere and handed out suspicious medicine would be the crown princess?!
What was more, it was questionable whether a saint could marry.
Wasnt there an unwritten rule that saints who appeared in legends or fairy tales were literally messengers of God, and since they were dedicated to God, they must not have rtions with any secr human beings?
Even if the saint can marry, she shouldnt be weed as the crown princess without any verification. No, let alone the crown princess spot, she shouldnt even enter this pce!
While Cooper was arguing, Richard, the person who was pointed out as the saints husband through Gods matchmaking, was paying attention to something else.
Cooper.
Yes, Your Highness. I apologize. Im just
No, rather than that, she didnt say which god she is serving. Even the people from the temple didnt raise any questions.
Coopers eyes widened. Come to think of it, that was right.
Just like the people in the temple who didnt even think to ask which God the saint was the messenger of, Cooper couldnt think that far even though Richard had already spoken about it once.
It doesnt matter if you talk nonsense about the crown princess or whatever. Ill decide who will stand next to me, look in the same direction as me, and walk with me.
Brilliant red hair manifested and swayed in front of Richards eyes, and eyes like a blueke that was as clear as it was cold appeared in his mind.
Richard.
She is the only one who can call my name.
And she is the only one I want to have by my side, and the only one I want to be with.
No matter what anyone said, it was nothing more than empty bullshit that would never reach Richard.
Coopers eyes widened at Richards serene words.
With eyes as wide as an ornamental globe, Cooper patted his still beating heart.
If what Im hearing now isnt an auditory hallucination, Your Highness Your Highness is finally!
Finally! I have the heart to serve Her Highness!
Not yet.
Yes. I apologize.
At the answer that came out like a knife, Cooper was downhearted again.
And at the next words of his master, Cooper became even more sullen.
Ame: if that saint is a real saint, then im a prophetess x_x i bet that richards next words will be something like you wont be serving the future crown princess edit: im totally wrong, and totally not a prophetess pfft
Dea: that saint gives me really weird vibes, i cant wait for someone to put her in her ce
Also where are you Ophelia? Come back! We miss you!!
Chapter 83: In the Name of Self-Interest (V)
Chapter 83: In the Name of Self-Interest (V)
If you dont know if shes a saint or something else, do whatever you want.
Ill bring her to the pce?
Cooper, arent you curious?
Yes?
Thebination of a saint giving medicine and a religion rted to human trafficking, which, for now, seemed unrted. What will happen?
The corners of Richards lips curled, and Coopers face turned cold at the word medicine.
Things that eat away at the empire must be trampled on and devoured at once so that they will never be able to raise their heads again.
Richard, who slowly got up, approached Cooper.
His whisper fell on stiff shoulders.
Didnt I tell you? Im not going to let drugs run around the streets.
Deeply bowing his head and lowering his eyes, Coopers vision shed with the image of his brother, who he lost to drugs.
Investigate the medicine that the saint is giving out. If its the same as before, crack down on the medicine that bes a poison when mixed with the other drug. Put all your energy into this for the time being.
Having received this order, Cooper did not go to the aides office for several days.
.
When the old priest was making explosive remarks rted to the saint.
Catherine, too, was hearing a bomb-like deration from Lawrence.
What? Are you crazy? Are you really crazy?
She was so startled that the confidential papers she was holding were torn in half, but she couldnt afford to be bothered by that.
Are you crazy? Are you crazy?!
Im not crazy. If the next Marquis of Sheffield goes crazy, you know that youll be next, right?
Youre not crazy, youve gone crazy.
While somehow expressing her strong will not to sit in the seat of the next Marquis, Catherine continued her attacks on Lawrence.
However, Lawrence just smiled, light stepping aside from the attacks.
Arent I old enough? Im getting tired of hearing my fathers nagging. Why are you making such a fuss when Im not even asking you to go?
If you had asked me to marry you right now, there wouldnt be as much of a fuss.
(TL/N: not that Catherine wants to marry Lawrence, but whatever he did is even worse than that thought I felt the need to rify just in case, no incest here and ever)
With shing eyes, Catherine brought her index finger next to her temple and twirled it.
Proposing to Ophelia, how could you think of that without being crazy?
Catherine muttered, her critical eyes sweeping Lawrence up and down.
How dare you be with Ophelia?
What do you see your brother as?
Blockhead. Idiot. Fool.
At the evaluation of his actual sister, Lawrence spun and stretched out his hand toward Catherine with a smile on his face.
Just stop there.
Lawrence, who had been covering Catherines mouth, took his hand away after feeling something slimy.
How old are you! What is this!
Then, how old are you? No matter how brilliant Ophelia is and how yourepletely blinded you are going to propose? Proposal? Didnt you say you didnt fall in love at first sight? Why, did you think back on how lovely she is and you couldnt forget her?
(TL/N: I chose lovely because thats what I think fits the most, but I just want to emphasize how nicely Catherine described Ophelia. isnt just referring to superficial beauty/appearance, it also addresses the inner appearance, so to say, like kind, gentle, and good-natured.)
Its not like that.
What? Thats not it either?
Catherine. Im your brother. You know you shouldnt kill me, right?
What did you say? Kill. Die. No, there should be a next marquis, so you should only be half-dead. Die!
Lawrence grinned at his sister, whose eyes shed with honesty, and gave her the real reason.
Im not really trying to get married.
But you are going to propose?
Because I have to get engaged.
If youre engaged but not getting married then youre going to break off the engagement in the middle?
Yes.
Catherine didnt charge at Lawrence the way she did a moment ago. but
The skill of swearing with your eyes is improving day by day, my dear sister. Even if you dont curse outright, I know exactly what youre thinking.
You know? Getting engaged and then breaking off? With Bolsheik? What happened to your brain? Besides, what kind of obstacles would Ophelia face if brother broke it?
Marriage between nobles could be easily said to be a transaction between families.
Of course, there were cases where two people from certain families met, fell in love and got married, but even then, fierce coordination was made between the two families in a way that would benefit each other even a little bit.
Ah, Ill be the one to break off the marriage. And I wont leave even the slightest stain on Lady Bolsheik. And since theres a reason for doing this, the Bolsheik family will understand.
Whats the big reason?
To get Lady Bolsheik out of the position of the crown princes aide.
At that, Catherine hesitated.
Even if its not marriage, once she gets engaged, shell have toe to the Sheffield Marquisate and learn about the family for a certain period of time. She cant do her job as an aide at the same time.
ording to the custom of the empire, when a couple got engaged, they had to stay with each others family for several months in order to learn the family customs and traditions.
It sounded like a very usible reason, but Catherine asked without stopping her questioning eyes.
Why are you trying to get Ophelia out of being the crown princes aide?
Of course, its for my cute sisters fated person.
Lawrence.
Catherines eyes viciously narrowed while Lawrence replied earnestly, putting aside his cheshire-cat grin.
I cant stand still as a colleague who fears the crown prince like her.
Youve said that before. Where did you hear that Ophelia is afraid of His Highness the Crown Prince?
I saw it myself. You cant make such judgments based only on what you hear.
It was a very principled and standard statement, so nothing to refute could be found.
Catherine just didnt know.
The fact that Lawrence, who saw it in person, had a tremendous misunderstanding.
From his point of view, as soon as Richard appeared, Ophelia kept fidgeting and ncing at him, so it was understandable
Rather, if he had asked Ophelia directly, the misunderstanding would have been resolved, but since the person was the crown prince and if she was really afraid of him, she would have been cautious even if he asked.
I still dont think Ophelia is afraid of the crown prince, but Im in favor of getting her out of the aide position.
Catherine shook her head, remembering the shadows under Ophelia and Iris eyes that were getting darker day by day.
Too much work. Iris really wanted it, but I dont know about Ophelia.
Well, at the time Ophelia asked to be let in as an aide, she was eager for the position.
Since she thought it was at least better than being the crown princess.
But it was a secret between Richard and her.
Lawrence gave a hard nod and tilted his head.
Actually, I wanted to talk to Lady Bolsheik alone about this matter during the festival.
Festival? The day?
Mhm, thats right.
Werent you trying to make fun of me by pretending it was a coincidence?
Of course there was that too.
Lawrence shielded himself from Catherines attack.
I wanted to meet her during the festival because I thought it would be easier to hear her true thoughts. You knew more than that, I followed you.
While enjoying a festival, the bolts in the mind were bound to loosen.
Furthermore, from what he heard from Catherine, the workload of the aides was enormous.
As the festival was a ce to leave such things behind and have fun, he wondered if he could get a sneak peek at the real emotions that were not as refined as usual.
But I didnt get to see her in the end.
At that, Catherine nodded with a proud expression.
Thats because Ive stuck with Ophelia the whole time, avoiding every possible way for Brother toe.
Ah, its like that?
Needless to say.
Technically, Lawrence and Ophelia met, and Catherine did not stick with Ophelia throughout the festival.
But those things had be a future that didnte.
Due to the regression,
So Lawrence had no memory of the first festival.
To be precise, the memory of the situation in which Ophelia was kidnapped.
And of all the other things, like Ophelia calling Richard by name, or Richards significant words.
It just never happened to Lawrence in the first ce.
It was not like he could remember things that didnt exist.
Naturally, the memory of Ophelia being kidnapped during the festival only remained in the minds of three people.
Ophelia, Richard and Raisa.
Even among them, Raisa did not know that Ophelia and Richard had memories of the regressions.
Well, then.
Catherine rubbed her arms as if she was getting goosebumps from Lawrence lowering his voice.
Is there something like a dish or something that the Lady Bolsheik particrly likes
Nope.
Despite the quick answer, Lawrence did not give up.
There must be something she likes.
There is none. If there is, I would have already piled them up like a hill.
Thats true. Its embarrassing.
Since ancient times, it had been said that sincerity was the best way to win a persons heart.
That sincerity could be words or actions, but it was most often something material that suited the other persons taste.
Ultimately, the material things were prepared only for the other person, so it was not very different from words or actions.
She doesnt seem to be interested in material things, so its best to show it through words and attitude.
Ah, like you said, Youre the person of my destiny!
You
After that, harsh and vile words poured out, and by the time Lawrences ears were bleeding
What can I do?
He raised his palms to his chest in surrender.
Looking at the back of her brothers head as he was about to leave, Catherine said clearly.
Im serious. If you want to win Ophelias heart, you have to face her with your heart and soul.
Lawrence stopped and murmured.
As expected, youre a pretty nice person.
Ame: OMG LAWRENCE IS BEING LIKE THIS BECAUSE THE REGRESSION HAPPENED AND HE FORGOT ALL THAT TRANSPIRED BETWEEN RICHARD AND OPHELIA and raisa IN THE ALLEYWAY!!!!!!!!! Bruh, why does thest part sound more scandalous than it really is Sorry Lawrence, I was cursing you as much as Catherine did as I tled, till I suddenly remembered (and then it was explicitly stated) Wait, Im so sad now, the scene between Lawrence and Catherine before he entered the alleyway is so touching but now its as if it didnt happen
Dea: i hate those regressions, messing with us like thatalso i fear for Lawrences life, I hope he makes it out alive. And you know what i just realised? Richard is about to get a proposal from the saint and Ophelia is getting one from Lawrence, solution: Richard marries Ophelia and Lawrence marries the Saint hahaha
Chapter 84: In the Name of Self-Interest (VI)
Chapter 84: In the Name of Self-Interest (VI)
Grasping the doorknob, Lawrence turned his head as if he had just remembered something he had forgotten.
Oh, by the way, I invited Lady Bolsheik to the mansion today. She should arrive in an hour or two
Why are you saying that now, you idiot! Theres no time to prepare!
With a raging cry, Catherine stormed out of the door ahead of Lawrence.
As Lawrence leisurely walked, a light smile lingered on his lips.
He did tell his sister that had no thoughts of marrying, but
Its difficult to meet good people, and its even more difficult to get close to them.
Befitting of being the next Marquis of Sheffield, Lawrence didnt miss this opportunity, and once he set a goal, he rushed more tenaciously than Catherine.
He took one step at a time, recalling the bright red hair swaying in the green vineyard.
As if he was walking towards Ophelia.
.
It was the second day after the saint toured the capital, emphasizing her presence, and a few hours before Ophelia was invited by Lawrence and went to the Marquisate of Sheffield.
Ophelia, who was afraid of the crown prince (ording to Lawrences misunderstanding), greedily picked up a meringue cookie in front of him, stuffed it entirely into her mouth, and munched it.
Richard, the person who she was afraid of (once again, ording to Lawrences misunderstanding), was a certain distance away but kept an eye on her, said,
Cooper is busy with the saint.
Sa int? Ive heard rumors. Like how there were huge crowds of people on the streets.
Yes.
Just in time. Though, I dont know if its real or fake. If its real, I hope she blesses the farnds ravaged by locusts.
Ophelia became sullen at the thought of the reports of damage and the slow restoration that came one after another to the Imperial Pce.
They couldnt keep regressing when the world was copsing, so all they could do was somehow think hard and help people make aeback.
Its said she doesnt have divine power.
Ah, I guess its not real.
Well.
Richard took out a small vial.
The saint is distributing this medicine.
Easily catching the pink vial that Richard had lightly tossed, Ophelia narrowed her eyes.
Is this, perhaps?
Thats right. Ive left it alone because the drugs that be narcotic once mixed with the distributed drug are generally hard toe by.
What kind of saint gives out fatigue-reducing medicine? It even turns into a narcotic if used incorrectly, right?
Richard replied to Ophelia, who had put down the medicine bottle with a bewildered expression.
It relieves pain.
Yes?
Its called blessed water that eases pain.
Thats perfect
Ophelia couldnt bear to finish her words, opting to shut her mouth.
It was no different from an initiation ceremony of a pseudo-religion dazzling with something usible, and then making people drink strange medicine, iming that it would alleviate their worldly pain.
Totally?
Ophelia rubbed her arms and shook her head.
This is giving me goosebumps, its so simr to what I said when we talk about a pseudo that brings people together.
Richard smiled faintly.
Thats correct. The saint doesnt seem to belong to the temple.
Then, really, is she a saint from the pseudo side involved in human trafficking?
She never said that with her own mouth.
It would be funny if she said it with her own mouth. I am the saint who came out of the cult. I n to eat well and live well by myself after using all of you and throwing you away like garbage.
With her palms on her cheeks and her eyes wide open, Ophelia spoke nonsense in an exaggerated voice.
Shaking her hands as if she was fed up with it, Ophelias eyes found Richard, who had turned his head, his shoulders hunched and shaking.
Justugh out loud. This isnt even the first or second time.
Richardsughter resounded almost as soon as the flounder-eyed-looking Ophelias words finished.
She pouted at him for a moment, but soonughed as well like it was contagious.
Eventually, theughter died down and her throat was burning, so she picked up a tea cup. After a sip of tea and a nce at the medicine bottle, she asked,
You said that the original producer of this medicine is missing. Seeing that the saint has a lot of this medicine, is the original producer an aplice of hers?
Ill find out when I bring in the saint.
After coolly emptying the cup and refilling it again, Ophelia was forced to regret her decision.
What do you mean? Bring in?
Ophelia, who had been drinking the tea, was taken aback by Richards next words.
I heard that she must be the crown princess because of a mission given by God. So I decided to invite her to the Imperial Pce.
Pu-sup, kuk! Keuk keuk keuk!
Ophelia coughed and wheezed for a long time before epting the handkerchief Richard gave her.
She caught her breath, wiping the tea that had dripped down her chin with the crown princes handkerchief that had his seal embroidered on it without hesitation.
Crown princess?
Yes.
Richards reaction was so indifferent and dry like chewed-up sand.
Perhaps Ophelia should have had the same reaction.
When she first heard it, it was so absurd that she felt like running away from home and flying to space She could choke on it
She must have known that the person involved, Richard, was so calm that there was no need to care.
But Ophelia couldnt do that.
She didnt know why, but she was in a very bad mood and seemed to be more than annoyed, even a little angry.
To soothe her bubbling stomach, she filled her tea cup, but as she looked down at the tea as the hot steam swayed like a haze, she started to get more and more angry.
Crown princess?
What kind of bullshit, no, dog barking!
For now, Ophelia calmly checked the facts.
Can a saint marry?
ording to the history of the Bolsheiks, it is possible.
Ophelia pursed her lips and then bit them shut.
This was about the marriage of a saint, what did it have to do with Bolsheik?
Even saints who can use divine power are free to love. There is even a record of one falling in love with someone elses fianc.
Ophelia was at a loss for words.
To put it nicely, she fell in love, but in fact she was having an affair with someone elses fianc.
Still calm, she asked,
Was he a Bolsheik?
No, it seemed the one who had her fianc stolen was from Bolsheik. It was a record from when it was a marquisate.
Ophelia swallowed a sigh of relief and was choked up.
What kind of a saint is that! Wait. No.
The problem wasnt with the love stories of the past.
It was true that a saint could marry No, even if it was true, it was absurd to dere she would be the crown princess.
Besides, thats the mission? Its a mission?
The mission is nonsense?
A voice that was colder than midwinter came out.
It was unexpected. Surprised by herself, Ophelia quickly blinked.
But that was just for a while.
The more she thought about it, the more she couldnt put it into words.
Unable to hold back her bubbling anger, Ophelia eximed indignantly.
How dare she say such nonsense against Your Highness the Crown Prince!
At Ophelias sharp voice, Richards eyebrows rose.
How could she say such a thing out of her mouth! What crown princess! Even nonsense has to be said in moderation. Shes a silly child, lets move on!
Richard stared at Ophelia as she huffed and stomped her feet. Then he said,
Ophelia.
Yes?
Ophelia, who was mentally feeding a potato-like fist to the unknown saint, turned her gaze to him.
Her blue eyes, like the sky, were filled with sunlight.
As Richard tilted his head, a long shadow ran across her cheek.
Why are you so angry?
What? Of course Im angry. Isnt Richard angry?
Very.
There was not even an ounce of anger in Richard.
Even though Ophelia couldnt see his face well, he seemed subtly quite happy, but perhaps it was just her feeling.
No, why arent you angry! Ugh, thats all right. Ill be angry on your behalf!
Richard drew closer as Ophelia stomped on her feet like a threatening rabbit.
Without taking his eyes off Ophelia, he asked again.
I dont know whats obvious.
Of course, its obvious isnt it?
Ophelias confident answer gradually grew ambiguous, and her voice diminished towards the end.
Come to think of it, why am I so angry?
I dont think youve ever cared about my position as the crown prince to say that youre angry because of it.
She could not find any words to refute.
Even though Richard was the crown prince, she had already stopped caring whether he was the crown prince or just some random guy at the time of the first infinite regression during the National Foundation Day.
She was not denying the status system, but Richard was just Richard to her.
Ophelias eyes were stained with confusion.
As Richard took a step forward, Ophelia, who involuntarily took a step back, realized what she had done and plunged into even greater confusion.
Why did she back off?
She was obviously annoyed when he distanced himself from her No, she was frustrated.
After a few days, she acted calmly as if she had gotten used to it, but wasnt it a problem that kept bothering her like a hangnail on her finger?
But now she deliberately distanced herself from him?
Ophelia.
The hairs on the back of Ophelias neck promptly stood at the sound of his call, a voice that seemed to be from the bottom of the abyss.
Richard took a step closer to the unanswering woman.
And Ophelia did not move, as if nailed to the spot.
One step like that.
Another step.
The two gradually grew closer.
Ame: *prays reverently* oh god, oh goddess, oh fake saint, please dont let the next episode start with because were the best of friends!
Dea: You can do this Ophelia! Pls realise your feelings and give us the sweet fluffy couple moments we want..and deserve!!
Chapter 85: In the Name of Self-Interest (VII)
Chapter 85: In the Name of Self-Interest (VII)
Richard very slowly leaned towards Ophelia.
A distance close enough that their breaths could touch.
In the golden field that deepened without knowing the end, small blue flowers sprouted and bloomed, and soon covered the whole area with their own color.
The moment when their eyes contained only each other.
Richard wasnt the only one who wanted that moment tost forever.
And he was acutely aware of it.
Because she was focusing entirely on him.
More than ever, he had never looked at just one person so desperately as he regressed infinitely.
His breathing got a little rough.
Maybe, maybe not.
He couldnt help but hope, despite knowing that expectation would poison him, eat him up, and eventually strangle him.
Ophe
Dont tell me!
Ophelia covered his mouth.
She didnt know why, but she had to.
Every time he calls me.
Every time his voice travels through my ears and knocks on my chest
Confused, Ophelia reached out her hand toward him.
She pressed against his chest, she exerted so much strength that the back of her hand turned white.
But she didnt know whether to pull or push, she froze as it was.
She had a deep furrow between her brows, like his badly crumpled shirt.
Richards mouth parted as he alternated his gaze at Ophelias hand holding his shirt as if she was about to rip it off and the middle of her eyebrows.
Why are you angry?
Still, no answer came back.
Ophelia.
Beneath theyer of his voice calling her, emotions were simmering, that would sweep and consume her in one breath if it exploded.
And Ophelia, who faced him like that, was at a loss for what to do with an overly unfamiliar feeling that could not be vaguely understood.
The air that grazed her cheeks and swept through her neck felt so acute that her eyshes fluttered as fast as the pping wings of a butterfly caught up in a storm.
The moment her quickening breath pounded in her ears like thunder and her heartbeat thumped as if it would transfer to the palm of her hand.
All right. Lets stop thinking.
Ophelia closed her mind like that.
Perhaps it was the natural course of action.
After falling into the loop of infinite regression, she left unanswered questions as it was.
She didnt have to think about it impatiently because it was something that woulde to light with time anyway.
It was a kind of escape from reality, but due to the nature of infinite regression, even if she escaped, she eventually went back to the starting point, faced it, and somehow solved it.
Even as she thought of that, she felt her slightly agitated heart, and from below, it was not a small seed or a sprout, but a much
Ophelia couldnt pretend she didnt know her feelings for Richard, which had grown so much bigger than before.
She still didnt know exactly what it was, but she was sure it was there.
It was a very slow start, but it was also a much faster start than Richard expected.
Ophelia shook her head vigorously and then took a deep breath.
And seeing her like that, Richard stepped back easily.
As if the distance that was close enough for the tip of their noses to touch was a lie, now she couldnt reach him if she stretched out her hand.
This act was nothing more than an expression of his intention that she should no longer think about the matter.
It could not have not been conveyed, for they had spent a long time together.
Sitting on the windowsill with his back to the sunlight, Richard asked,
Is that the end of the report?
Yes. Its over
A reply barely came out of Ophelias dry, scratchy throat.
Actually, the reason she came for the interim report which she didnt really need to have was to talk about the regression and Raisa.
But she didnt even have the time to bring it up. The saint, the crown princess, and even her feelings of unknown origin got mixed up.
A frown appeared and deepened on Richards face as he stared at Ophelia, who was carefully packing papers in the vaguely ufortable silence.
There was something on her finger that he hadnt seen before.
Ophelia.
Yes?
What is that ring?
Oh, this? Isnt it cute? Its not expensive.
Opheliaughed softly, her cheeks blushing as if she was embarrassed.
The confused emotions and ufortable silences were gone with the softugh.
Richard couldnt take his eyes off her nor hide his distorted face.
However, Ophelia was focused on the ring.
Its a matching ring with Riri and Cathy.
A happy voice and a bright smile.
Even today, Richard went back and forth between hope and resignation, heaven and hell at Ophelias one nce, every touch, and even the trivial emotions in her voice.
Matching rings.
Riri and Cathy.
Together together.
Richard had to work hard to suppress the jealousy that was boiling likeva.
Again.
Not just Lawrence Sheffield, there were others by her side.
They even called each other by nicknames.
How nice they are to tell me that we can get another when it wears out. In fact, I just thought it would be nice to know that Im not the only one who knows about the existence of the ring.
Youre not alone.
Yes?
No matter which point you go back to, you and I know about the ring.
Ah thats right.
Only the two of us will know.
Ophelia opened her mouth, then closed it.
He was simply telling the truth.
Even if they went back to before buying the ring, Ophelia and Richard would remember the ring.
They used to say such things.
Sometimes lightly in a joking tone. Sometimes, while supporting each others spirit that was close to copsing.
But why were the words you and I sticking in her mind and noting off?
Naturally, Richard, who deliberately emphasized you and I, barely suppressed his desire to do something about the ring on her finger.
There is time. Although they might not regress as haphazardly as before, there would be time, as they were still trapped together in the bondage of infinite regression.
However, his patience was wearing out much faster than expected, to the point of being very serious.
Would it be better if she wasnt in front of his eyes No, since he couldnt bear not seeing Ophelia, it must have been a meaningless assumption.
Plus, he couldnt cover her eyes and ears.
But he had no intention of doing the crazy thing of cutting off her ankles and locking her in a big cage so she couldnt go anywhere.
Not to mention, he couldnt touch those who received her smile andugh.
Since she would be sad.
Id rather not care about her like that, but if I swung her around ording to my wild desires
Richardughed at himself.
He knew very well that he could never be satisfied with only her outer shell.
Ophelia smiled brilliantly as she touched the ring.
Richard really didnt know how much longer he could press on without telling her his true feelings.
If Richard hadnt liked Ophelia, he would have thought of Riri and Cathy as simply nicknames.
Riri from Iris, Cathy from Catherine.
If so, then of course he would have viewed the ring the three of them shared as one of friendship.
Then again, if he hadnt liked Ophelia, he wouldnt have paid attention to what ring she was wearing in the first ce.
He couldnt close his eyes, let her go, or get rid of her ring.
All he could do was endure the guilty pain in his heart while watching her endlessly dazzling smile.
However, at her following words, Richards string of patience became very thin, like it would break with a light breeze.
Oh, by the way, Im going to be out of the aides office for a while in the afternoon. All the urgent papers I had to do are here.
Ophelia paused, patting the papers she had brought with her before continuing.
Will you allow me to go to the core of my secret funds!
Richard asked Ophelia, who exaggeratedly asked for permission.
Where?
The Marquisate of Sheffield. I must hurry up if I want to invest.
It was an answer that seemed insignificant, and to Ophelia, it was as insignificant as it really was.
Yes, it was a big deal.
With the knowledge that the world was copsing and twisting and the signs of destruction were pouring in, it would be very strange to be enthusiastic about the secret funds.
Nevertheless, Ophelia still invested in several ces and did not neglect her research.
Because she wanted to believe.
No, because she believed.
There would be a tomorrow where this freaking infinite regression ended and the world never perished.
She didnt think that everything she did for the future was useless.
Finding a safe ce to invest is like picking stars from the sky, so Im going to do it early.
Its because of the investment.
Yes. Although the locust swarm caused damage, they are recovering quickly because good people are working there. Its not just empty words, they are really good people.
She nodded, recalling the warm smiles and unreserved friendliness of the people who worked at Lawrences brewery.
Are they good people?
Yes. Like Lord Sheffield
Richard cut it off just as that name flowed out of Ophelias mouth.
Ophelia.
What?
Ill go too.
Ame: Thats what I get for praying to a fake saint () The author is very good at weaving different plot points together, Im curious yet scared of what other trouble is going to befall onto that brewery
Dea: sigh.ill patiently wait for a confession, but im prepared to only receive more misunderstandings T^T
Chapter 86: In the Name of Self-Interest (VIII)
Chapter 86: In the Name of Self-Interest (VIII)
Ophelia heard Richard clearly, but could not understand immediately.
She blinked and stared for a second. No way? That was what the smile on her face indicated.
Ill go with you.
Richard grinned fiercely, showing his teeth.
Even though he was clearly smiling, a chill went down Ophelias spine for some reason, so she couldnt answer. She only reflexively nodded.
In this way, the Marquisate of Sheffield received one unexpected guest, a guest with too huge a presence to be called an uninvited guest.
A guest that Lawrence, who invited Ophelia, never wanted to greet at that moment and in that ce.
.
Time flowed like water, and it was now the appointed hour.
A moment when the whole mansion moved busily beneath the water, and looked more elegant than ever in the visible part.
She has arrived.
Catherine, who was shaking her legs nervously, jumped to her feet at the butlers words.
Lawrence pressed her shoulder tightly and said,
I invited her, so Ill bring her in. Sit down.
What? How can I trust you? I want to go too.
The heir anddy of Sheffield rushing out and scrambling to take her hand? Imagine how ufortable Lady Bolsheik would be.
At Lawrences irrefutable words, Catherine gritted her teeth, and in the end, her butt was put back in ce.
Do it right!
But of course. I wouldnt dare to be rude to someone Im about to propose to.
Seeing Lawrences grin, Catherine rubbed her ear.
Dont call it a proposal. Its creepy.
Im going to propose, so its called a proposal. What should I call a proposal instead of a proposal?
Shut up and go.
Having teased Catherine to the fullest, Lawrence went out and opened the door of the carriage in which Ophelia rode.
He bitterly regretted that he should havee with his lovely sister.
But regret was alwayste.
Faced withpletely unexpected golden eyes, eyes that for some reason were deeply sunken in and could make one choke, Lawrence involuntarily took a step back from the carriage.
Then, behind the open carriage door, Richard appeared.
A night-like hair that absorbed all the pouring sunlight, and a lions golden eyes that put everything in the world under its feet.
All the servants present bowed deeply, and Lawrence followed suit.
I see Your Highness the Crown Prince.
Lord Sheffield.
Richard nced lightly at Lawrence and then put his hand inside the carriage.
The one everyone in the mansion had been waiting for took his hand and emerged from the carriage.
The red hair that swayed beside a white neckline, and obvious at a nce, blue eyes that were clearer than todays clear sky without a single cloud.
Good afternoon, Lord Sheffield.
Lady Bolsheik.
In the ideal scenario drawn by Lawrence, he would hold her hand, politely escort her, and solve the still awkward rtionship between them with small talk on the way to the mansion
When it became three instead of two, the atmosphere did not ease, and it became a silent walk where no one opened their mouths.
Arriving at the mansion and the prepared drawing room, Lawrence grabbed the doorknob and hesitated.
With all due respect, could Your Highness give me a moment?
At the earnest request, Richard nodded without further questioning.
Lawrence managed to open the door just wide enough for his body to slip into the drawing room, and he met the eyes of Catherine, who had her arms wide open with a face full of anticipation.
Seeing this, Lawrence let out a deep sigh.
I had a feeling it would be like this.
Huh, Ophelia?
Catherine looked behind Lawrence. She approached the door, but she froze on the spot at his following words.
His Highness the Crown Prince is here as well.
What
I dont have time to exin. Hes right at the door. Hes here with Lady Bolsheik. Be polite.
Uh yes.
Catherine knew very well that Lawrence would never fool around with the crown princes name, so she quickly straightened her dress.
She took a deep breath and threw the door of the drawing room wide open, just as Lawrence, who breathed heavily, said,
I apologize. Your Highness.
Dont worry.
I see Your Highness the Crown Prince.
Lady Sheffield.
Richard simply nodded, and Ophelia poked out from behind him.
Catherine.
Ophelia!
Catherine, who greeted Ophelia like they had 10 years of separation, hesitated.
It was because Richards gaze was stinging.
My apologies again, Your Highness.
The gaze was so tant that Lawrence stepped in front of Catherine and bowed his head deeply.
Ophelia, however, was not at all suspicious.
Contrary to the look in his eyes that seemed like he would burn Catherine at any second, Richards expression seemed happy for some reason.
Come to think of it, there were very few cases where Catherine and Richard faced each other so close.
Ophelia looked back and forth between Catherine and Richard.
What a handsome man and beautiful woman.
Although she was called the hive of society, she was Catherine Sheffield, who was also called the flower of society.
Standing side by side, they really looked like a painting.
Ophelia frowned unconsciously when she remembered that.
Yes Well. Visually, they suit each other, and being from the Marquisate of Sheffield, she could be the crown princess,
Catherine was far more appropriate than a fake saint.
Certainly, Catherine said that she no longer had any interest in the crown prince, but how could the world go as she pleased?
Ophelia thought of all the usible youngdies, not just the saint and Catherine.
But no one whom she imagined standing side by side with Richard made her think This is it! It didnt fit well enough.
It reminded her of her mothers son-inw condition, which seemed to be to bring a unicorn that wouldnt exist in this world.
Wasnt Richard like a unicorn?
A person who could stand by his side
The crack between Ophelias eyebrows grew deeper and deeper.
Then she tilted her head.
Whats wrong?
Every time she pictured Richard holding his hand out to anotherdy and standing side by side with her, a thorn rose from under her stomach and stabbed her heart.
It had the name jealousy attached to it, but Ophelia didnt register the name, so she just rubbed her insides.
Unsurprisingly, unlike Ophelias thought, the reason Richard was happy was not Catherine, but her ring.
A ring of the same shape as Ophelias ring, with only a small design difference.
He just realized.
Riri and Cathy were nicknames for Iris and Catherine, and the rings were for friendship.
Richard, who was in a much better mood, and Ophelia, who was in a much worse mood.
A drawing room with four people. They sat together with the Sheffield siblings.
As if sitting on a cushion of needles, an ufortable silence that made the skin sting fell.
Rubbing her ufortable stomach, Ophelias gaze shifted left and right.
Im familiar with this?
It was the same as back then.
Its dangerous!
Thats not a matter for the young lord to decide.
Searching for a brief memory, Ophelia nodded.
With the difference of Catherine, it was the same air as in the brewery.
Richard sat in front of Lawrence with his back buried deep on the sofa, his arms draped over the armrests, and his legs crossed, staring at him.
Lawrence didnt make eye contact with him, but he didnt tremble or fall t on his gaze.
And herself.
Ophelia suddenly found trapped in this situation, holding Catherines hand tightly.
Had it not been for the warmth of Catherines soft hands, she would have run out of this ce.
Catherine, too, was feeling this subtle but ufortable flow of air.
However, it was far more important to hold Ophelias hand tight, so she was busy controlling the corners of her mouth that were about to break down and smile.
Tak.
Soon, steaming cups were ced down, and Ophelia let out a light sigh at the familiar scent of chamomile.
Picking up the teacup, she paused.
This was because chamomile was not only in her ss, but also in those of Catherines, Lawrences, and Richards.
Catherine did say before that she liked chamomile, but the same tea for Lawrence and Richard?
There was no way that the Marquisate of Sheffieldcked money to prepare another tea, and they would not be so clumsy that they could not prepare tea even for a sudden visit.
Catherine.
Ophelia ended up speaking a little louder than an ants crawl because she was so close to her.
Huh?
Does Lord Sheffield enjoy chamomile?
No.
The reply was in such a refreshing tone that Ophelia was confused for a moment.
Its not that he enjoys it but he doesnt?
Catherine nodded with the utmost vigor, and Ophelia was silent for a few seconds before she asked another question.
Youve heard about the tea His Highness enjoys, havent you?
Ame: Idk whats going on, but im sure itll be funny. RIP in advance, Lawrence, Ill build you a nice grave.
Dea: its coffin building time! I have a feeling he wont go through with the proposal and if he does good luckwrence
Chapter 87: In the Name of Self-Interest (IX)
Chapter 87: In the Name of Self-Interest (IX)
Richard had no interest in everything in the world. Or to be exact, in everything except Ophelia.
Externally, however, the kind of tea, alcohol, or food he enjoyed circted as open information.
That was what Richard intended.
Its annoying to have people keep watching me and observing what I eat and drink, so just circte what I like.
Since his intentions worked exactly, there was little who didnt know about the food or drinks he enjoyed.
Chamomile was certainly not part of the type of tea he enjoyed.
This time as well, Catherine answered refreshingly.
Of course I know.
Then why?
Ophelias gaze took the ce of the omitted keyword, and Catherine smiled shyly and answered in a single breath.
Its what you like. The scent might be mixed with another tea, so I prepared it this way on purpose.
Who cares about the crown prince, you are the best!
Without needing to ask further, Ophelia recognized Catherines sincerity.
Ophelia nced down at the teacup with an indescribable expression and then put strength in the hand that held Catherines.
And naturally, Iris came to mind.
Im sorry, its a personal thing.
What are you talking about? You did all you had to do.
I havent done everything
Youre done. So dont worry and go.
Even as the shadow under her eyes spread ck, Iris gently pushed Ophelias back.
Riri and Cathy. Cathy and Riri.
I thought there would be such rtionships.
How many times had Ophelia gone back to the beginning, passing through countless hours?
Even if she built a rtionship with someone, there were many cases where nothing was left when she looked back at some point.
But before she knew it, it was like this.
Iris and Catherine had be the people she wanted to reach out to and build a rtionship with, no matter how much time passed and no matter how much she went back to the beginning.
Thank you.
Of course.
Seeing Ophelia and Catherine exuding such a warm and fuzzy air, Lawrence took a deep breath.
He had to make a decision now.
Originally, he nned to do so gradually, beginning with the investment, then proposing to her by persuading her as a way to quit being an aide.
However, this was the same as before. It was useless to spin words against His Highness the Crown Prince.
So it was a head-on breakthrough.
Investing is important, but isnt she the person my sister cherishes very much?
I cant let her continue to suffer and tremble in fear under the crown prince.
With a determined expression, Lawrence jumped up and announced his true purpose in a solemn voice.
Please let go of Lady Bolsheik.
The problem was in the words that expressed the real purpose.
Asking him to let go, without context or exnation.
What did it mean?
What was going on?
It sounded like Lawrence had feelings for Ophelia.
Even Catherine, who knew the real reason Lawrence had invited Ophelia today and the purpose of the marriage proposal, opened her eyes wide, to the point like they were going to pop out. She unknowingly made that expression.
Of course, Ophelia was stunned by Lawrences out-of-the-blue remark.
What?
The three of them could clearly hear the emptyughter and absurd voices that leaked almost like a spinal cord reflex.
And that, Lawrence realized, was the only reason his own neck was still attached.
Ugh heuk! Uhhh, ugh!
Slumping to the floor and exhaling unsteadily, Lawrence had to constantly touch his neck.
He had to make sure it was attached properly.
With the same attitude and expression that was not at all different from when he came here, Richard slowly asked.
You want me to let her go?
There was no one in this room who did not notice the rumble in that low voice.
Murderous intent, wanting to rip off Lawrences neck right away and see blood, climbed up Lawrences legs and settled on his back.
Until a few seconds ago, it was just ufortable, not so terrifyingly frightening like now.
Catherines lips moved in confusion at the sudden change of mood.
However, all that came out of her parted lips was a quick exhale.
Things were worse on Lawrences side.
His neck was definitely attached, but he couldnt even raise his head because of the suffocating sense of death that weighed down his entire body.
How much time had passed where one second felt like a thousand years?
This is a familiar sight
The first day of the festival. It was simr to when they ran into a cloaked Lawrence after escaping from the warehouse and before regressing.
Ophelia patted the back of the bewildered Catherines hand, and immediately said,
Richard.
It was something she did at the festival as his name suddenly popped into her mind, but not now.
This was because she had already learned that the only way to stop Richard from spitting out murderous intent against Lawrence was to call him by his name.
And like a lie
The violent murder that made Lawrences whole body shiver disappeared as if it had been washed away.
Ophelia looked at Richard, and Richard had only Ophelia in his eyes.
He didnt question it like before. A smile slowly spread across his lips.
The extremelynguid smile was like that of a predator who had been starving then became full after a long time.
At that moment, Ophelia couldnt close her eyes, and neither could she take her eyes off him.
An rm rang loudly through her body, saying that it must be so, but Ophelia couldnt.
And two pairs of eyes looking at two people who only see each other.
Catherines eyes widened as if they were about to pop out, and Lawrence heard Ophelias voice clearly even amidst a state of exhaustion.
Then the siblings eyes met for an instant.
Seeing his astonished sister, Lawrence barely choked out.
You You just said the name.
At that moment, his voice cracked.
T-The name of His Highness the Crown Prince.
Ophelias mouth became stiff at his expression of surprise, bewilderment, and disbelief.
Youve heard it before.
Me calling Richard by name.
But you wont remember because it didnt happen.
A sense of dj vu couldnt even be expected.
Rather than not remembering, he wouldnt have remembered.
It was a well-expected reaction, but understanding and epting were different, even if Ophelia knew, it was bittersweet.
It was good that she could barely take her eyes off Richard.
First of all, since the name of the crown prince was publicly called out like this, she had to exin somehow.
And the exnation was quick, simple, and clear.
His Highness has allowed it.
The end.
Catherine was immediately convinced.
It didnt matter if it fitmon sense or if there were even the slightest doubt.
Because Ophelia said so.
Lawrence, of course, couldnt ay his doubts.
He already knew that the crown prince cared for her.
He thought that was why he was keeping her as an aide.
But, even the name?
Those who were qualified to call the name of the crown prince were extremely limited.
Even if they were siblings of the same blood, they could not recklessly mention the name of the crown prince.
There were only three cases in which the name of the next emperor of the empire could be freely called.
The emperor and empress, the crown princess, who was the spouse, and
Only those who were allowed by the crown prince.
If Ophelia had called Richard by name, it must have been because he had given permission.
And she said so herself.
But Lawrence couldnt help thinking Ophelia was somehow the second case.
And his idea that saving her would be much, much more difficult than he expected.
But he didnt talk about that anymore.
It would be more urate to say that he couldnt open his mouth.
He wasnt an idiot with poor learning ability and sense that he would talk about it in front of Richard, who was staring at him.
But who was Lawrence?
Catherines older brother who did not know the meaning of giving up, like a true Sheffield, who persistently dug for what he wanted.
As Lawrences lips parted again, Catherine pretty much panicked and cried out first.
Precisely! Precisely! Dont speak vaguely! Say it all out properly!
At that, Ophelias eyes became like a rabbits.
Precisely?
Richard tilted his head.
But even that was threatening, so Lawrence pushed dry saliva down his sore throat.
Precisely.
After Richards vague words simr to permission fell, Lawrence spoke up.
Unlike before, it was a very precise and specific statement.
Please allow Lady Bolsheik to quit the aide position.
It was more specific than the previous Let her go, but it was still abrupt and iprehensible.
Was that what you mean by let go?
Yes.
Just as Lawrence was about to get a littlefortable with the relief that he had barely cleared up the misunderstanding, he was blocked again by Richards subsequent call.
By the way, Lord Lawrence.
Yes. Your Highness.
Sit down for now.
Lawrence, who was sitting on the floor because his legs loosened, sat down in his original seat with a paleplexion.
Richard patted the armrest again slowly, and uttered;
Ame: DEATH FLAGS for Lawrence and Lawrence alone EVERYWHERE! Dramarama aside, any bets on how this is going to connect us to the fake saint and cult?
Dea: i have a theory! The fake saint is going to be the one to marrywrence and everyone is happy hahaim joking of course, she is a bit of a weird character, i cant figure out what her motivations are, hopefully we find out soon
Chapter 88: In the Name of Self-Interest (X)
Chapter 88: In the Name of Self-Interest (X)
You want Lady Bolsheik to stop being my aide.
There was no ferocious aura that would tear limbs apart like before.
However, there was no sign of friendliness or willingness at all! There wasnt, but there was no need to struggle desperately to live.
Yes.
The reason is?
I will make a covenant with Lady Bolsheik
What nonsense!
Lawrence couldnt even finish his sentence.
Dumbfounded and with a stuffy nose, Ophelia felt dizzy even without shaking her head.
Richard, who was in Sheffield and was on the verge of cutting Lawrences throat at the fitful resistance, buried his back deep into the sofa.
Then Catherine covered her eyes with one of her hands and let out a long sigh.
It was because she instinctively realized that whatever her brother said was wrong.
Its a waste of time
Thats bullshit!
After yelling a word that was stronger than nonsense, Ophelia stared straight at Lawrence.
With blue eyes that were cold enough to freeze the insides.
Me, to stop being an aide whoever wants it? Is that even the reason for the proposal? It seemed the premise was that if the lord proposes, I must ept it. If this isnt a dogs barkingoh Im sorry to the dog. If this isnt crazy, then what can I call crazy?
Words that were harsh enough to make Lawrences stomach ragged were fired at once.
It was Ophelia who, upon seeing Richard during their first meeting, became restless and even shuddered intermittently.
When she decided to carry out her job no matter how dangerous the locust swarm was, he saw a sense of determination and responsibility
Lord Lawrence, please exin properly.
At Ophelias cool voice, Lawrence responded immediately, mirroring her proper posture, which was a straightened back and steady chin.
Yes! I will exin properly.
Catherine, seeing their figures through her fingers, closed her eyes altogether.
That stupid idiot! If you had exined it properly from the beginning, it wouldnt havee to this point.
As for Richard, he began to wait and see from the moment Ophelia fortunately stepped forward among the misfortunes.
I am afraid of His Highness the Crown Prince.
This was a sudden confession without any warning, but Ophelia waited silently for the continuation.
If he wasnt afraid of that Richard, he would be one of the best in the empire, no, in the entire continent, so it wasnt too surprising.
So theres no way I can just leave a colleague alone, especially someone dear to Catherine.
Ophelia nodded first and then processed what he said.
So, if we are colleagues, then we will be people who fear Richard. And Catherines precious person is me.
Atst
I just wanted to save Lady Bolsheik. She is afraid of His Highness, but is an aide who has to be the closest to him.
Lawrence said everything that was on his mind.
Isnt there only two ways to quit being an aide? Either when His Highness throws you away or when you get married and be so busy that you cant serve as an aide anymore?
Thats why Iming forward to propose.
Yes!
Thinking that it had been delivered properly, the color began to return to Lawrences pale face.
Any other purpose besides that?
A slow, dreadfully low voice flowed from Ophelias back.
None.
But truthfully, needless to say, there were some.
Because if things didnt go like this and went as he expected, he wouldnt bother breaking up.
Even if she wanted to break off the engagement, he would have tried to change her mind.
He liked Ophelia well enough.
Although it was not love at first sight or a passionate love that burned like fire, the emotion based on human liking would have blossomed sufficiently.
If it hadnt been like this.
Shouldnt remaining alive be the priority, regardless of whether there was a human crush or not.
It was unexpected that the crown prince was here right now, but what was even more devastating was the crown princes love for Ophelia
Lord Lawrence.
Yes.
Ophelia waved her hand, a thin smile hanging from her lips.
I think there is a very big misunderstanding.
Misunderstanding?
Im not afraid of Richard.
As she shut her mouth, the drawing room fell into silence; none of their breathing could be heard.
Naturally.
Catherine nodded hard as if expressing she knew it, and Richard just smiled.
As for Lawrence, who had received an answer his mind was nk.
The premise, which had been believed so far, was shattered at once, without a second thought, by the person concerned.
The shock of having his firm belief shattered
Lawrences face instantly turned red.
Judging from the way he often teased her with an easy grin, Catherine thought he would just slide over the pit like a snake even if the situation was like this, but it wasnt.
Lawrence couldnt say anything for a while and was busy cooling his red face, and Ophelia didnt say anything else to him.
Yourepletely mistaken, thats a delusion.
She couldnt say it like this.
By the time Lawrences face, which had been dyed as red as the color of Ophelias hair, was about to find its original color.
Unexpectedly, he spoke first.
I made an absurd misunderstanding.
It was a colossal misunderstanding, but he actually didnt have to apologize because he didnt harm Ophelia with it.
Rather, based on the misunderstanding, he even tried to save her, who seemed to be in trouble.
No matter how good the intention was, if the result was terrible, no, if the damage went beyond terrible, it wouldnt have been so easy. However, it was concluded before any damage was done
Well, before another weird misunderstanding appears, I need to make it clear.
Ophelia added a further exnation.
The sudden appointment as an aide without any preparation or exnation is due to circumstances that are difficult to announce. Besides, it was me who wanted to be an aide.
She did not specifically mention the difficult circumstances.
To tell the truth, she would have to exin all the series of events that happened after the crown prince was suddenly kidnapped in the chain of infinite regression, but that could never happen.
Well, since she said it roughly, each person would imagine a different difficult situation.
Most probably some kind of deal with the family and the imperial family.
Anyway, it was not a lie, was it?
Ive never been scared or afraid of His Highness, no, Richard. I didnt be an aide because I was weak or threatened.
Repeated fact-checking was an unspoken pressure not to bring out such crazy words again.
And Lawrence, who knew it very well, bowed deeply.
I understand, Lady Bolsheik.
In response to the neat answer, Ophelia straightened up and let out a light sigh.
As Richard looked at her small back, he had to struggle to suppress the desire to hold her by the waist.
Lawrencespletely unexpected misunderstanding with such an unanticipated visitor was resolved in an unexpected way.
However, even Richard himself did not know how long his patience, which was formed as a result of this incident and was thin enough to break at any moment, wouldst.
Will I say it?
He wanted to grab Ophelia right away and tell her.
I love you. I cant stand it because I love you.
He wanted to inhale her, to his hearts content, to kiss her, and to give her a radiant smile.
Can Can I?
What if the moment he said it, she walked away.
What if she no longer made eye contact with him or called him by name.
Then he wouldnt even know what to do with himself.
So I will be patient.
Richard was walking a precarious tightrope between the two options.
.
It was the third night since all people in the streets and alleys, regardless of gender, age, or status, were rocked by the saint.
A corner of a familys mansion located in the capital.
Youve been waiting for this?
A shrill voice overturned with excitement cut through the stuffy air.
The woman, the owner of the mansion and head of the family, smiled coyly as she stroked the cheek of the handsome male servant standing in front of her.
Be nice and there will be a price.
The male servant didnt answer. He just lowered his eyes.
At first nce, he seemed to be obedient, but if you looked at it in another way, he seemed to be ignoring the whole situation.
Unlike the male servant, who did not move like a stone statue, the woman could not hold back her excitement and touched his clothes.
How long has it been?
A ck figure reflected in the servants eyes, which couldnt even look like the eyes of a dead fish.
The servant silently took one step closer to the woman, to be more precise, towards the woman who was entangled with him, and swung the statue he was holding.
Pujeok.
A sound like a watermelon breaking echoed, and at the same time, the woman, who had been groping the servant, slumped without making a sound.
Ame: I guess this afraid/proposal misunderstanding has no rtion to the fake saint oops (/// ///) a moment of silence for Lawrence, who was sacrificed for rtionship progression between the novels leads
Im kinda stoked for the next arc, opening with a bang!
Dea: I hope Lawrence can get a nice fiancee, he deserves it after all this!
Chapter 89: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (I)
Chapter 89: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (I)
The man didnt even think to pull up his half-removed clothes, just staring down at the corpse with its head blown off.
Oddly enough, there was no trace of anger or shame or fear or anxiety on his face.
No, it would be urate to say that there was no feeling.
The expression of his sister, who was adjusting his clothes, was also so nk that it was bizarre.
Soon after tidying up their clothes, the siblings faced each other and put their foreheads together.
The brother spoke first.
A low, but excited voice with strange heat flowed from between his lips.
Please forgive us our sins
The two prayed for a while and sang in chorus, linking their hands together as if they were making a promise.
As always as you wish.
The figure that came to their mind was not an insubstantial god.
The only one who saved them.
The center of the vige and the center of their world.
They faithfully fulfilled the mission entrusted to them.
The younger sister, who did not even nce at the sprawled corpse of the woman she had killed with her own hands, nodded as if she had done what had to be done.
Its about time.
Yes.
Her brother also did not deny it. He nodded obediently.
Remember. That if youplete your mission, or even if you dont, you shouldnt leave a trace behind.
Hearing the voice ringing in their ears, her brother and sister willingly volunteered without hesitation.
When the intermittent breathing of the two stopped, only cold bodies remained in the ce where even the moonlight did not shine.
At first nce, it was not talked about much because the heads of the baronies and viscounties who died had nothing inmon.
In addition, most of them were found in a bad state, obviously while touching servants, or they died in what looked like an ident.
And when it came to the servants who died along with them, no one even cared about who died.
While the capital was buzzing about the saint, blood was flowing steadily.
The blood originating from the vige that Raisa Neir created through her infinite regressions, to ruin the marquisate and for her to seize the throne.
.
At the time when a body was found somewhere and someones scream ripped through the dawn air.
The sound of a messengers quick footsteps resounded in the silent pce.
It was early in the morning, but the emperors office was like broad daylight.
Therefore, the messengers of other countries were able to see the emperor along with all kinds of gold and silver treasures that came with them.
He opened his mouth, moistening his dry lips, with a deep bow.
I see Your Majesty. The infinite glory of the Empire and the infinite glory of His Majesty.
Its enough. What is it?
When the tired-looking emperor gave the order to put aside the greetings and get down to the main topic, the imperial messenger vomited out the true purpose with a calm face still wet with sweat.
At the news that a candidate for the crown princess seat will soon enter the pce
The main thing was in his next words.
She says she is going to take the crown princess seat? We will send candidates there too!
Words without feet could go a thousand miles.
(TL/N: can mean both horse and words.)
The story of the saints wild rampage in the temple, to be precise, going to the imperial pce with the mission of bing the crown princess, spread like wildfire across all continents in no time.
It was a rumor that anyone would have heard and dismissed as nonsense.
However, when word had it that the Imperial Pce was bringing in the saint flowed out, it could no longer be dismissed as nonsense.
Not only the kingdoms around the empire, but also distant kingdoms and principalities scrambled to select candidates who could be the crown princess.
The Crown Princess of the Empire! Isnt she the hostess of the next empire!
We cant just stare. Hurry up and select!
Finally, this day hase. Ive wondered for so long if there will ever be a crown princess!
However, it was through a messenger that the emperor first heard the news that his son was bringing in a crown princess candidate.
Nevertheless, he wasnt flustered at all, nor did he show that he was hearing it for the first time.
He just nodded the same way he did when the messenger first entered.
Right.
He kept his mouth shut because he didnt want to reveal it, but it had been a long time since he had entrusted everything rted to the crown prince to the crown prince a few years ago.
Even so, it was absurd that the matter was proceeding without the emperors approval.
However, since the crown prince was Richard, the emperor did not care.
If it was Richards words, the emperor would stand at the forefront of those who would believe him if he said red bean paste was fermented.
Starting with the imperial messenger, messengers from each country arrived at the pce one after another as if they had arranged.
They all conveyed the same matter with urgent faces.
The emperor mechanically nodded from the throne.
Crown princess candidates from all over the world are allowed to stay in the pce.
Since the crown prince would take care of the rest, the emperor went back to his office.
On the fourth day, he was still working except for about two or three hours of sleep, but there was no sign of the end of the piled up work due to the restoration of damage caused by the locust swarm.
Then, the Imperial Pce began to be busy with unexpected guests.
By the time the messengers, who had rushed without a break to the empire, ryed the words and barely put their butts down and rested for a while.
Across the empire, noble families that came rtivelyte were agitated.
Bang!
What! Crown Princess? Wasnt that just a rumor!
His Highness the Crown Prince told me to bring the saint into the pce.
This is not the time. Hurry up and get ready!
It was only natural for all the youngdies who had reached marriageable age as well as those who were still young to start preparing for it.
In addition, even the youngdies who had already been secretly arranged to be engaged to a young lord of another family pushed their feet into the group of crown princess candidates, citing the reason that they had not yet been officially engaged.
Commoners were blessed with the appearance of the saint.
Nobles were frantic over the crown princess selection.
It was for different reasons, but the entire empire was getting noisy.
And here, Crown Prince Richard, the man who made the entire empire and the continent bustle, was clearing out the paperwork that came up one after another with an indifferent face.
Your Highness.
Your Highness!
Your Highness?
Unable to hide their frustration, Iris and Cooper called for Richard. Ophelia called him too, thinking that since the two of them did, she ought to do so.
At Ophelias call, Richards eyebrows twitched faintly.
Your Highness. The title was definitely used because they were in front of Iris and Cooper, but he didnt like it.
He looked away from the papers and met Ophelias eyes.
Then Ophelia mouthed out his name and signaled that he should do something about Iris and Coopers distressed faces.
That was cute, so Richard smiled and said,
Yes, whats wrong?
Its everything.
Everything! Everything!
Everything?
Im talking about everything rted to the documents here.
Iris tried to speak calmly, but the hand that pped the papers was not at all calm.
Ophelia stretched out her neck. She hadnt seen what was in the documents yet.
Because, earlier
Before she could even greet Cooper, who had been in the aides office for the first time in a long time, he handed over a bunch of documents to Iris.
After a while, Iris, who had been going through the documents at breakneck speed, jumped up with an ashen face and left the aides office, and then, with an uncharacteristic hardened face, disappeared with her.
Dazed because it happened in the blink of an eye, Ophelia followed them btedly, gasping for breath. This was how they all ended in Richards office.
However, no matter how much she tilted her head, she could not find out the contents of the document because it was covered by Iris hand.
There must be a reason why both Iris and Cooper jumped up like this.
Problem, everything is a problem.
Hmm I have no idea.
Ophelia impatiently raised her hand.
Richard immediately nodded, allowing the question.
Could you please let me know what the problem is!
Ah.
Ah!
Both Iris and Cooper let out a short shout. In their hurry, they didnt even share what the matter was with Ophelia and just ran off.
This time too, Richard readily nodded.
Check it out.
With the papers in her hands, Ophelia, who had been so curious that her neck seemed to be getting longer and was about to fall out, skimmed through all the words with as much speed as Iris.
Before long, she was reading thest page. She took a deep breath, and the next second
What nonsense is this!
A loud voice close to the lions roar burst out.
Iris and Cooper flinched in surprise, then nodded fervently.
And Richard.
He erased his nonchnt expression, and with a faint smile on his lips, he asked,
What makes no sense?
The crown princess, the crown princess! Its not a matter to be decided hastily, like roasting beans over lightning!
Beans in lightning?
Iris and Cooper tilted their heads at the unfamiliar analogy, but Richard nodded without saying anything; he was extremely used to such odd situations.
Yes, its not something that should be dealt with so quickly.
Your Highness! You understand!
Your Highness, finally!
The faces of Iris and Cooper were bright and beaming, but Ophelia did not let go of her tension as she stared at Richard.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 90: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (II)
Chapter 90: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (II)
Just as expected. Richard added, tilting his head.
One, its not a matter to drag on andplicate.
In the future, after all these things were over, Richard wanted to hold hands with Ophelia and be by her side, so from the beginning he had nned to do away with all theplicated procedures.
Anyway, since even the emperor said that he would not touch anything concerning the crown princess, it should be done ording to his will.
But of course, since no one knew his thoughts, Iris and Cooper were more urgent than before, and Ophelia bit the insides of her mouth.
Since I have already allowed the saint to enter the pce, there is nothing to prevent others from entering as well.
Now that Richards words had fallen, he could no longer turn back.
Iris and Cooper eventually bowed their heads, but Ophelia just stared nkly at Richard.
And he didnt avoid her gaze.
Again.
She couldnt read it again.
It was hard to read his thoughts from the golden eyes she faced.
Ophelia involuntarily clenched her fists; her uptight nervousness and the sharp thorns of unknown origins stabbing her insides caused her to do so.
She had never felt this way before.
But this one stabbed deeper than before.
Ophelia consciously tightened the reins of her thoughts.
Then, lets proceed this way.
Ill heed your orders.
As Iris and Cooper bowed, so did Ophelia.
But she didnt answer anything.
The answer she held in her throat was something she could never tell anyone.
At this time, Ophelia, let alone Richard, did not know.
The fact that their rtionship would changepletely in no time.
.
Selection of the crown princess was approved by the emperor and crown prince.
It happened in just a day, no, in a few hours.
And, naturally, the news traveled to the Marquisate of Neir, who was in the top five, close to the imperials.
Raisa, who had dismissed all the servants, bit off the tips of her nails.
It was bleeding, but she didnt care and chewed on it almost like digging.
Cloudy gray eyes were again, looking at the past and the future, not the present.
When was it? Since when did the saint appear?
Searching the past, she was soon able to recall the time when the saint appeared.
The saintess was a variable.
A variable she never expected.
When she first heard the news that a saint had appeared, she was more interested in the medicine she was distributing than the unrecognized saint.
The medicine she had been stocking up to poison her mother reappeared just as it was about to run out.
Appearing as a saint, but all she did was give drugs.
It was only for a few days that Raisaughed so much.
The saint, whom no one knew where she came from, uttered nonsense that exceeded not only Raisas but also everyones expectations.
The crown prince. Because of that crazy thing!
Krrrt.
The sound of teeth grinding echoed through Raisas teeth.
She could no longer ignore the fact that it was that saint.
In fact, even now, the saint was nothing.
It was like a bug that would die if crushed with the fingers.
The problem would be the person who summoned the saint.
The crown prince.
Raisa gritted her teeth until her jaw hurt.
The crown princess that came out of the mouth of the saint and the crown princess that came out of the mouth of the crown prince have different weights.
The difference was so great that it was not even worthparing.
Whatever the saint said could be passed off as a clowns joke.
Whereas It was said people from all continents were already flocking to the empire to seek the crown prince.
So she, too, could not just sit still and watch.
She was annoyed and she couldnt stand it.
Raisa had no interest in the crown princess seat in apletely different way from Catherine.
What she wanted was the throne, not the spot next to the crown prince.
It was hard to endure the fact that she had to move and plot for the position of the crown princess which she was not interested in.
But if she just left it alone, it was possible that Sheffields crazy hive, or even a smaller family that was at odds with Neir, would be the crown princess.
Its several times harder than it is now.
She had barely managed to get this far.
Nothing had been perfectly obtained yet, but it would soon fall one by one into her mouth.
As long as it goes ording to n.
And she had been working tirelessly to keep things going ording to n.
Regression.
But, now
I have to regress.
She had never returned since the festival.
She scratched the hard cover of the notebook.
I have to do it.
Because this was a problem that couldnt be rectified.
She could neither cut her mothers throat right now nor grab the throne.
Although her mother had been showing symptoms of addiction, and taking advantage of the confusion of her mind, she had gradually put the familys affairs into her hands
Its not enough yet.
Since the speed of addiction was controlled so as to notpletely destroy her. Just to take her power away slowly.
Raisas eyes were bloodshot with anxiety.
It was because of one person that she knew she had to return, but she couldnt do it willingly.
The crown prince.
Raisa clenched her chin, which trembled involuntarily.
She applied enough force that she could hear the friction of bones, but the trembling did not stop.
On that festival day, the fear he carved into her bones brought her death before her first regression.
Her gray eyes, which had been shining brightly as she weighed her mother, the medicine, and the Marquisate of Neir, became blurred in an instant.
Wasnt that what humans were like?
It takes a very, very long time to develop good habits and make them a lifestyle.
But bad thingse back very quickly, whether it be habits, emotions, or whatever. Like mocking the time spent away from them.
Raisa was returning very quickly to the time before the regressions.
However, because she was the person involved, she didnt realize it.
In addition, she had no one she was close to, so she had no one to tell her about it.
Her eyes reddened as if the blood vessels had burst.
Raisas lips parted.
Come in.
The two servants who were waiting outside the door immediately entered at the horrifying scratching voice.
They couldnt look up, so they couldnt see what kind of face Raisa was making.
And the next moment.
Chack!
Quaaaaagh!
It was an unfamiliar sound, but it was also a sound that at some point became familiar.
The short, freckled servant standing on the left screamed and grabbed his ear.
Before the two servants even noticed what had happened, they, who were just in the wrong ce and at the wrong time, had to scream and beg until their voices were hoarse.
In time, Raisa, who caused the two people to be covered in blood, gasped.
She took a deep breath, throwing away the iron whip that she was holding.
The smell of blood poked deep into her nose, but it wasnt bad.
Yes, she felt a little better.
Right now, she couldnt just take someone to the torture chamber and have fun.
So, shouldnt she release the pent up stress like this?
The servants lying at her feet were already out of her line of sight. It was unknown if they were dead or alive.
Catching her breath leaving behind the horrors she had created, Raisa finally made up her mind.
I must regress.
At least, the possibility of killing the crown prince was higher when there were people around him than when he was alone.
Raisa hadnt even thought about why, because she had been sending assassins to kill him for a long, very long time.
She then groped around for a calling cord to call a certain servant.
Immediately upon her call, the servant appeared and Raisa gave an order.
Send the assassins. To the party where candidates for the crown princess gather.
The target wasnt stated, but the servant just bowed deeply and disappeared as if he was used to it.
Leaving without answering was something she would normally be angry with.
However, that servant was an exception. Whats the point of listening to a man whose tongue was cut out?
This regression will be fine. It has to be fine.
Raisa repeated to herself several times.
Drops of blood formed on the tips of her bitten fingers, then spread, but she didnt even realize it.
Because she still wasnt looking at the present.
.
Soon after, a huge banquet was held in the Imperial Pce.
It was an opportunity for thedies who gathered like a cloud in the pce, while for some others, a party where all the candidates for the crown princess were gathered was a nightmare.
The night was ripening, and a certain princess from a good kingdom or a particr youngdy from a noble family arrived one after another, filling the hall.
How long did things continue like that?
The time when almost everyone hade, and really only thedies of prestigious families, such as Sheffield or Neir, who anyone would turn at the mere mention of their name, did not arrive.
The loud voice of the pce servant, announcing the arrival of the saint, rang out in the hall.
It was the entry of a saint who was rumored throughout the entire empire, or perhaps even the entire continent, due to the selection of the crown princess.
Soon the saint entered the hall.
She dressed all white as she did when she came out on the street, and, yes, her eyes lowered as innocent as a real wild flower blooming alone among the fake jewel flowers that were decorated and shing.
But to their great surprise
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 91: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (III)
Chapter 91: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (III)
Surprisingly, no one in the hall paid attention to the saint.
Even those who saw her simply nced at her and turned their eyes away.
Wasnt it said that indifference was more terrifying than cursing to those who wanted attention?
Whatever the reaction of the people that the saint, who appeared at a veryte hour like the protagonist of this party, was hoping for, it would never have been something like this.
Oh my god, its the saint. How holy she is.
Saint. Will everyone be saints if they suddenly appear from somewhere and say that?
What she wanted was a scene of people talking, whether it was favorable or not.
She touched her white, dust-free dress and blinked her eyes stained with bewilderment.
Someone. Anyone. Werent they supposed to be whispering something?
I am a saint.
Wasnt she a woman who received a mission from God to be the crown princess?
But, what does this indifference mean?
Whether the saint was taken aback or not, those gathered in the hall were busy trying to keep each other in check.
That would be too.
Wow Oh my God, is it thedy Im looking at right now?
Thats right. I dont know how many people fell in front of her mansion while singing about her beauty in the rain for three days and nights.
Oh my, who is that?
Oh! A voice that cant be found anywhere else in the world!
My God. Youre the author of the book that made a mark in the business world. That book is still my favorite.
That person over there oh!
Cant you lower that fan? Shes the one wholl cut your fingers off with it!
Truly, the beauties of the whole continent, the geniuses of the world, all of whom had only been heard through rumors, were all gathered in this hall.
Since there were not just one or two people whom bards could sing praises of till they were hoarse, there was no way a saint, especially one without special abilities, could get attention.
Could it have worked if she could radiate divine power and raise the dead?
In this hall, it was more impossible for a saint to attract attention with her pretty face and white clothes than to pluck a star from the sky.
Although the saint was at a loss, she did not retreat to the corner. Instead, she stood in the center of her crowd.
This was also possible because no one even looked at her, let alone talk to her.
In a way, Id say Im lucky.
Ophelia shook her head as she leaned back in the shadow of the wall where light had deflected.
This was the first time she had seen the saint in person, but anything she nned would be of no use.
Should I ask Richard?
Did he know that it would be like this from the moment he willingly invited the saint into the pce?
It cant be.
Ophelia opened her eyes dimly.
Judging from the many experiences she had with him
He is probably just trying to get her to open up by herself, since he is toozy to confront.
In the end, it must be because he was Richard that his judgment was perfectly correct.
She lifted her ss, sipped some wine, and widened her eyes.
This
Its an honor to remember.
Lawrence approached Ophelia, standing a couple of steps away from her and greeting her politely.
Its the second time youve tasted it.
Are there others?
No. Unfortunately, that was the only thing that crossed the threshold of the Imperial Pce.
Ophelia did not back down from him who took a step closer.
They werent alone, and in such a crowded ce, they couldnt unnaturally widen their distance and talk loudly.
At least I didnt mistake the taste of the wine and sent it properly to the Imperial Pce, so Id say its fortunate.
Ophelia finished the wine. She didnt say anything to his joke, which made fun of the embarrassing misunderstandings of her and Richard.
If it had been the young master ordy of another family, even if that person was the next head of a family that was asrge as the Marquisate of Sheffield, Ophelia would have avoided it.
There was no way she couldnt do so when she could avoid the sensitivity of trained assassins.
But the one in front of her was Lawrence Sheffield.
Last time, Imitted a lot of rudeness. I purposely sought out thedy to express my apology.
She couldnt openly ignore him, who deliberately found her hiding ce in the shadows which evaded many peoples eyes and bowed his head.
He might be the next head of the Sheffield family, but above all, wasnt he Catherines older brother?
Catherine, with whom Ophelia had gone through that day with, hesitated uncharacteristically and even asked.
Would His Highness the Crown Prince suddenly slit the neck of that idiot, no, my brother?
What? Thats impossible.
Yes. But
Catherine had always cursed at Lawerences stupidity, often calling him incorrigible, but she seemed to be worried about him too. Ophelia had to pat Catherines hand for a long time to reassure her.
If you keep apologizing like that, then my words that there was no need to worry would be pointless.
Im only doing what I should. Feeling apologetic towards you.
Such small conversations flowed quite smoothly.
Lawrence Sheffield was easy to talk to, and Ophelia didnt exactly hate his silly jokes.
It wasnt particrly nice, but it was better than the awkward silence, so Ophelia agreed with him quite sincerely.
Then, suddenly, she realized something strange.
Of course, Ophelia tried to stick to the wall as much as possible, but Lawrence didnt show any signs of that.
Still, no one approached them.
People nced over, but just indifferently turned their heads.
Even if Ophelias presence has been erased to the extent that they could barely notice her Lawrence?
Lord Lawrence.
Yes.
Can you stay here like this?
Yes?
Youre the next Marquis of Sheffield.
A lot was implied in the short answer.
A person in that position did not even greet others, let alone converse with them.
Was it okay?
Lawrence chuckled.
Fortunately, my face isnt very well known.
Ive heard that, but I didnt know that no one woulde this far.
Well, its less annoying and nice. And
The pride on his face was evident as he spoke.
Theres no need to create a rtionship with the people here right now.
I guess so.
Ophelia was quickly convinced. It was the Imperial Marquisate of Sheffield after all.
He could face anyone at any time if he wanted to.
And today is Catherines time to y, not mine.
There was a saying that even a tiger woulde if one mentioned it.
(TL/N: probably the Korean version of speak of the devil.)
Right then, Ophelia saw Catherine walking into the hall.
Catherine, whose eyes met Lawrence first, grimly scrunched up her face and soon turned her head, and her eyes met Ophelia.
Ophelia waved slightly at Catherine.
Iris was seen barely stopping Catherine, who was about to approach in a natural order.
Ophelia conveyed gratitude to Iris with her mouth.
Hours before this party.
Inspection? You want to attend a party but not be seen by anyone?
Yes. Its about the saint attending a party. Saying more than this is difficult.
Is it confidential?
Yes. Thats how it is.
With embarrassment, Iris waved her hand at Ophelia, who smiled with her eyebrows lowered.
No, thats not it. Ive been ridiculously jealous of you before, but not now.
Ophelia smiled and hugged Iris tightly.
Iris whispered as she returned the hug.
I dont know what happened, but dont get hurt. And dont get sick. If I see it, Ill stop Catharine from running to you.
Yes. thank you.
Contrary to Ophelias thoughts, the saint, who was the subject of the investigation she had told Iris about at the time, had nothing more to observe. But the party was just beginning.
Now that Catherine Sheffield has appeared, there is only more
Then, as if to prove Ophelias thoughts, the voice of the attendant announcing the Marchioness of Neir was heard.
While keeping an eye on the slowly opening hall door, Ophelia uttered,
Im going to have to end this conversation.
The moment Lawrence was about to reply.
Thud.
With the heavy sound of the tip of the spear hitting the floor, the hall was enveloped in silence for a moment.
It was the appearance of the one everyone had been waiting for.
His Highness the Crown Prince is entering it!
The voice of the attendant resounded in the hall, where even the sound of breathing had died down, and the curtains on the other side of the main entrance were lifted, revealing a golden lion.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 92: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (IV)
Chapter 92: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (IV)
In the suffocating silence, Richard, as always, did not care at all about the stares poking at him, maintaining an indifferent expression.
Standing on a not very high tform, he looked around the hall and said,
Lets start.
As soon as those words fell, the entire hall, which had been in a vacuum, returned to life.
At the same time as the atmosphere, which had subsided, increased, those in the hall moved at the same time, regardless of who was first.
And their destination was the same.
Just like bees that swarm to honey, like butterflies that gather to flowers. Or like a moth jumping into a me.
Everyone gathered around the imperial crown prince, Richard.
Of course, the youngdies and princesses of each kingdom or principality who hade to the empire to be the crown princess, as well as the youngdies and nobility of the empire, regardless of age or gender, hurried their steps.
However, even as they were swarming like that, they stopped at a certain distance from Richard and just hovered in ce.
If they took one more step, they could get closer to him than the others.
However, no one had been able to take that step.
It was as if there was a ss wall between the people and Richard that was so transparent that it was invisible to the naked eye, but definitely existed.
Richard was looking at all of them, but none of them caught his eye.
Was there anyone who had the courage to dare to approach? And stare straight into those cool, dry, indescribable golden eyes?
While they couldnt take their eyes off Richard, let alone look at each other, they couldnt move forward or step back.
Cooper, who watched it from beginning to end, clicked his tongue.
How can any of them be the crown princess if they cant even take a single step foward?
Iris and Catherine also nodded.
Hes a difficult person to get close to.
Its not that hard.
Catherine reflexively shrugged her shoulders.
That overwhelming life force that had spewed out towards Lawrence.
Who did that?
It was said that when people feel unbearable fear, their limbs stiffen, the hair on their whole body stands on end, and they could not even blink.
She didnt have the slightest desire to go through something like that herself.
No killing intent was flowing now, but if someone somehow went against his will, there was a good chance that she would witness that vicious murder again.
Ugh, thats scary.
Shaking her head, Catherine crossed her arms and took a step back.
Iris patted the back of her hand with a puzzled look at Catherines silent sign that she didnt even want to say hello.
Cooper let out a long sigh.
Its much better than facing the saint alone, but if this happens, it will be more and more difficult to have a crown princess to attend to.
First of all, you should get the ball rolling.
Oh yes.
Cooper took a step towards Richard, crossing the tacitly drawn line.
He bowed his head with utmost respect.
Glory to the Empire. I see Your Highness the Crown Prince.
When Cooper came forward, the air around Richard visibly softened.
It was because Cooper requested so before he went to the podium.
Your Highness. If no one greets you No, they cant. So if I step out
Richard did not turn a blind eye to Coopers earnest face, though he did not give a long exnation.
I did give him a lot of work to get rid of the time he can spend with Ophelia.
Richard stared at Cooper and opened his mouth.
Halsey.
It was a short answer, but it was enough.
Did they say that only the first step was difficult?
As the road to Richard opened, everyones mouths began to open at the same time.
I see Your Highness. I
Infinite glory
Its been a while since Ive seen you
Your Highness.
Your Highness the Crown Prince.
All kinds of voices rang out, but Richard did not raise an eyebrow.
And two people were looking at those who behaved like that.
Ophelia and Lawrence had different facial expressions.
Lawrence put on a weary face as he found Catherine walking further and further away from the group. Then heughed nkly.
Oh, that one too I told her not to do that too tantly.
He knew that Catherine had no interest in the crown prince himself, let alone the crown princess seat.
However, it was bad for her to step back with such a disgusted face.
After all, she was thedy of the Marquisate of Sheffield, and she has a duty to do socially.
Even if her interest in being the crown princess wasnt as much as a chicks tears, she would have to show her face and greet him as the daughter of Marquis Sheffield.
Letting out a sigh, Lawrence smiled at Catherine, who seemed unwilling to move, and shrugged his shoulders.
Without seeing what kind of face Ophelia was making, he spoke as lightly as before.
Looking at that, no one can touch the crown princess no matter who she is. Because His Highness the Crown Prince will be by her side.
It was something anyone would say, but no answer came back.
At that, Lawrence took his gaze away from Richard, turning to Ophelia, then hesitated.
She was obviously expressionless, but for a moment, he felt a chill run down his back.
Was it because the expressionless face was unfamiliar because he had always seen her smile or talk politely? That urred to him.
Lawrence examined Ophelia in a little more detail, as it had not been long since he almost had measles due to an absurd misunderstanding.
However, no matter how carefully he observed her, it just deepened the conviction that she was never expressionless.
He spoke directly to Ophelia to confirm what he was thinking, so as not to repeat the previous mistake.
Thepetition for the position of crown princess is enormous.
Yes.
It was a calm and short answer, but the moment Lawrence tried to say something else
Its really a mess.
The voice was too cold even for herself to hear, so Ophelia, startled by herself, covered her mouth with one of her hands.
It was clear that the people surrounding Richard were a mess, fighting fiercely and struggling with power, but there was no need to say it out loud.
Indeed.
In an instant, spikes sprouted in her insides and stabbed her whole body.
Those mean words glided over the tip of her tongue, and she could hardly bear the corners of her mouth.
It was a feeling that had suddenlye to her before, now turning her inside out.
Ophelia tried her best to suppress it, which was now bing more and more clear, and the more she pushed down the emotion, the more her presence faded.
At one point, her eyes met Richards.
Even though Lawrence, who was right beside her, was looking at her, she killed her presence so much that he didnt feel her presence, like a midday ghost.
Richard found Ophelia.
He always did.
Anytime, anywhere, whatever she did.
His eyes always followed her.
And she too
Ophelia opened her mouth, but she couldnt say anything.
And Lawrenceughed bitterly when he realized that although Ophelia was by his side, her eyes did not see him at all.
His Highness the Crown Prince and Lady Bolsheik.
I thought His Highness cared for her too much, but it seems that was not the case.
Well, I got dumped before I even confessed.
Lawrence did not love Ophelia ardently or fall in love with her at first sight, she was the first person in his life that he liked romantically.
Even if he was rejected, he wanted to leave at least thest memories of her.
If a person refused a big request, he or she would be generous to a rtively small request.
Since she rejected the marriage proposal, she might allow a dance.
It was an excellent calction by Lawrence Sheffield.
Lady Bolsheik.
Yes.
I want to send you a marriage proposal.
It was so out of the blue that she instantly thought it was a joke that crossed the line too much.
However, Lawrences voice that followed was so serious that it was almost impossible tough.
Before I officially send it, I ask for permission from thedy.
Ophelias eyes, which had been staring at Richard, turned to Lawrence.
She looked at him anew, who resembled Catherine.
The day she first met him, she thought that he was a first-ss groom.
However, that thought was more like a middle-aged woman who said Oh, thats true to a young man in the neighborhood.
She had never seen him as a marriage partner or as a man.
Give up on Sheffield.
Even if Richard hadnt warned her so much, she wouldnt have thought of love or romance with Lawrence.
First of all, the impression of being Catherines older brother is so strong that though we havent even met a few times, he feels like family
Perhaps she was still misunderstanding something, so Ophelia asked to confirm.
Isnt that already over?
Lawrence shook his head at Ophelia, who didnt even hide her suspicion from her eyes.
No. My terrible misunderstanding is over, but I was serious about proposing to you.
Then Im sorry. I wont ept it.
Ophelia didnt bother to mention the marriage proposal, but her voice was so firm that even a monkey could tell that it was aplete refusal.
Then Lawrence let out a short sigh and shrugged.
The corner of his mouth was lifted in the same way as when he dealt with Catherine.
Ame: Ophelia is jealous? Jealousy is normally bad but its good for r/s development! And Lawrence, I humbly suggest for your skills to be better used in the crown princes aides office ^o^
Dea: Oh Lawrence, everytime i think hes in the clear, he finds new ways of endangering his own life
Chapter 93: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (V)
Chapter 93: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (V)
Lawrence, who had been waiting for something without saying anything for a while, opened his mouth.
Then the first and thest.
Contrary to his mischievous smile, Lawrence held out his hand politely towards Ophelia.
Will you please dance with me?
Just in time, the instrumental was changing into a dance. It couldnt have been more natural.
At that, Opheliaughed.
Did you wait until the song changed?
Of course.
The clever answer was like a mischievous prank from an older brother who didnt exist, so she didnt feel too bad about it.
You said its the first and thest, so how can I refuse?
Dancing once didnt mean she couldnt observe the saint.
Besides, she could naturally see the whole hall from different angles as she danced, which was a pretty cool idea.
Ophelia nced at the saint, who was somehow trying to get to Richard in the middle of the crowd, and hesitated.
It was because gray eyes were caught at the end of her field of vision.
Raisa Neir was not with Richard. Instead, she was moving little by little somewhere.
Where is she going? Ophelia was about to narrow her eyes.
Lady? My hand Im bing quite embarrassed.
At Lawrences words, Ophelia bowed her head slightly as an apology and was about to extend her hand.
The hairs all over her body stood up as her pupils constricted.
Assassination
Before the single word spilled from Ophelias lips was finished.
Kwachang!
The huge chandelier that had been shining in the center of the hall fell to the floor, and in an instant the whole hall became a mess.
Kyaaaagh!
Raid! Raid!
Ugh, ugh.
Most of those in the hall were confused by the sudden situation and the surroundings that were noticeably darker than before.
What is this!
Lawrence reached out for Ophelia as the chandelier fell, but she wasnt there.
He looked around with an indescribable expression.
It was more embarrassing to miss Ophelia than the assassins attack, but it wasnt the time to be like this.
Catherine!
The back of Lawrence, who ran into the center of the hall shouting his sisters name, went by.
Ophelia was in the shadows, just two steps away from her earlier spot.
In the midst of everyones confusion, the corners of her mouth raised.
Isnt this an opportunity?
After the failure to regress to the festival, Ophelia couldnt believe she was given such an opportunity to observe while thinking about where and how to stab Raisa.
The crown princess selection, I couldnt just leave such a variable Oh!
Ophelia tilted her head after hitting the back of the head of the assassin passing by.
Would Richard allow this regression?
Since he said he would not regress anymore, the possibility of ughtering all the assassins right now was not low.
Furthermore
I know its rted to regression, but how do you know if she has been making us regress or not?
The experience at the festival convinced her that Raisa had something to do with this infinite return.
That she could regress, that she had all of those memories, and that Marchioness Neir didnt even know about it.
But she couldnt be sure, she couldnt simply cover the overwhelming frequency of sent assassins by, Oh, Raise Neir is making the regression!
I have to make her confess
By what means?
Around the time Ophelia tilted her head and grabbed another assassin by the cor and put him to the floor
The saint was rolling on the floor.
She waspletely absent-minded.
It wasnt because blood stters or peoples screams were ripping her ears.
For her, who was born and raised in the back alley, it was an everyday urrence that she was ustomed to.
Huh This is the Imperial Pce!
The saint, who took a few steps back from a fainting youngdy, couldnt close her gaping mouth.
There was mayhem everywhere.
Of course, unlike the back alley, this ce was very, very bright, and the knights tried to stop the chaos.
The fact that she had to take care of her own life was nothing special to her.
No matter how good the knights were, this was where a lot of people gathered.
Werent many of them high-ranking people who had never had any hesitation in rolling on the floor to save their lives, like those who live in the back alleys?
Her instinctive sense of danger screamed, and she swallowed dry saliva.
Im really going to die like this.
Stabbed by a blind knife, hit on the wrong spot by something flying, or being killed was one thing.
Ugh! It wasnt in the contract to die like this!
The contract the saintess made as she desperately crawled toward the wall while lying t on the floor was simple.
Saint? Who will believe that nonsense?
Its a tough time, believe it or not, you can get some attention. Interest soon turns into money.
Thats right, but.
And the most important thing is to enter the Imperial Pce.
What bullshit are
No, listen.
The saint recalled that time, and quickly fell to the floor to avoid the unknown fragments flying at her face.
As expected, I shouldnt have trusted a druggie.
Her immactely clean white clothes and essories were marked with red wine and peoples footprints, but she did not stop crawling.
Who cares if its a contract or not. Its crazy to target the Imperial Pce from the beginning!
At that instant, the saint who created countless suspicions and drew peoples eyes disappeared from the world so absurdly that it would make peopleugh.
The situation was so chaotic that she seemingly evaporated in a second.
From the moment the assassin first appeared and dropped the chandelier, Ophelia stood still and looked at one person.
Raisa Neir.
In the midst of chaos in all directions, she was safely protected by one of the best swords on the continent.
It was unknown if it was heavenly luck or if she had created it, so it was impossible to determine whether the assassin was sent by her or not.
Ophelia frowned.
Should she just kidnap and torture like Raisa Neir did?
Almost immediately, she shook her head hard to brush off the thoughts that had gone to extremes.
Still, she didnt want to mess with anything less than human.
Now wasnt the time to choose between cold or dry rice, but considering how she hadnt tried other methods yet, she thought she should leave it as thest one.
(TL/N: not the time to choose between cold or dry rice = to not be picky/choosy.)
Dodging the knife flying over her head, Ophelias eyes widened as she reached out her hand.
She pulled Lawrence by the cor more violently than gracefully.
It really was just a coincidence.
It was unbelievable that Lawrence appeared right in front of her nose, just before the back of his neck was cut by the assassins sword.
Ophelia, who had saved his life with spinal cord reflexes, came within breaths of Lawrence, whose eyes were wider than hers.
And there was someone who captured that moment in his eyes.
Richard, who had been suppressing his heart for Ophelia and enduring it, finally exploded.
Kwaaaak.
The sound of an assassins neck snapping in Richards grip resounded ferociously.
At the same time, the air that wrapped around his body became an extremely sharp de and swept around like a storm, and his golden eyes sank darker than the pitch-ck night without a crescent moon.
Not even a single drop of blood could be seen on the bodies of the assassins who fell around him without a scream or shout.
Regardless, Richards immediate area emanated a terrible bloody smell.
The assassin, clutching a dagger and lunging at him, died the second he realized that a de was in Richards hand.
And Richard wasnt even looking at the assassin.
His gaze was only on one person.
Just on Ophelia.
He didnt explode because she was in danger of dying, as in novels, movies, or dramas.
It wasnt that she was hit or badly wounded by her knife instead of him, and exploded in his arms, bleeding.
He exploded because she saved Lawrence from death.
It was an explosion that would frighten anyone who heard it, but yes.
From one really trivial and simple look, of Ophelia taking Lawrence by the cor and saving him from the crisis.
Richards patience, which had been showing the bottom, snapped.
It was because it reminded him of the time when Ophelia first met him head-on. She grabbed him by the cor and said, Lets live together.
Even if Ophelia, the person involved, heard his thoughts, she would have waved her hand, saying it was nonsense.
Well Wasnt there this saying?
When you said goodbye, it seemed that all the breakup songs in the world were telling your story.
Although it wasnt parting, it was a feeling very simr to that that had ignited the fuse for Richard to explode.
Richardughed ferociously, and with great menace.
Ame: oh my goodness, where should I start? Lawrence, you Fake saint, umm Richard, ehh oh forget it, yay PANDEMONIUM! I got my potato chips and soda, someone bring the popcorn please!
Dea: ive got my popcorn and im ready for the next chapter, its about to go down!!
Chapter 94: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (VI)
Chapter 94: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (VI)
Kwajik.
As he kicked the floor, the floor of the hall caved in and cracked like a spiders web.
Richard, who approached Ophelia at onceliterally in the blink of an eyedid not hesitate.
Before Lawrence was even surprised by his sudden appearance that was as if he had fallen from the sky, Richard reached out toward Ophelia.
Richa
Widening her eyes like a rabbit, Ophelias vision suddenly jumped up.
Instinctively, she put her arms around Richards neck, and the two of them disappeared in an instant, just like when he appeared.
Lawrence blinked, his eyes almost popping out, and then closed his mouth.
He couldnt tell if this was a dream or reality, or what the hell was going on.
But his perplexity did notst long.
That bewilderment soon turned to astonishment.
That what?
His vision was stained red.
To be precise, the entire sky beyond the huge window was dyed red like a bright fire.
Soon after, the people who were confused also stopped at the same time as if someone pressed pause.
Thud!
Kuggeung!
It was because the eardrums were torn, and a roar so loud that the body vibrated came from all directions.
Thunder?
At that moment, what most people thought of was thunder and lightning.
But the area didnt shine.
It was only stained red.
One by one, people lifted their hardened necks and looked at the sky beyond the window.
All of them, including Lawrence, saw the same sight.
I what is that?
Oh my god.
G God!
Ahhhhhhh.
Their eyes were filled with a mixture of meaningless moans and sighs, filled with the night sky burning red.
Among those stunned, Raisa was no exception.
She made an indescribable expression as she watched the sky pouring red fireballs.
She felt a sense of dj vu.
Like this It must be an unavoidable disaster.
There was an unimaginable, catastrophic event that shook and caused the entire empire to copse.
There was also the rumination in which the empire was submerged by an unexpected flood.
But all of that was just a vanished future.
Thats why I didnt really care until now
This reminded her of the locust swarm, a disaster that left severe damage to the entire empire and disappeared, not the future that had suddenly returned and disappeared.
Three disasters and now.
ident?
Could it be a coincidence?
It was already the fourth disaster, if she added the unimaginable misfortune unfolding right in front of her eyes.
Not just an ordinary disaster, but literally a disaster in which the empire sunk and the continent copsed..
Coincidence it wont happen
Raisa, who could not forget those words to the end, stared nkly at the rising mes across the capital eating the night,
It wasnt until after seeing the rain of fire from the sky, the fourth sign of the copse of the world
That she realized that something was going very, very wrong.
It was not even about her personal matters, nor about her mother or the crown prince
The sky is falling!
Somebody screamed.
Yes. The sky is falling.
The world was crumbling.
Just as the earth had copsed, this time, the sky was copsing.
No one said it, but everyone must be thinking the same thing.
The end.
The world wasing to an end.
Raisa, like everyone else who didnt even know of regression, copsed on the spot.
Even though she knew she could regress, she couldnt ovee the feeling of helplessness that surged like a tidal wave at the sight of the whole sky burning.
At that moment, for the first time since the regressions, her gray eyes were seeing reality.
.
While the whole sky was dyed crimson and rain of fire fell, Richards steps across the corridors of the Imperial Pce were too fast.
Ophelia, who closed her eyes in his arms, could hear the sound of the air ripping and a roar mixed in between.
How long did this continue?
The ce where Richard stopped was neither a garden covered with roses that made you wonder just by looking at it, nor a special room glittering with jewels so bright that you couldnt open your eyes.
A dark hallway in one corner of the Imperial Pce.
The only thing that illuminated Ophelia and Richard was the red light that colored the entire sky.
With utmost care, Richard ced Ophelia down, as if handling a fragile ss doll.
After sitting her on the window sill, he stretched out his hand toward her, but soon took it back.
Ophelia tightly squeezed her eyes shut and opened them, her neck shrinking at the sound of the rumbling in her ears.
In time, Richard slowly lifted her chin.
When a light as red as Ophelias red hair illuminated her round forehead, then from her brow to the smooth bridge of her nose and down to her pouty lips that parted a little.
He couldnt stand it any longer.
Richards eyes did not see the fire rain falling from the sky.
It was not enough to contain only Ophelia, he wanted to see her even though he was already looking at her.
He couldnt see anything but her.
And her eyes were full of him.
No, Richard wouldnt have cared even if he had seen the red rain covering the sky.
The feelings that pierced his heart again and again, grasping and shaking it, and burst out like an explosion.
Richard caressed Ophelias lower lip and expressed his heart, which he couldnt hide anymore because he was so anxious.
Love.
The sincerity that echoed in a voice that was lower and deeper than the pit of that abyss.
I love you. Ophelia. I love you.
That simple confession without any rhetoric touched Ophelias heart more than any splendid praise.
In his golden eyes, she was the only one in the world.
He couldnt think of anyone else besides her, and he couldnt hold anything else in his eyes.
Richard confessed again and again his overflowing emotions, the love like a seed so small that he didnt even notice it had sprouted and grew into a tree big enough to envelop the whole heart before he knew it.
I love you. My love for you
His breath was hot to the touch, but the palms on Ophelias cheeks were cold as ice with tension.
I love you.
His confession close to a whisper, fading away.
It was sudden.
To the point where he didnt know how else to express it.
However, Ophelias heart was so turbulent that she couldnt even feel it.
His words of love were without any analogy or pedantic expression.
So she couldnt misunderstand or get confused at all.
Her. Richard put her in his heart.
He loves me, he said.
Ophelia didnt know what to do. Because an unfamiliar heart was striding forward and stirring up her insides.
It was a feeling she knew for sure.
To put a name to it, it would be overwhelming excitement, joy, delight, and the underlying love
However, since it had been a long time since Ophelia felt it, she was not used to it, so her whole body felt weak.
The strong arms holding her were certainly something she had already be ustomed to, having supported each other dozens or even hundreds of times.
But even the steely arms and the warmth pulling her back made her breathless.
In the area that filled up, she picked up her breath again and again, but her heart was beating wildly, so no matter how much she inhaled, her breath was not enough.
The sound of Ophelias rapidly beating heart echoed clearly in Richards ears.
Richard whispered in Ophelias ear as she exhaled in his arms.
You told me.
The low voice ringing in Ophelias ears was louder than the roar of the rain of fire that tore the heavens apart.
Even if you have someone you love, you cant do anything about it because the other person can forget all that time with just one regression.
That have I ever
Richard remembered Ophelias words, which she herself could not remember.
Because he wanted to grab even just a little bit, even just a little piece of the one he loved.
There was urgency in his voice.
But, as long as the other party doesnt forget
Therge hand that slipped off Ophelias cheek and covered her hand was colder than an ice field filled with tension.
You said you could love.
Silence passed between the two facing each other.
Time passed so slowly that they could clearly see even the blinking of the others eyes and the trembling of the eyshes.
During that time, their insides were mixed with all sorts of emotions.
Waiting for an answer that never came back, Richards heart tightened and he didnt know what to do.
What should I do? What should I do with you, no.
What should I not do to you?
He feared that his momentary seething desires would harm her.
Fearing to injure Ophelia, Richard released her from his arms.
A cold wind blew in between the two people who were tightly facing each other.
Richards mouth opened, but his face slowly contorted, unable to say anything.
Because he couldnt wait any longer for an answer.
The moment the word noes out of her mouth
I, to Ophelia
A cold hand touched Richards cheek as he tried to turn away from Ophelia with a miserable look on his face.
Ame: *inaudible screams* oKAY EVERYONE, BREATHE! Who cares if the world is ending, this is clearly more important! OPHELIA, DONT OVERTHINK!!!!!! I think we need a prayer circle Shit, my eyes are so wide and Im squealing too much, I think my dog just gave me the side eye
Dea: OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG OMG Ophelia you have one job dont let us down, say you love him and live happily ever after!!
Chapter 95: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (VII)
Chapter 95: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (VII)
The soft hands were trembling, but there was no fear or apprehension with the slow strokes of his eyes and cheeks.
Then Ophelia cupped Richards cheek with her hand and said,
I dont know I dont know. No, I know. I know.
Ophelia didnt even know what she was talking about.
She was just in a hurry to catch him who was trying to leave.
She opened her mouth somehow, but she didnt know what to say.
She would rather pull anything out since her head was in a jumbled state.
But it was just white and empty, and only one thing clearly came to mind in it.
Love It was love.
Richard said
Yes.
Youre
Im in love with you.
As he said that, he copsed, unable to turn around.
As if in penitence, Richard knelt at Ophelias feet and took her hand as she stroked his cheek.
His lips touched her cold palm.
Deeply kissing, and saying nothing.
Even so, it was clearly heard in Ophelias ears.
His confession of I love you.
Ophelia looked down at him.
This was the second time she had looked down at him like this.
The first time Yes, it was when she kidnapped him.
Back then, she looked down at him like this, wondering what to say.
Ophelia slowly lowered her body so that their eye levels were the same.
As she kissed Richards eyelids, which were closed, golden eyes reappeared.
Ophelia spoke with an expression that made it hard to determine if she wasughing or crying.
I was jealous.
Numerous gazes and smiles toward him in the hall.
Her stomach twisted, and she felt cold as if she had swallowed ice in her stomach.
Because one of those people would stand by him.
It wasnt a matter of whether or not the woman who stood by him was qualified.
No matter who came, even if the real heroine of the novel came, she would have said that she was not good enough to stand by him.
It was a different feeling from the total loyalty that Iris or Cooper felt.
Opheliaughed as if crying.
The moment she realized that she loved Richard was never beautiful.
No, it couldnt be beautiful, it was ugly.
Her heart beat only for him, she couldnt help but feel excited when she saw him, and she felt that the whole world was like heaven when she was with him.
If she had realized that she loved him, would she have been able to say it a little more confidently?
You whoever swears an oath to be with you for the rest of your life, standing by your side and bathed in a rain of flowers
Ophelias throat clogged up and she shut her mouth, and Richard just stared at her indifferently.
I thought I didnt want to see anyone, I didnt want to see anyone
She didnt like the people around him.
The moment she met him, the moment she recognized him, and the countless times they spent together.
The same thought was always stuck in the corner of Ophelias head.
Of course, the seat next to Richard, the protagonist, would be the female lead.
It was a thought that bizarrely remained unchanged, even after knowing deep down in her bones that this world was no longer fiction, but reality.
But since when did she erase the female lead from the spot next to him?
It was already toote when she realized that the things sticking up inside her like thorns were jealousy.
It was a shame that she said she would run away if someone approached her because whether it was dating or love, it was too much now.
Before she knew it, her heart was taken away by him, and she was blind and deaf.
She couldnt help but call it love.
Ophelia.
As if drawn by his call, a single phrase escaped from Ophelias slightly parted lips.
I love you.
That one reply was enough.
That one sentence was enough.
Richard stretched his hand out towards Ophelia.
His sincerity, his feelings, his heart that did note out of his mouth.
He was running to her.
The two of them hugged each other so tightly that there wasnt a gap to fit a piece of paper in, and focused only on each other for a while.
How long were they like this?
Ophelia opened her eyes slowly and looked up at Richard.
People in love often whispered this.
That they were satisfied if they could have even one piece of you.
Or if they had even a small piece of you, it was enough.
But she couldnt even say such a thing even if her mouth would be torn.
It didnt matter if he cursed at her for being greedy.
Ophelia wanted it.
Not just a part of Richard, but all of him.
And, maybe It was the same for him.
In Ophelias blue eyes, blue mes that were hotter than the burning red fire broke out.
Red lips parted, letting out hot breath.
If you want me to be yours.
Pressing her thumb hard against his lower lip, she whispered.
You will have to be mine.
It was a terrible thing to say. All the more so because it was directed at the crown prince of the empire, the next emperor.
However, Richard nodded very willingly, without hesitation.
I am yours.
No matter how long the time passed, no matter how much time went back.
If only he could be by her side. If only he could keep her by his side.
The next moment, Opheliaughed.
She ate the dew of dawn, and like a rose in full bloom, she smiled brightly.
Richard took her hand that was pressing down on his lips and kissed her fingertips.Once and then again.
The kiss, which was short and light as if confirming warmth, deepened as it went from her fingertips to her palms, and to the pulsing of her slender wrists.
His hot breath, which had risen little by little, finally came very close, like it was touching hers.
From the depths of Richards neck came a scratching growl.
Eup!
His mouth, hot as if it would burn if touched, swallowed her lips as if devouring them.
Reflexively, she closed her eyes and his breath It was clear.
He was inhaling her greedily.
Short of breath, she pushed his chest, but he kissed her more deeply.
His hot tongue prated between her slightly parted lips as she tried to inhale a breath she was deprived of.
Digging through her mouth as if it was his, his tongue touched her soft gums and lightly licked the roof of her mouth.
Uh, euk.
Indescribable sensations ran up Ophelias spine, making her instinctively pull back.
But she couldnt move because Richards strong arms were tightly wrapped around her waist. So she twisted her body instead.
His shirt crumpled under her whitened hands.
She had to push him away because she was out of breath, but she also wanted to pull him out of breath.
At a loss, Ophelias eyshes quivered like the wings of a hummingbird.
Naturally, Richard had no intention of letting her go.
More. A little more.
His big, rough fingertips around her waist brushed up her smooth back, and at the same time his tongue rolled against hers.
Ah, yes
As her eyes blurred, a thrill went through her, as though electricity ran through those fingertips.
For a moment, as if he were giving her time to breathe, Richard lifted his lips and looked down at Ophelia.
Hot breath flowed between swollen lips, as if all the petals of an extravagant red rose had been crushed.
A fierce smile spread across his face as he looked down at her smeared lower lip.
Ophelia.
His low voice was boiling with desire.
Ophelia, who had been inhaling and exhaling through parted lips with her eyes tinted red, somewhat widened her eyes.
Huu hak!
Richard embraced her again.
She was really dizzy now, and her eyes went round and wide as her body was drained of strength.
Ophelia instinctively wrapped her arms around his neck, and Richard pulled her in a little more.
His legs squeezed between her weak and swaying legs.
He was so hot that his tongue felt like it would melt.
No, not only him, but she was so hot that her head seemed to melt and go limp.
Even so, it was only good.
It was clear. He was a man who persistently yearned for her and coveted her madly.
Ri chard.
Just as a thirsty man sought water, the two swallowed and drank each others breaths without asking.
The shadows of the two interlocked seamlessly with the red rain falling sky behind.
Meeting as if they were united and swaying in the red mes burning the sky.
Huh.
Breathing insufficiently, Ophelia took a fresh look at Richard.
How nice it would be if all the days ahead were on a flowery path just because they had the same heart.
There was nothing better than that.
However, the reality was not so rosy.
They were still in a world on the brink of destruction where fire rained down, and they had to go through the freaking infinite regression.
Its not to the extent that its not green, but isnt it almost a tragic ending scene, whether its a novel or a movie?
Ophelia, who was staring at him nkly, opened her arms and hugged Richard tightly, and suddenly began tough silently.
When her shaking was transmitted, he tooughed as if it was contagious.
Why are youughing?
Because youughed.
At the answer that came without hesitation, Ophelias chest tickled and swelled like she had swallowed feathers.
More than anything else, she was overjoyed. She was incredibly happy that she was with Richard.
She was happy.
Iughed because it was strange.
Hmm?
I didnt expect to feel this happy in the midst of the worlds destruction.
Me too.
Richards eyes curved as he smiled and caressed Ophelias lips.
I didnt know how to tell you while the world was perishing.
And he said it again.
I love you. I love you. Ophelia.
Richard was perfectly happy, like he needed nothing but her.
So he slowly kissed the corner of Ophelias eyes, the bridge of her nose, and her cheek.
Before long, Richard and Ophelias gazes met.
The second the breath that flowed between her lips touched his rough fingers that were gently brushing her lower lip.
Nothing was said between the two, but, as usual, countless words were exchanged.
Eventually, the two of them closed their eyes and pressed their foreheads together.
Badump, badump, badump.
The more their heartbeats melded into a simr rhythm, the more the smiles on Ophelia and Richards lips resembled each other.
The moment their heartbeats finally became one and their smiles became the same.
Lets go back.
Regression.
Soon after, the fire rain and roar that covered the entire sky red, and the fourth sign of the world destruction that people had witnessed disappeared.
Ame: AHHHHHHHHHH! FINALLY!! FINALLYYYYYYY!! MY HEART IS FILLED AND Im probably gonna die forever alone cause no one can stand up to all these hot and caring novel/manhwa male leads whatever BRING OUT THE CHAMPAGNE! OUR OPHELIA AND RICHARD HAVE FINALLY SEEN THE LIGHT!!!!!!
Dea: LETSSSSSS GOOOOOO! I WAS WAITING FOR THIS!! I also got so excited that I forgot the world was ending for a second haha
Chapter 96: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (VIII)
Chapter 96: The Saint, the Crown Princess Selection, and the Things In-Between (VIII)
Now, the unknown number of regressions brought them back to the point before the saint appeared and uttered the word crown princess.
(TL/N: its before the whole saint medicine distribution, coopers meltdown over the saint/crown princess andwrence proposing stuff, in other words, theyve regressed to around episode 79.)
Richard and Ophelia moved in unison without saying a word.
Based on the information they knew, they searched for the ce where the so-called saint appeared.
In the meantime, they found not only that, but also those who were looking for the woman.
Perhaps they were ordered by Raisa Neir.
Besides Ophelia and Richard, only Raisa knew the future when the saint appeared.
So they always had to move one step faster than theirpetitors.
It was very easy.
Because it was Richard.
Soon after, he found the saint and was able to catch the original producer of the drug she was dealing with.
He was a man with a horizontally long scar across his forehead.
Richard asked, stepping on his neck and pressing on it without break.
What was the purpose?
No Nothing.
The purpose of hiring the saint and distributing the medicine.
He applied very little force to the foot that was on his neck, but the mans face turned ck in an instant.
Ophelia, who had been watching silently, tilted her head and spoke up.
Richard, he will die before he speaks.
Kuh, keuhuk! Keuk, euk, euk-k! Uk!
The man, barely breathing, let out a violent cough.
But his one opportunity to breathe didntst long.
It was because Ophelia, who had crouched down beside him, patted the side of his head, which had been stepped on by Richards feet.
Be honest, everything will be fine.
In a situation where it was already not okay at all, the trust level was infinitely close to zero, especially since it was a word from the person who created the situation, but he had no way not to respond.
And the story that came out of his mouth was truly unexpected.
The story that Ophelia and Richard expected was information about a religion rted to bizarre human trafficking.
But the drug producer had something else to say.
I I wanted to expand the supply of medicines throughout the empire.
Ophelia blinked quickly and tapped her ear.
She even then thought she had heard wrong. She raised her head and nced at Richard, but he only nodded.
I didnt hear wrong?
Yes.
You made a n. To create a fake saint in order to spread the medicine throughout the empire, and for her to enter the Imperial Pce?
The mans entire body trembled at Ophelias words.
H-How did you know I was going to send her to the Imperial Pce!
What, it was real.
A drug producer who joined hands with a fake saint.
The conclusion that most people think of when they see or hear that sentence alone would be simple.
There is going to be a big scam somewhere.
Wasnt it?
Even though it was fake, the shield of a saintbined with medicine that relieved pain and fatigue.
They were wonderful things to mislead people.
I thought you were doing this for money. No, I thought you were some kind of cheater thinking about crawling into the pce to pull off a big con.
Oh, money! If I needed money, I wouldnt have made that medicine!
The man expressed his regret with all his heart.
I cant take how much money it costs me to make it, more than four times what its sold for. Im about to lose my head from hiding from the moneylenders!
Listening to him, Ophelia nodded. It seemed that his disappearance before regressing was not a disappearance, but a submergence.
(TL/N: means dive/submergence, but its apparently also used to mean staying off the grid.)
I I just thought it would be possible to make a lot of medicine and distribute it to as many people as cheaply as possible, since even if she doesnt be the crown princess after entering the pce, there will be a money source if I could catch any noble!
Are you a saint?
What?
No um should I say an adult?
(TL/N: can mean saint, adult and grown up.)
It was true that he wanted to attract nobles and get money from them, but that was for public happiness, not personal gain.
Richard.
Yes.
If this is the case, would it be better to have a saint?
No way. Do you think I can put up with it when she talks about the crown princess seat?
Well, I cant stand it twice.
There wasnt anything to be proud of, but Ophelia straightened her back and hit herself on the chest.
Seeing this, Richard burst outughing, and Ophelia realized btedly that what she said was terribly childish and direct.
I No, no.
The shame was indescribable, but there was no undoing, so Ophelia just shifted her gaze, her cheeks flushed.
Oops.
In the next moment, her eyes widened sharply.
It was because Richard, who had taken his foot off the man in a sh, raised her up at once.
Richa
Chu.
Before she could finish her words, the sound of a light kiss echoed clearly in the quiet and dim warehouse.
Seeing Ophelia with her eyes wide open, Richard lowered his lips again, as if he hadnt had enough, and soon the sound of pecks and kisses echoed in session.
A light kiss that started on the lips soon continued to her cheeks and further down to her neck.
As he pressed his teeth on the blue veins where he could feel her heartbeat, Ophelia suppressed a groan, making her shoulders shake.
At that, she felt the vibration of Richards lowugh.
When Ophelia pushed his steely shoulders away, he kissed Ophelia on the top of her head as if it was a finishing touch.
My Ophelia.
Richard hugged her tightly and whispered. Ophelia didnt know what to say, so she kept her mouth shut, but not only her cheeks but also the tips of her ears were stained red.
And the man who looked up at the two of them from a distance froze with his mouth open as if he had lost his words.
What the hell is going on right now?
In front of his eyes, like a kaleidoscope, the events up until this moment passed by.
After a fairly satisfying dinner, he was on his way back to his makeshift shelter, taking the utmost care to stay out of sight, when he was grabbed by the back of his neck and dragged into a storage room.
When he asked the person if he was a loan shark, he told him to reveal his ns rted to the saint.
The person even knew of the n, which he hadnt told the woman who would y the saint yet.
And A sudden act of love
Although both their bodies were covered by their cloaks, he could see everything they were doing
You two what the hell are you two doing?
At that, Ophelia and Richard looked into each others eyes and nodded at the same time.
Naturally, the man who did not hear their conversation that urred through their eyes was dragged back to the Imperial Pce without knowing why.
After that, as a matter of course, the fake saint did not appear in the world.
And with the full support of the crown prince, the man who was the original producer of the medicine began to improve the existing medicine so that it would not turn into poison no matter what it was mixed with.
.
Around the time when the original producer of the medicine entered the Imperial Pce and blinked, holding all the ingredients and tools he wanted in confusion.
Ophelia visited Richards office for the interim report.
She picked up the papers outside the door and twisted her body around to move the doorknob with her butt.
Tachak.
As the door opened, the view that had been blocked by papers suddenly opened.
Soon after, she had to reflexively squint.
It was because Richard, bathed in sunshine, smiled to the point the corners of his eyes folded.
Even though Ophelia saw him everyday, she didnt know her frown could straighten because of his dazzling face.
Plus
Ophelia.
The voice calling her was so sweet that it almost melted the inside of her mouth.
A hot breath fell between her forehead.
Ophelias face was grim as she stared up at Richard, who lightly kissed her.
But her cheeks and the tips of her ears were the color of ripe apples, so Richard couldnt hold back and lowered his lips to her cheeks again.
Stop it, it will wear out like this.
Richard poured kisses on Ophelia until she pushed him away, then rolled her eyes and smiled.
I want to check.
What?
You. Ophelia.
The low call was so scratchy that Ophelias cheeks, which were slowly regaining its original color, turned red again.
Her transparent feelings looked so appetizing that he was salivating.
Richard whispered while touching Ophelias lower lip.
Ophelia. Ophelia. Ophelia.
He was just calling her name, but his desire to crawl through it was as clear as day.
His soft hand stroking his slender waist tickled the lower part of her belly button, making her body twist by itself.
Ugh, ugh. Dont call me like that.
Ophelia, who had been waving her hand while covering her face, feeling both ashamed and insanely excited, soon found her shoulders shaking and turned her head to one side, shouting,
Stop teasing me!
No, because its cute.
It was a voice that did not let go of mischief, but since the sincerity contained in it and the desire that could not subside were clear, Ophelia pursed her lips and finally said nothing.
Lowering the documents at the top for the interim report, Ophelia sighed.
Richard.
Hmm?
Um, thats not it!
Ophelia hit the arm that was wrapped around her waist.
She knew it wouldnt affect him because the force was akin to a cotton bats, but she had no other choice.
Let go of me!
I dont want to.
No, this is something you cant say no to!
I cant.
What is that pathetic voice No, what are those eyes, really!
Ophelia let out a sigh when she saw Richard with eyes like a puppy abandoned in the rain.
I dont like it.
Its not like that
Ophelia hesitated for a moment. Then, feeling shame and wanting to go hide in a mouse hole, she softly said,
Because I love you so much I cant work.
It was her true feelings, without a single crumb of lies mixed in.
She couldnt concentrate on the damn papers because her heart was racing wildly from being so close to him.
Indeed, the paper was white and the writing was ck. What else could she say?
Ha!
Ophelias shoulders twitched at the hot breath that tickled the back of her neck.
As if he was engraving an imprint, once and again in the same ce, he lowered his lips and then set his teeth.
Ugh, euk!
It didnt hurt, but a thrill ran through her spine and to her toes at once.
Before the stimulus even wore off.
Ugh.
A hot tongue slipped right there.
Ophelia scratched Richards arm as the sound of licking and sucking tantly rang through the air.
I cant do this anymore.
It was the first time in her life that she was at a loss over her feelings.
And that was what she said to herself when her patience was starting to run out.
Before letting her go, Richard gave Ophelia a long kiss on the nape of her neck.
Ophelia couldnt bear to touch the ce where his lips had touched. She could only shrug.
As if to appease her, Richard held her hand.
How long had it been since he held her hand like that?
Ophelia stayed on that astonishing thought for a few seconds, then she let out a long, barely subdued breath and said;
Ame: We all third wheeling here ( > < )
Dea: FSHKHFAIOLHFSORHthats it, this is how i feel, theyre going to give me cavities
Chapter 97: Death Hunters (I)
Chapter 97: Death Hunters (I)
Its not regression.
The words came out of nowhere, but Richard was ustomed to it.
Yes.
Will it rain fire again?
It was when it rained that we tried to regress.
Come to think of it thats right. It wasnt that we didnt regress, it was because it rained and the assassins came out.
Ophelias face darkened at once.
That would be too.
Until now, she thought that because they had regressed, the signs of destruction appeared as the world copsed and shattered.
However, it was not like that. Now, even if they tried to not regress, destruction like a sign began.
Richard.
To organize her thoughts, Ophelia brought up a story.
There were times when getting the thoughts that were just swirling in her head out through her mouth actually helped her organize them.
We can regress arbitrarily, but can we really call it arbitrary?
Tilting her head, Ophelia continued talking.
Richard wanted to regress. But the assassins who appeared the moment you wanted to eventuallye at someones request, in other words, Raisa Neirs order, right?
Thats right. In the end, it means that the regression period I wanted ovepped with the regression period Neir, who sent the assassins, wanted.
The two of them, who had exchanged conversations like flowing water all the way to this point, became silent at the same time.
It wasnt long before Ophelia, deep in her thoughts, started speaking again.
Looking at this, it seems that Lady Neir is leading the regressions, but theres virtually no way to be sure unless she confesses with her own mouth.
Kidnap and
Physically covering Richards mouth, the corners of Ophelias mouth twitched and she burst intoughter.
It was a suddenugh, but a smile that resembled hers also surfaced on Richards face.
In time, as herughter subsided, Ophelia rubbed her sore sides and shook her head.
I had the same thoughts, but I quit. I want to leave that as the veryst resort. I dont want to be on the same level.
I heard that lovers be more alike.
I dont think its something to be proud of.
Ophelia hugged him and whispered.
Its true that I love you. So
Ophelia paused for a moment, then closed her eyes.
I hope this world with you will not perish.
Ill protect you if you wish.
It was like a sweet whisper that he would pick the moon, the stars, or whatever she wished for.
However, the person who spoke those words was none other than Richard.
If he really put his mind to it, wouldnt he be able to save or destroy the world?
This was the fourth sign.
Earthquakes, floods, locusts. And fire rain.
If what I think is correct Again, there is no evidence.
What if?
The real destruction wille at the sixth or seventh sign.
It was a memory from that world that had now be a distant past.
It was not urate because the memories were already worn out and faded, but the number of signs of destruction must be simr.
Then, do we have two or three chances left?
The ss is half empty its not theres still half the chances left!
Ah, when theres half the water left, it will be divided into another half, and half of that will be left.
Lets just say we have half the time until destruction.
On the face of Ophelia, who spoke of the destruction of the world, there was no despair, astonishment, sadness, or confusion like before.
In her blue eyes, blue mes that were hotter than the rain of fire from the sky rose.
I will not let this world fall apart. Never.
Neither before nor at this time did Ophelia and Richard know.
In order to restore a painting that had been torn to pieces and oveid with different colors, there was no choice but to go back to the beginning before the painting was torn.
Thats why they didnt know that the moment of choice woulde when they had to weigh the painting, that was, the world and Ophelia.
.
Right when Ophelia was about to leave for Richards office for the interim report.
Raisa was heading to her mothers room.
It had been days since her regression, but Raisa hasnt touched anything but that.
No, she couldnt touch it.
A realization that came along with wrath caught Raisas feet.
The day when fire rained down from the sky.
A regression was done.
Except for the locust swarm, all three disasters had gone unnoticed.
However, could it be said that it really disappeared?
Raisa chewed the inside of her mouth.
It was to the point where she couldnt register that she was alive unless she tasted blood.
Her head was in a mess and she couldnt think properly.
At that time, while watching the red burning sky, what Raisa felt was fear and helplessness.
Like the first death. She had to wait for theing death without being able to do anything.
As Raisas eyes turned red, she sat down on the spot, clutching her neck frantically without realizing it.
Ugh, euk, heuk, hah!
Raisa, who vomited blood-mixed saliva along with choking breath, crawled on all fours for a few steps before finally stopping.
How long had it been since she did nothing to the point where she should be fortunate enough that things were running sessfully?
However, Raisa could not bring herself back up after she had copsed.
She was alone. As she used the people around her as tools and killed them mercilessly. And she didnt even know that she had copsed herself.
In the midst of that, there was one thing Raisa did not let go of.
Poisoning the Marchioness of Neir.
Even though she was overwhelmed by the absurd regression and destruction that it was hard to breathe.
The corners of Raisas mouth twisted grotesquely.
Mother
Only you cant be forgiven.
The world will not perish if my mothers head falls.
No, should I just say that I want to see my mother die and fall apart, even if the world perishes?
Even if I fall into the abyss, I will not fall alone.
Eventually Raisa reached her mothers rooms door, which used to seem very big, but now looked like an ordinary door.
Tachak.
Raisa, who opened the door without knocking, frowned.
The sweet smell of medicine wafting from the room stung her nose.
Despite knowing that the smell had no effect, Raisa unconsciously covered her nose with her sleeve.
Raisa fully entered the room and took her sleeve off her face, finally uttering,
Mother.
The voice was so loud that the quiet room resounded like a tomb, but no answer came back.
The corners of Raisas mouth twisted.
Are her ears gone now?
As she went a little further inside, she saw the figure of Marchioness Neir.
Raisas gray eyes swelled with joy as she looked at her mother, who was stretched out like a corpse.
No one could guarantee tomorrow, or any day or year.
What flourished was bound to decay.
The full moon would wane, who could deny the unchanging truth?
Flowers must bloom and fall, and the moon would change in size.
But if one looked at Marchioness Neir now could he or she think of a blooming flower or full moon? This question couldnt be answered.
Marchioness of Neir was lying down.
To be precise, it was close to stretching.
She was so messed up that the woman she once was couldnt be seen, where she never showed herself disheveled in front of others to the extent that she was called the irondy.
Raisa never once thought she looked like her mother.
Her mother must have thought the same.
But the funny thing was, now that she had her mother in front of her in such a broken state, she could see how much she resembled her before she died.
With the way things are you, will you even blink?
Who who is it?
Mother.
When Raisas voice was heard, light briefly returned to Marchioness Neirs eyes, which were like empty shells.
She waved her hands and demanded in an almost hoarse voice.
Did you bring the medicine?
Isnt that what you called me for?
It was Marchioness Neirs call that pulled Raisa out of her room.
A little more.
But Raisa just stared, clutching the vial.
Then Marchioness Neir immediately shouted. It was a roar-like shout.
I asked for more!
But who could you scare by waving your skinny arms with your eyes closed?
How many people would be able to see at once that the addict in front of them was Marchioness Neir?
Addiction was a very quick, easy, efficient and simple way to break people.
Today is thest. The medicine is no longer avable.
However, whether or not she heard that, Marchioness Neir drank the medicine like she was possessed.
Raisa openly sneered at the sight.
Why dont you swallow the bottle?
As a result, the trembling hand of the marchioness stopped abruptly.
Soon after, bright, no, strangely shiny eyes turned to Raisa.
You you.
Before reaching this state, Marchioness Neir definitely felt things were strange.
She wasnt an idiot, and she was obsessed with her health more than anything else.
However, by the time she noticed it, it was already toote, and her craving for and dependence on medicine had reached a point where her mental strength alone could not help it.
Ame: o_o choose between the world and ophelia? Uh oh?
Dea: i dont like where this is going
Chapter 98: Death Hunters (II)
Chapter 98: Death Hunters (II)
She muttered dozens of times a day.
Bring the medicine. No, I dont need it!
Now! Medicine! No! No more No more
But no was only for a moment. Soon after, her body started to hurt as if she would die if she didnt take the medicine.
She took the medicine several times a day, her body twisting in unbearable, maddening pain.
You were the beginning.
The cold voices pronunciation was very clear,pletely different from a few seconds ago.
Even though the words came without context, Raisa could understand exactly what her mother was trying to say.
Who else could it be?
With a smirk, Raisa lightly shook the pink vial in front of the marchioness.
Its a fatigue reliever, Mother. You took it yourself when I said that. For several days, no, almost dozens of days?
You you!
However, the cool-headedness was short-lived, and the once strong Marchioness Neir was no longer a threat to Raisa.
Mother examined it. And you must have been convinced. Its not poison. Of course, its not poison itself. Its a good fatigue reliever that Im sorry I dont have anymore.
As if singing, Raisa recited the story of what had happened so far.
No, she was singing. A very simple story that drove Marchioness Neir to ruin.
You looked down on me. You never imagined Id be up to something like this, even though you kept a watchful eye on me due to the liquor license.
The marchioness despaired of anger, astonishment, and irresistible desire, but it was toote.
Why was I so afraid of you?
Raisa looked down at Marchioness Neir. Thetter tried to muster strength and move her hand, but her hand, which trembled with the energy of the medicine, couldnt have such strength.
Youre a human being who copsed helplessly with just this kind of medicine.
Raisa whispered in Marchioness Neirs ear.
I still remember the day you cut my head after you severed my limbs.
Marchioness Neirs eyes bulged open.
What, what nonsense.
Its a future that wonte now, so you dont have to worry about it.
Raisa took a step back from Marchioness Neir.
Because the only future that wille is your head rolling on the floor.
Leaving behind Marchioness Neir, who soon lost her temper and screamed like a beast, Raisa got out of the pit-like room.
Do not let anyone in.
From the moment Marchioness Neirs reason began to fade, all the power of the family had already passed to Raisa.
Having imprisoned her mother alive, Raisa headed to a ce darker and more sunken than her mothers room.
Which was her own room.
Walking into that darkness as if she was being sucked in, she crushed her little notebook that enabled the regression.
It was salvation. It was a miracle, and it was a rope she could never give up.
But due to this
Is the world really going to end?
She was out of breath.
She hated dying.
No. I hate that!
Raisa screamed silently and tightened her body.
In front of her eyes, the red rain and the teeth of the most ferocious golden lion flickered.
Tak, dak.
The sound of teeth shing echoed through the tomb-like space.
In a room where one couldnt feel the warmth of the living, Raisa looked at the present, not the past or the future.
However, the present reflected in the eyes that had only seen the past and the future was just a stark darkness with no end in sight.
So she couldnt do anything.
Ah, that was not it. She didnt know how to get what she wanted without regressing.
However, if she regressed, the death that she could neither refuse nor avoid would only get closer; it strangled her.
Raisas gray eyes began to see things that were not real again.
It was just that the things that repeated before her eyes were neither the past nor the future.
The moment when her throat was cut.
Just like that, she didnt know that she was tilting, and she didnt realize that she was copsing rapidly, literally in an instant.
In the same way that the Marchioness Neir fell so easily that it was too futile.
But ironically, the moment Raisa let go of the things that didnt work out perfectly even though she worked so hard.
It started to roll perfectly like a lie.
.
Wasnt there a saying that what would happen would happen?
Even though the existence of a saint did not appear, rumors about the crown princess were flowing out.
No, it wasnt just flowing out, the emperor called Richard separately.
Isnt it time for you to have a crown princess?
Richard mercilessly cut off the order of the tired-looking emperor under the guise of a question.
Didnt you entrust that task to me?
Im asking this because I cant see any progress.
Seemingly too tired to even press his temples, the emperor let out a long sigh.
Crown Prince.
Yes.
When and what are you going to do?
The emperor did not ask in anticipation of a specific answer.
There was only a feeble expectation that if he knew even the vaguest timing, he would be able to burn all the documents about the crown princess flying in from all over the continent.
But At Richards answer that followed, the emperor opened his eyes wide for the first time in years and leaned forward.
Ill do what she wants at the right time.
She? Did you just say that?
Yes.
It was a short answer, but it was also an affirmation that couldnt be more clear.
Huh Hah.
The emperor buried his back in the throne and stared nkly at Richard.
Crown Prince.
Yes.
Prepare to be hit without any shortage.
The emperor didnt ask anything.
To be the crown princess, there were certain qualifications she must meet.
Like if she was born with blue blood, what was the level of her family, whether she had the qualifications to enter the imperial family, her personality, and so on.
If you asked him, the crown princess position was one where even the length of the eyebrows could be measured.
But to the emperor now, none of those things mattered.
He was just genuinely happy as the father of a son.
And his attitude that it didnt matter if he didnt have to consider those things was proof that he trusted Richard that much.
The child who would greet him while holding hands with his son would surely be the joy of his life because she was able to enter his heart.
The emperor did not doubt that.
Silently, Richard bowed his head deeply, and the emperor nodded with an indescribable expression.
He still couldnt hide his weariness and tiredness, but the greater joy wouldnt leave his face.
.
Around the time Richard was facing the emperor
Ophelia was facing Lawrence.
Thank you for epting the invitation, Lady Bolsheik.
Yes. Oh uh Its been a while since west met.
Even as she faced him, Ophelia could not hide her wonder.
What on earth did Lawrence invite her for?
She was even more puzzled because the invitation in his name had no clear purpose written on it.
After reading her expression, Lawrence handed over the prepared wine bottle and casually started talking.
The damage to the brewery from the locust swarm is severe. But everyone is working together to restore it, so it wont be long
Listening quietly, Ophelia had to swallow a sigh that was about to burst out as she tried to manage her expression to be increasingly strange.
She wondered why he invited her to exin such things again, but it was natural.
To Ophelia, who had regressed, everything with Lawrence was over, but for him, it hadnt even started yet.
So
Lord Lawrence.
Ophelia didnt waste time beating around the bush.
She asked directly.
If its about the investment, please give me the paperwork. I want to do it right away. Also, may I ask whats your real reason for inviting me?
Silence fell between the two, but not for long.
He is really Catherines brother.
When Ophelia asked for the main point, not wanting to go back and forth, he didnt give any far-fetched reasons.
To be honest, its not that I fell in love with you at first sight. And its not like Im passionately in love either.
In a way, it was a rude remark, but Lawrences ability to express it in this funny way didnt make Ophelia feel bad.
But Lady Bolsheik
Ophelia stopped him before he could even mention the proposal.
Lord Sheffield.
Yes.
Before I hear what you have to say, I want to say that I think youre misunderstanding something.
Yes?
Upon hearing the story that continued after those words, Lawrences face was dyed red.
Soon, having cleared the absurd misunderstandings from where they had startedso cleanly that they could no longer be thereOphelia got up, refreshed.
Excuse me.
Ophelia, who was about to leave in consideration of Lawrence, who still couldnt lift his head, stopped abruptly.
Ame: Lawrence versus author regression. Lawrence 0, regression 3.
Dea: The poor boy needs a break and a new love interest
Chapter 99: Death Hunters (III)
Chapter 99: Death Hunters (III)
Turning her head while holding the doorknob, Ophelia smiled softly, but unlike that smile, she spoke in a determined voice that left no room for a needle to enter.
If you intend to send me a marriage proposal, I will decline it.
Lawrence raised his head.
That how can I do that.
Of course, after the earlier talk, the misunderstanding was resolved, but his desire to marry Ophelia did not change.
Shaking his head, Lawrence asked urgently.
Is there no way to change your mind?
Ophelia shed a warm smile and replied.
No, it was clear from her subsequent answer that the smile was never directed at him.
Lawrence repeated Ophelias words as he stared nkly at the closed door.
She is in love with someone?
.
Two days after Ophelia and Richard informed someone else of each others existence.
In the room located on one side of the crown princes pce, there was a constant loud noise and a nasty smell every day.
Because of that, the servants of the pce did not want to go near it, and the administrators were troubled by theints they received several times a day.
Eventually it made it all the way to the aides office, and Cooper made a move.
Tok tok.
Come in.
Your Highness, Im sorry, but the medicine has caused a problem.
Richard, who was sitting by the window, immediately stood up.
Medicine?
No. Not that way.
Cooper denied it with an awkward, but at the same time, thrilled gaze.
It was because he realized all over again that when the word medicine came out of his mouth, Richard would stop and listen to him no matter what he was doing.
Richard, as he had promised Cooper, would not let the troublesome drug wander the streets.
He even personally went and brought the original producer of the drug.
Cooper bowed deeply.
I apologize, Your Highness.
Dont worry.
Richard tapped him on the shoulder and asked.
If its not like that, then what is it?
Its nothing that major
After Cooper finished exining, Richard smiled and nodded.
I should go.
Soon after, Richard and Cooper arrived at the location in question.
And they ran into an unexpected visitor.
Iris? And Ophel
What are you doing here?
Richard cut Cooper off before he could utter Ophelias name.
And the only one who noticed that fact was Ophelia.
She involuntarily loosened up and had to fight hard against her twitching lips.
I beg your pardon, Your Highness. I was wondering if we could at least find out the current concerns and progress of the medicine.
Iris lined up quite usible excuses, and Richard nodded without saying anything.
Seeing Ophelia there, it must have been that she couldnt contain her curiosity about what that fatigue recovery agent was.
When Richard told her not to go near it because it was not perfect yet, she didnt reply, Yes
No wonder shes turning her eyes away.
Ah, she was just insanely cute to Richard. It was clear that love was blinding him.
Without bothering to erase the faint smile that had spread across his lips, Richard opened the tightly closed door
Tachak.
The door, which should have opened silently and smoothly, opened with a creaking sound from its hinges.
And as soon as it opened, an indescribable, foul smell wafted out.
Ophelia, who reflexively covered her nose, was startled by the stinging smell.
Is it not a fatigue reliever, but a poison that kills people with the smell?
Thats a very usible hypothesis.
The normally calm Iris also nodded while holding her nose, so they could feel the hardships of the servants.
Even Cooper was about to open his mouth to say something.
Keung!
With the sound of something falling down, smoke billowed out from inside the room.
Keu, keuk, keuk, keuk!
Suddenly, Cooper stood before Ophelia, who had reflexively pushed Iris behind her, and in a sh, Richard was in front of Cooper.
It was strange that the next emperor was standing where it was closest to danger, but since it was Richard, no one raised any questions.
Someone crawled out on all fours through the smoke with a harsh cough.
Perhaps blinded by the pungent smoke, he waved his hand and shouted.
Water, give me some water!
In response, Richard kindly handed him water from a bowl nearby, and he took it and washed his eyes.
After shaking his head a few times, he barely opened his eyes and raised his head to say a thank you, then froze.
Thanks
Because the owner of the golden eyes that once lurked in the darkness and snatched him up and choked him, and the next moment gave him much better things than he had never dreamed of, was looking down at him.
The pharmacist rubbed his eyes that were bloodshot with smoke.
However, the reality reflected in his eyes did not change, and the pharmacist jumped to his feet immediately.
Y-Your Highness the Crown Prince.
The pharmacist reflexively tried to lie t on the floor again, but Richard grabbed him by the shoulders, so he awkwardly stooped.
What aplicated greeting. More than that
Richard blinked and Cooper took a step forward.
I came here because people are suffering from the constant noise and bad smell.
Yes? Suffering?
The pharmacist widened his eyes.
What do you mean? Suffering?
He was the one who even tried to deceive others for the crown princess position to create medicine to alleviate peoples sufferings even a little bit.
It was no wonder that he was shocked to hear that he was causing people pain.
Smell and noise.
At Coopers calm answer, the pharmacist blinked for a moment before turning his gaze to the others.
He was unable to look at Richard properly, so he turned to Iris, who shook her head with a cold face while holding her nose.
Ophelia, whose eyes he met afterwards, also held her nose and frowned, expressing her intention very clearly.
The pharmacist gulped and asked cautiously.
Does it smell bad? Now?
Cant you smell it?
If the pharmacist couldnt smell it, it was a big problem.
Due to the nature of the medicines ingredients, it was essential to mobilize not only the sense of sight but also the sense of smell.
No, no. Its not like that.
The pharmacist waved his hands wildly and denied it vigorously, then quietly looked at each one of them and said.
It only smells good.
It was unknown why he was flustered, but after the rather shy pharmacist uttered those words, the room became so still that only the asional bubbling and boiling sound could be heard.
How long had passed? Cooper asked calmly.
Then the noise no, the roars?
Im a little clumsy. Ill pay attention to that part.
To the bowing pharmacist, Richard asked,
Hows the progress?
Ah! Thats
The lengthy, professional, and excited exnation that had begun was cut short by Richard.
So how much longer?
And as he shifted his gaze and smiled, he added,
Because the person I love is eagerly waiting for the medicine toe out.
The very sudden bomb-like statement came out lightly, as if to say that the sun would rise in the east again tomorrow.
And as if to confirm his words, the pharmacist nodded vigorously and patted his chest.
Dont worry. Now, if I fix just two things, its safe to mix with anything! No, um If its mixed with anything, it will be water, so it will be safe. It will be useless. Anyway, in order to cure addiction, you have to satisfy that desire and slowly get out of it
The pharmacist digressed, falling back into his own thoughts.
However, no one dared to point out that he was rude in front of His Highness the Crown Prince.
Besides
Iris and Cooper had their eyes popped out and their mouths open, and Ophelias lips twitched at the sudden public deration of a lover.
She stared intently at Richards back with a feeling of I really cant believe it.
But since he didnt look back, she had no idea what he was thinking.
Ophelia hurriedly took a step forward but hesitated.
Um cant I say it?
I dont have to whisper love in secret, right?
No, is there? A want.
No, more than that, like this? This is how youre going to announce it?
Everyone gathered together, we became lovers! Even if you didnt announce it like that, isnt it like this?
Not just that, if it bes known like this, wouldnt I be unable to show my face to many people?
No one would want to hear rumors that someone close to them met someone they loved and had a good rtionship with.
Iris and Cooper are being told by the person concerned anyway, but mother and Catherine
Ophelia, whose thoughts had gone that far, shook her head desperately.
The image of Catherine and her mothers disappointed expressions and their teary eyes as they deliver their congrattions.
She felt sick from a conscience that she didnt have.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 100: Death Hunters (IV)
Chapter 100: Death Hunters (IV)
Ri!
Ophelia spat out the first syble of Richards name and hurriedly covered her mouth with her hand.
It came out like a dying scream, so everyones eyes focused on her for an instant.
But Ophelia smiled awkwardly, took a step back, and only shook her head.
Normally, both Iris and Cooper would have turned to her and asked what was going on.
But wasnt it apletely different situation now?
The gazes, which reflexively turned to the loud sound, focused on Richard again.
Your Highness? Your Your Highness?
Stunned, Cooper only called out to Richard. Iris added a few more words after that.
Your Highness, now thats
However, she couldnt bear to say the word love, so she just opened and closed her mouth again and again.
It was natural.
In a ce she never thought of, at a time she never thought of, she heard something she never thought of.
What she heard was nothing else.
The one you love?
Coopers mouth opened, and he spluttered like a baby saying his first words.
Oh my God, my God. Lord.
Muttering to the god he only looked for in the temple, Cooper appeared as though he had lost his mind, but as if he had finally recognized reality, he swallowed dry saliva and asked.
Will I be able to serve Her Highness?
I never told you not to attend.
That means shes interested!
Yes.
At the simple and neat answer, Cooper unknowingly raised both hands in hurray, but managed to recollect himself in a second and get them down.
Ah, ahem. Then Ill prepare it one by one. First of all, a small gift and a letter.
Not required.
Your Highness! No, Ive been telling you for a while, you have to show sincerity
She prefers to be with me rather than gifts and letters.
What?
What? Are you already that close?
This time, not only Cooper, but also Iris, who had been listening with bated breath, asked back in surprise.
And Ophelia, who was by Iris side, just bowed her head, covering her reddened ears with both her hands.
A satisfied smile spread on Richards lips as he nced at such an Ophelia.
Smiling to the point his eyes curved anyone could see that he was smiling! Seeing that, Cooper and Iris said,
Your Highness, please tell me which family the crown princess is from so that I can pay her, no say thank you.
Please let me know so that I can go to the crown princess.
Ophelia shook her head as she drew a X mark with her arms at Cooper and Iris earnest request, who casually called someone who they still didnt know crown princess.
At that, Richard also shook his head.
She says shes not ready yet.
What does she need to prepare? We will do the preparations! I will serve her very well. Yes! I will stick with her for the happiness of Your Highness!
Richard easily put a stop to the ramblings of Cooper, whose eyes shed and enthusiasm burned.
Cooper.
Yes!
Please stay here and control the smell and sound. It will take more time from the looks of it.
After quite naturally separating Ophelia and Cooper, Richard went out without saying anything further.
Your, Your Highness! Your Highness!
Then Iris hurriedly followed, and Ophelia shot Cooper a pitiful expression for a moment, and followed with quick steps.
Eventually, only two remained in the room.
Hey, Sir Aide. To start the experiment right now uh, Aide? Sir Aide Youre not listening.
By the time the pharmacist couldnt stand the awkward air with Cooper floundering in the pit of chaos, and wiggled his hand and broke an empty vial
The person who was sorting the documents going up to the crown princes aides office stared at one document, his brows furrowing.
Hey.
Hmm?
Should I ssify it separately?
The colleague who received the document he handed over also nodded as soon as he read the first page.
I guess so. Isnt this the fifth case already?
And with additional investigation dataing up.
Addition?
Lets see. Ah, the contents of the criminal servants and the testimonies of the people around them.
Isnt that originally there?
Before, there was only data on the damaged family.
The very first page of the document that went back and forth from their hands began with the phrase the murder of the next family head by a servant.
.
An hour after seeing the pharmacist.
Ophelia was sitting alone in the aides office.
Cooper did not return from the pharmacists room, and Iris followed Richard into his office and did not return.
Although Ophelia had to work
I cant believe it!
Unknowingly, Ophelia let out a loud noise and immediately fell limp in her chair.
She burst outughing, then she sighed and startedughing again.
If others saw this, they would think she waspletely out of her mind. Although she knew full well that she was being strange, she couldnt stopughing or sighing.
The one I love.
That sentence brought color to her cheeks and made her smile.
But when she thought of the storm after that, she let out a sigh.
Ophelia, who was ying drums by herself, let out a long sigh.
(TL/N: ying the drums by herself = self-directed act)
What should I do?
It wasmon for a man and a woman to love someone and miraculously be lovers through each others hearts.
However, if the person was the crown prince, it made anything and everything umon.
Why is it soplicated?
With a despondent expression, Ophelia let out a sigh. Thenugh pointlessly.
As the world perishes, Hah, I cant even see a breakthrough in the infinite regression, yet Im worried about this.
The gutter-like reality before her hadnt changed at all.
Same with the feeling that her feet were floating and that she would fly away if someone gave her a little lift showed no signs of subsiding.
Ophelia drank the cooled tea in one go, and then forcibly read the documents she hadnt finished.
Tachak.
As she turned the third page of the papers, she heard the door open.
Ophelia, who had not been able to concentrate at all, immediately stretched her neck out to check who it was.
Iris.
Ah, Ophelia.
Iris seemed to have suddenly be exhausted in a very short time, but her face was overflowing with unconceble joy.
She sped over to Ophelia and opened her arms to hold her tight.
It was sudden, but as if familiar, sobs were heard in Ophelias ears as she hugged Iris back.
The startled Ophelia grabbed Iris by the shoulder, pulling away quickly.
Iris? Are you okay? Whats wrong?
Um His Highness. Um ugh
His Highness? Did His Highness do something?
Ophelia asked, ready to grab Richard by the throat, but at Iris continuation, she calmly stopped her feet.
Finally, he brought Her Highness.
When her sobs turned into wails, Ophelia patted Iris on the back with an inexpressible expression.
If someone else saw it, they would mistakenly believe that Iris had a crush on Richard, was heartbroken and cried out loud
Oh my God, finally the person who was more dry than dried squid! I dont know who Her Highness is, but really, I!
Yes, yes.
I will serve her really well! Uheuh
Iris was really, really serious.
Who could have imagined that Aide Fillite, who was always strict with everyone with a cold expression, would be like this.
She, as much as Cooper, had long been troubled by the empty seat next to Richard.
Ophelia really didnt know what to say at the tsunami of emotion that emanated from her loyalty.
The person in front of your eyes is the Crown Princess! Hahahahaha!
She couldnt say that, but she also couldnt praise the crown princess like Iris was doing right now.
She had no choice but to pat her on the back, listening patiently to Iris about Richards past, which was drier than a dried squid.
Eventually, Iris, who calmed down somewhat, apologized slightly, rubbing her eyes as if she was embarrassed.
Im sorry. You must have been surprised.
No. Dont rub your eyes, it will hurt more if you do that.
Ophelia removed Iris hand and hurriedly put her handkerchief cooled with water next to her. She was about to say something when there was a knock.
Tok tok.
Iris hurriedly sat down, covering her face with the handkerchief, while Ophelia stood in front of her and asked.
Who is it?
I brought the papers.
Both aides sighed in relief at the reply and responded immediately.
Leave it at the door.
Yes.
How long had it been. Ophelia and Iris, who were wary of presence outside, even unconsciously suppressing their breaths, burst intoughter when their eyes met.
He is not going toe in, so why were we so cautious?
I dont know. It just happened that way.
The two giggled and soon began to hold each others hands and move the papers piled neatly in front of the door.
Was it a coincidence or was it inevitable?
As Ophelia moved the papers to Coopers seat, a bundle of papers that had been sorted came into view.
This?
IMPORTANT! Im going on a trip for about 2 weeks. Updates will be as normal as Ill schedule the posts. That being said, it means that you might see broken links in the projects page or in the next button. Rest assured, they are not broken, they will work in due time.
Ame: Happy 100 episodes! ^^ Time for me to start choosing my next project hahaha there are so many i want to pick up, but theres not enough time for all ;_;
Dea: I cant believe were already on the 100th episode, Im going to be sad when this novel ends T^T
Chapter 101: Death Hunters (V)
Chapter 101: Death Hunters (V)
The first sentence of the first page of the document in her hand began with the murder of the next family head by a servant.
Iris.
Huh?
Look at this.
Iris snuggled behind Ophelia and they looked at the papers together. The two of them tilted their heads in the same direction as they skimmed through thest page.
I dont think this is a matter that can be passed off as an ident or personal grudge anymore.
.
Iris and Ophelia were about to feel the seriousness of the bloody wind that was happening without a sound in the capital
In a corner of the Marquisate of Sheffield.
What is this?
To the question of the butler in charge of the east wing of the mansion, a servant with eyes exactly like his answered.
This is my letter of rmendation. If the Butler gives permission, I will immediately bring it to the general butler.
However, the east wing butler shook his head.
Its not possible with your rmendation. Its about selecting a servant to go to the main building. Have you forgotten where this is?
If you take a look at it, you will also write a letter of rmendation.
The servant shut his mouth at the sharp gaze of the east wing butler.
Sorry.
The servant lowered his head, but could not hide his dissatisfied expression.
And the east wing butler, who was keenly aware of such a sign, clicked his tongue.
Tsk, I dont know how much you got or what you are supposed to get, but youll get a stomach ache.
Butler.
Theres no point making a face like that.
Ah, Uncle! Its just one employee! Its just someone who will do chores in the kitchen, do you have to be so strict?
How noisy. To want something that he cant do with his ability from the beginning. Stupid thing.
But the servant did not back down. No, he couldnt back down.
Uncle, can we really not do this just once?
The east wing butlers face became serious when he saw his nephew looking desperate; it was beyond just teasing or pampering.
Whats going on?
He put down the papers he was looking at and gestured towards his nephew.
That is
Shouldnt you tell me so I can decide whether or not to help you?
When the east wing butler urged the hesitant servant, the servant confessed the truth in a sinking voice.
I got a lot of money. And besides, I used it too. I cant give it back.
At that, the east wing butler clicked his tongue again, recalling his emergency fund deep in the drawer.
I dont know how much, but Uncle will give you this much. But you know. This is a loan to the end. And how long are you going to do this? Its a love that wont work out
(TL/N: Im assuming uncle thinks his nephew is visiting hostesses or prostitutes.)
Uncle! No, not that.
After taking a deep breath, the servant confessed the real truth.
Its not like that, but the amount received is toorge.
At his words that followed, the east wing butlers facepletely hardened.
Did you take the money because you thought it made sense?
Sorry. But now that I think about it, it is, what the hell was I on at that time?
Shut up. This cannot be passed on.
Yes?
You, stay still in your room and wait. It could be dangerous, so dont say anything to anyone. Go on a vacation instead.
The person who voluntarily became a victim of human trafficking in order to infiltrate the Marquisate of Sheffield, that was, sold himself, could not even step on the threshold of the marquisate.
However, the east wing butler, who felt ufortable with this, eventually went to the general butler.
He was paid that much just for a rmendation?
Yes. He said it didnt even seem like they were lining up with any family.
Its really
Its strange.
Right.
The general butler held the letter of rmendation, pondered for a moment, then nodded.
I have to report it.
Meanwhile, on the second floor of the main building of the Marquisate of Sheffields mansion, the siblings energetic shouts were flowing as usual.
Proposal of marriage? A sudden marriage proposal? Are you crazy?
Oh, you are my sister indeed.
Are you crazy! To make Ophelia ufortable like that!
Lawrence asked as he firmly pressed down the rambling Catherines head.
Did you know?
What? That youre an asshole?
Uh-uh, just stop there. Not that.
Lawrence took a step back and said, sneaking up on one of the few antique vases left in the world right next to Catherine.
That Lady Bolsheik has someone she loves.
Silence fell throughout the room as Lawrence closed his mouth.
He counted to himself as he hid the vase behind him.
Ten five three, two, one.
What are you talking about again!
Catherine shouted and rose like a storm, and all the tea cups and cushions around her fell to the floor.
Had it been caught up in it, the vase Lawrence had hidden would have lost its legacy.
After rejecting my marriage proposal, she said there was nothing to reconsider, and then she just said that and disappeared. Therefore
You mean you dont know who it is?
Thats right.
Youre useless No, this is not the time! I need to send flowers first! No. What are flowers? Greenhouse! No, I should buy a garden!
Watching the bustling Catherine, Lawrence smiled and said,
You dont even know who the person is. Is it something to simply pass over?
At his words, Catherine stood tall.
Blinking rapidly, she shrugged as she strode towards her brother.
You dont even know who he really is. You just heard that there is someone she loves.
Anyway, youre useless.
Its too much. If it wasnt for me, you wouldnt have known that the Lady Bolsheik is in love eek.
Lowering his head to avoid the flying teacup, Lawrence naturally did not give in and made fun of Catherine.
You
In the midst of the harsh and sharp words.
Tok tok.
Lawrence, who had his back against the door at the sound of a polite knock, quickly grabbed the doorknob and turned it.
Take this!
A cushion flew through the wide open door with Catherines shout, but the butler who was outside the door was very ustomed to dodging flying objects and entered the room.
Excuse me for interrupting your chat, Lord Lawrence and Lady Catherine.
No. You came just at the right time. Whats the matter?
Today, someone decided to fill in the vacant spot in the main building.
Huh?
As Lawrence tilted his head, Catherine burst out from behind him and relentlessly elbowed his side.
I told youst night! A servant whose wife was pregnant said he has to return to his hometown!
Ugh. Okay. You did. Ah, yes.
He couldnt remember it, but the pain in his side was enough to create a memory.
Anyway!
Again, Brother, Brother. Whether or not you enter a dark alley, I will be the one who will enter instead of you when your feet are throbbing.
Im not a fool, and theres no way Im going into a dark alley alone.
The butler skillfully cut off the argument between the two, which was about to resume.
Ive found a lot of strange things about him that Id like to tell you about.
At the butlers calm words, Lawrence and Catherine tilted their heads at the same time.
Strange things?
Yes.
Lawrence and Catherine furrowed their brows, wearing the same confused expressions at the general butlers story.
If its sent from another family, theres no way they would handle it so clumsily.
But, if its not from a different family, why would you bother to let in a servant like this?
The worries of the siblings who inherited the blood of the Sheffield were further amplified by the messenger from the Imperial Pce knocking on the front door of the mansion.
Do not let new servants into the home for the time being?
The crown princes order conveyed by the messenger of the Imperial Pce was very concise, but also very questionable.
Why the hell did the pce interfere with the employment of the servants of the marquisate mansion?
Lawrence and Catherine exchanged nces and then headed to their respective offices.
It was time to find out what the hell was going on.
.
After finishing the rough report and discussion of the incident in which a servant killed the head or next head of a family supporting the imperial family
Ophelia left the Imperial Pce earlier than usual.
Dont go.
Because I want to be with you a little longer.
Even if Im looking at you, I miss you, so how can I let you go?
Ophelia.
Ophelia smiled in the most loving way and whispered to Richard, who was holding onto her.
Ill tell my mother.
She did not specify what to say, but Richard had no choice but to let her go.
It was because he remembered what Ophelia had said earlier.
About a son-inw that her mother acknowledged.
Was it excitement, anxiety, or a mix of other emotions?
It clung to her stomach. Ophelia looked up at her house, where she had finally arrived.
Bolsheik.
How long did it take for her to get used to the name?
If she hadnt been caught in this bondage of infinite regression, she might have been a stranger forever.
Tying her vivid red hair, Ophelia took a deep breath and headed to her mother.
Tok tok.
Come in.
At her mothers permission, Ophelia took several breaths while holding the doorknob before opening the door.
Ophelia barely took a step into the room that was bathed in the scarlet sunset that colored the sky.
Mother.
Ophelia? Youre home early.
Ophelia hesitated when she saw her mother, who, with graceful gestures, immediately dismissed the servants without asking what was going on.
IMPORTANT! Im going on a trip for about 2 weeks. Updates will be as normal as Ill schedule the posts. That being said, it means that you might see broken links in the projects page or in the next button. Rest assured, they are not broken, they will work in due time.
Ame: Lawrence just cant catch a break, whether its Catherine, Richard, or a murderous servant, death is forever looming~
Dea: I hope he will get a nice side story where hes enjoying life, no one is trying to kill him and hopefully he falls in love with a nice person
Chapter 102: Death Hunters (VI)
Chapter 102: Death Hunters (VI)
What are you doing, standing there in a frantic way? Sit down.
Ophelia, who had been stiff with tension, involuntarily burst intoughter at her mothers extremely realistic words.
Goodness, if it was a novel under normal circumstances, the mother would smile warmly and give her daughter a hug.
Werent Mothers words too realistic?
Her mother narrowed her eyes at Ophelia when she suddenly covered her mouth andughed to herself.
You came back early, are you sick? Somewhere in the head?
Mother.
Yes.
Be kind to your daughter who came in early. Like, Come here, youve had a lot of trouble today, my lovely daughter. Do you have any thoughts on saying that?
Come here. Youve had a lot of trouble today. My lovely daughter.
Her mother, who uttered exactly what Ophelia had said, but in a voice that really contained not a gram of soul, added with a slight lift of her chin.
More will be difficult. Be satisfied now, Daughter.
At that Ophelia grinned, approached her mother, and hugged her tightly.
Thank you dear mother.
What an act.
She said so, but perhaps she liked it. Instead of pushing Ophelia away, her mother gave her a pat on the back.
The touch was also indifferent rather than friendly, which made Ophelia want to burst intoughter, but she held back and faced her mother.
I have something to tell you.
Her mother didnt answer much. She just pointed to the seat in front of her, and Ophelia sat down with a cup of steaming tea.
Ophelia paused as she raised the teacup, scrunching up her nose.
Dont make a face like that anywhere.
Oh, sorry.
Its cute, but it doesnt look elegant.
The words came out carelessly, like breathing.
So, it took a while to fully understand.
Mother.
Hmm?
Did you just say Im cute?
Did. Did you really get sick?
Slightly frowning, her mother touched Ophelias forehead, and Ophelia let her face ck terribly.
What is that stupid face?
Her mother openly frowned, but her face softened quickly as her daughter rubbed her forehead with her hand, as if pampering her.
Anyway, you acted like an old man who lived through the world, and now youre a three-year-old child.
Despite her words, her mother epted all of the pampering.
Before long, Ophelia, having patted her mother to her hearts content, opened her mouth.
Since when have you been drinking chamomile?
Ever since I knew you only touched this tea.
Her mother flicked the tip of Ophelias nose, and Opheliaughed like an idiot again.
While drinking tea, the mother and daughter enjoyed a moment of silence.
Then Ophelia ced the teacup down and looked straight at her mother.
I have someone I love.
With all the details, the mother just stared at Ophelia for a while.
The gaze tickled. She felt shy, and she felt uneasy at the same time.
Richard met all of her mothers requirements for a son-inw, but she didnt say it was okay.
Its clear why she didnt say
Im over the world!
Without realizing it, an excuse for Richard jumped out.
No, not that.
As Ophelia waved her hand, her mother casually said,
His Highness, the Crown Prince.
Yes thats right yes. This
That somehow made Ophelia want to go down a rats hole. Her voice gradually diminished until it was barely audible.
Her mother filled Ophelias empty cup, then her own cup.
After emptying her cup of tea, Ophelia licked her lips, but her mother opened her mouth first.
The crown prince He wasnt the only one.
He is not so indifferent to the whole world now.
Hes indifferent and cold to everything, but he pays attention to you and is warm?
The summary was so clear that Ophelia could only shut her mouth and nod.
Her mother let out a light sigh.
What are you going to do if I dont allow it?
Ophelia did not readily answer.
Either she would give up or she would not give up.
Whats the use of such words?
Ophelia said with a faint smile as she touched her hot teacup, which her mother filled.
I dont know how to reim the heart I gave away.
It was calm, but strong. Feelings that could not be shaken by anything.
Her mother ced her hand on the back of Ophelias hand.
Nothing was said, but her hand was warm.
How long did they stay like this?
Gradually, her mother lifted her hand and slowly nodded.
Well, my mother didnt like your father either.
You mean, my grandmother?
Yes. I didnt know that this would be passed on.
Her mother looked down at the teacup and smiled, and Ophelia smiled at her mother.
How funny.
I have never thought that I resemble my mother, but at this moment, we are spending time together like its nothing.
Ophelia noticed that she had the same smile as her mother.
Oh.
Her mothers blue eyes sh. Just like how Ophelias did.
Even if its the crown prince, if he makes even one tear drop from your eyes
At her mothers radiant smile, Ophelia shook her head.
I want to tell you this. I am reminding you why the Bolsheik is the Bolsheik.
Somehow, it seemed that this moment would never be forgotten, no matter how many regressions were made.
With impatience boiling in her, Ophelia stood up and put her arms around her mothers neck.
Its against etiquette to do this, so dont do it to anyone else.
Even the nonchnt voice was so pleasing. Ophelia hugged her mother a little tighter.
As each day passed, reasons for Ophelia were increasing one by one.
Why this world must never perish.
.
Morning came without fail after the night Ophelia acted childishly towards her mother, asking her to pat her until she fell asleep.
It was a particrly clear day with not a single cloud in sight.
Although there were worries about making a living, people greeted each other with slightly brighter faces in the good sky and wind.
It was a day when the sun was stinging, so the people gathered in twos and threes all uttered simr words.
Oh wow, its hot.
Right? I feel that way especially today.
Its not a feeling, its actually hot. Theundry will dry well.
And this kind of story wasing from all over the empire, not just from the capital city.
Originally, wasnt it thew of the weather that even in a country, some ces were clear while some ces rained?
Strangely, however, today the entire empire, no, the whole continent, had a clear sky without a single cloud.
And under the clear sky One man was struggling to straighten his expression, ready to be bamboozled.
How many times do I have to tell you for you to know!
Sorry.
Even if you say youre sorry, thats it. You always do this!
The man swallowed his sigh that threatened to rise from deep inside and hoped that this time would pass quickly.
However, as if reading his thoughts, the other person spat out even sharper words, and the air between the two only cooled.
But at one point, the mans eyes widened and his jaw dropped.
What? Why are you making that face? Are my words funny?
Before the exasperated opponent could say something else, the man shook his stiff neck and slowly pointed his finger at something behind the person.
What are you doing
It took an instant for the face of the other person who turned his head to follow the mans fingertips to match the mans expression.
And not only the two of them, but the entire empire, no, the whole continent looked up at the sky and was stunned.
A strange day without even the chirping of birds.
Noon, when everyone was in full swing, doing their own thing, and moving most actively.
At that time, the sky was turning ck.
No, the sun was turning ck.
Those who were not looking at the sky also raised their heads to the sky without realizing it, and stiffened with their mouths open.
A scene where the sun was slowly being eaten by the darkness, as if it was being eaten by the shadows.
What should be said?
No one made a sound because no one knew.
No, most people couldnt even breathe properly.
And the next moment.
Ugh!
Kyaaak!
Those who stared straight at the gradually devouring sun let out groans and screams at the suns rays that stung their eyes.
As if being eaten up by the shadows just now had been a lie, the sun was still shining brilliantly in the sky.
Everyone blinked, then shouted one by one.
What just now?
Huh? What Really? Huh?
Did you see it too?
I I saw
Did we mistake it together?
People were confused by the momentary, unbelievable sight of the sun disappearing.
It really happened in the blink of an eye.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 103: Death Hunters (VII)
Chapter 103: Death Hunters (VII)
People murmured, but soon shook their heads and went back to their daily lives.
Everyone saw the same sight, but they were reluctant to continue talking about the sight that was so unbelievable.
However, there were also those who saw the sight and did not move on, thinking it would be futile.
Ophelia opened her mouth to tell Iris that she had a loved one, but she gasped as she watched the sun get eaten by the shadows.
Sr eclipse?
A small voice unconsciously escaped through her parted lips, but Iris, who waspletely distracted by the ckening sun, did not hear it.
Ophelia immediately ran out of the aides office and headed for Richard.
She clenched her teeth as her surroundings grew darker.
Running breathlessly, she soon reached Richards office, and before she could open the door, it burst open from inside.
Ophelia cried out to Richard, who pulled her.
A sr eclipse! Its a sr eclipse!
An eclipse? Do you know what it is?
After going through an earthquake that was not in this world, and experiencing floods, locusts, and fire rain, he asked back without losing his mind or dismissing it as an illusion like others, even when he, too, saw a sr eclipse for the first time in his life.
As he calmly pressed Ophelias shoulder, she, who had been clouded by nervousness and urgency, gradually regained herposure.
A sr eclipse.
The world will not end immediately like during the earthquake, flood, or fire rain.
The sun is gone.
It was only briefly covered in shadows. therefore hmm.
Ophelia searched through her memory as best she could.
However, to exin the phenomenon of the moon blocking the sun, she first had to logically convey that the earth revolved around the sun.
Lets give up.
There is no need to teach earth science now. Whats important!
Since the sun has not disappeared, it will not perish. Its strange because its so brief, but originally, this phenomenon itself wouldntst that long. But
This is an anomaly that has never happened before in this world.
There was no need for a scientific discussion of how a sr eclipse urs.
Because the premise that the world was twisting made anything possible.
For the fourth time.
Ophelias words, which burst out like a sigh, were in line with the fact that two or three signs of the end of the world remained.
She shook her head.
It was an instant. Maybe not.
Maybe not.
She could tell without listening to what he didnt say.
Nevertheless, how could this phenomenon be exined in addition to the signs of destruction?
Ophelia opened her mouth, but closed it without saying a word.
What can I say.
One, two, three, and four.
How many chances are left. No, is there a chance left?
What could be expected in the unprecedented situation that the world was twisting and copsing?
And what else can be done
As if reading her thoughts that kept going to the worst, Richard reached out and tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear.
I will protect you.
That short sentence.
It was enough.
Ophelias neck, which had been very tense and stiff, rxed, and her nerves, which were sharpened, eased.
You and this world.
Opheliaughed as the low whisper flowed through her ear.
She also whispered, tiptoeing and lightly kissing his lips.
I will protect you.
Protecting the world to protect each other. The two whispering now didnt know.
What they needed to give up to protect this crumbling and destructive world.
.
Whoa.
Ophelia took a deep breath. Then she exhaled.
She decided to do what she had to do, leaving behind an ambiguous eclipse, whether it was a sign or not.
Rather than worrying and distressing over something that couldnt be helped by her own strength.
I have to do what I can.
She steadied herself, consciously saying those words.
Gazing over the mountains of the papers, she immediately rose.
Iris.
Ah, Ophelia.
I was going to tell you earlier.
First, she sat down again with Iris.
She wondered if it was right to tell this story now because Iris face was seriously hardened thanks to the eclipse a while ago.
However, wasnt there a saying, if its not now, its alwayste?
Whats the point of missing an opportunity and regretting it after weighing it.
Iris spoke first to Ophelia, who was deliberating with a determined face.
Whats the matter? Is there something wrong?
Faced with eyes filled with anxiety, Ophelia waved hastily.
No, its not a problem at all. Dont worry.
Im d then.
Its well.
Ophelia was only able to get to the point after several dys.
I mean
Yes.
I have someone I love.
How difficult it was to say that one sentence.
Ophelia felt exhausted.
Iris was taken aback by the sudden words that she struggled with, but she immediately jumped up with a big smile.
Congrattions!
It was truly a voice full of joy.
Hugging Ophelia, Iris congratted her on her new rtionship, and Ophelia returned the hug awkwardly.
Soon after, Iris sat back down and held Ophelias hand with a happier face.
Great. I seem to keep saying it, but I cant think of anything better than this. Congrattions, Ophelia.
Thank you
Ophelia just said that, soon closing her mouth.
Iris only poured out congrattions like a waterfall, not asking who Ophelias love was.
Perhaps she was avoiding it because she noticed that she didnt mention it on purpose.
Besides, Iris knew that Richard also suddenly had a lover.
He also did not reveal who it was.
Among the two who had never been interested in love or dating.
But at the same time, they had someone they loved?
Wouldnt most people think
the two of them?
However, Iris showed no signs of wondering who the person was, let alone asking questions.
Ophelia somehow felt like crying at her silent consideration.
What am I trying to cry for.
She was hiding it from a friend who was sincerely happy like it was natural.
Ophelia held back the tears that were threatening to pour out and caught her breath, and Iris rubbed her back.
Iris asked Ophelia, who had managed to regain herposure as she inhaled and exhaled several times.
Did you tell Catherine?
Im telling you now.
Oh, then you told me first.
A mischievous smile spread across Iris lips, something Ophelia couldnt have imagined before.
I guess I can tease her about it.
Ophelia couldnt help but say that theughing voice and expression were the same as Catherines.
Werent you guys really close from the start?
If you like someone, youll resemble them. You are making the same expression right now.
Ophelia and Iris immediately giggled and smiled.
Iris gently pushed Ophelia on the back.
Go, because I heard it first and Catherine will cry if she didnt hear it on the same day.
Thus, Ophelia arrived at the residence of the Marquisate of Sheffield without prior agreement.
How many people would be able to meet Catherine Sheffield without an appointment.
There were too many to count with two hands.
Even if you made a prior appointment, you had to wait for several months, and it was difficult to make one in the first ce, so there was nobody who would visit the mansion blindly.
But the answer that awaited them was the same.
Please go back.
Is that all you can say!
Please go back.
Do you know who I am!
A calm conversation flowed into the ears of the angry, screaming woman.
I have no prior appointment.
Dont worry.
The woman turned her head in the direction of the conversation and pointed.
Who is that, without a prior!
The woman who had been raising her voice couldnt stop her words and hurriedly shut her mouth and mped it gently with her fingers.
Hair burning redder than the sun and eyes as blue as todays sky.
Bolsheik.
I see Lady Bolsheik.
The woman, who confirmed through the servants words, closed her mouth and bowed her head.
If it had been before the meeting presided over by Richard before the festival, she would have said How could she and not me!
But not now.
Ophelia didnt intend to go that far, but after the festival, every family had to look at the Bolsheik.
Since it was revealed that even Neir owed the Bolsheik.
All the families who knew or did not know how their respective families were intertwined with the Bolsheikid t.
Whether they knew it or not, if they had entangled with the Bolsheik, they had probably gotten some help.
The power of the family that was said to have been with the continent was beyond imagination.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 104: Death Hunters (VIII)
Chapter 104: Death Hunters (VIII)
The servant of the Sheffield family spoke in a low voice to the woman who kept her mouth shut and bowed her head.
Please go back.
Ophelia, who was guided to the main building after passing through the drawing room where people without prior arrangements gathered, naturally arrived at that drawing room.
The jewel-encrusted sofa was said to make the back sore, so it was gotten rid of, but the dizzyingly ornate decorations remained.
Unbeknownst to Ophelia, this drawing room was exclusively for her.
If she knew that, she would feel burdened. But it was not only Catherine who knew that, Lawrence and the servants too, thus they all kept their mouths shut.
Please wait a moment.
And before the tea had the chance to cool down, Catherine appeared.
Ophelia!
Ah, Catherine.
Yesterday, I eup!
Ophelia rushed and covered the mouth of Catherine, who was sitting next to her.
Because she knew what Catherine was going to say when she heard the word yesterday.
Ophelia smiled, the tails of her eyes lowering, and shook her head.
I will tell you. Because thats what I came for.
At that, Catherines eyes opened wide. Then she swallowed saliva and nodded.
Taking Catherines hand, Ophelia drew a deep breath.
Ive already said it a few times, but why is it still difficult.
Maybe it was because she couldnt tell the whole truth to the people she truly loved.
I have someone I love.
Mhm.
Catherine waited for her words to follow, her eyes shining.
Perhaps what she expected was who he was, how she met him, and how their romance developed.
But Ophelia couldnt say anything properly.
On one side was anticipation and excitement, and on the other, silence mixed with embarrassment and regret.
Catherines twinkling eyes slowly filled with doubt.
She had heard the story through Lawrence, but Ophelia had told her about it herself, so the formers words had been erased from her mind.
And at the same time, she expected that she would also be able to know the person who was shrouded in a veil.
However, even after waiting for a long time, Ophelia just looked at Catherine with a slightly flustered expression and handed her an apology.
Sorry.
Catherine opened her mouth, but she closed it almost immediately.
She naturally wondered who the person was.
As Lawrence said, it was not intended to find out whether the person was a good match with Ophelia or a dangerous person.
If Ophelia chose him, Catherine would only support it.
The reason she wanted to know who her partner was was because she just wanted to get along well with him.
However, Ophelia did not reveal who he was.
And she even said she was sorry.
Catherine shook her head vigorously.
No. Not at all!
She opened her arms and hugged Ophelia tightly.
I am sorry. I should have said congrattions. Sorry.
Catherine
And congrattions.
Catherines congrattory voice was just as heartfelt as Iris, so Ophelia held her breath and faced her.
Congrattions. Congrattions, Ophelia.
Through her ears, her beloved friends sincerity entered her heart.
Someday, one day.
I hope I can sit with my loved ones in a quiet ce andugh and tell the truth about everything Ive been through no, everything Ive been through with Richard.
Ophelia really hoped.
.
What?
Cooper asked back with a puzzled face, and Iris, who pped him on the back, replied.
She says she has someone she loves.
Even after hearing it again, Cooper only blinked and stood up, putting the documents down.
Congrattions! For that to happen we must hear about it over some drinks!
You want to celebrate or you want to drink?
Same time, same time! Its a happy asion! Well soon be able to serve you Oh-eup!
Before any more words came out, Ophelia relentlessly threw a bundle of papers into Coopers face.
Thank you very much!
How about we go now? Lets go for a while.
Like the other day before the regression, Cooper suggested so.
But as then, Ophelia nodded in one breath, kicked her seat, and didnt get up.
No, she didnt have time to get up.
Look at that document.
Huh?
Cooper picked up the papers, unable to hide his regret.
Those who came out there.
Fumbling slightly, Ophelia pulled out one of the papers she had previously tucked away.
It was from the collection of documents rted to the bizarre human trafficking, whose victims were said to be voluntarily.
Here are these people.
Iris and Cooper looked through the papers together, and their eyes met.
As if they had promised, they each pulled out documents from their respective seats.
First and third here.
The second is this.
I have the rest. Ill see you midway.
Ophelia left the aides office with all the documents and materials collected by Iris and Cooper.
Practically immediately, Ophelia was in front of Richard. She put down the documents and pointed them out one by one.
The incidents where the servants attacked the masters.
Ophelia, who briefly described the first to the fifth recent incident, added.
The simrities I found in this case was that the servant is new and the families support the imperial family.
Thats why I gave an order not to hire new employees for the time being.
Yes. I heard its best to prepare for an ident before it happens, but its also used at times like this.
With a light sigh, Ophelia tapped a document.
Here are the perpetrators. You remember? The people who asked to sell themselves. Its this man and the woman.
Human trafficking its rted to the pseudo.
Yes.
Finally, the pieces of scattered clues began to be woven one by one.
Ophelia emphasized with her fingertips the records of the siblings who killed the family heads and killed themselves on the spot.
In the meantime, only things about the affected families have been uploaded in detail, so I havent found a connection between the actual servants who did this.
Did ite up as an additional report?
Yes. I looked everything up just in case, which was why I saw this sibling thing. And the other servants in other cases
Before Ophelia could finish her words, a knock rang.
Tok tok.
Simultaneously, Ophelia and Richard turned to the door and their mouths dropped open.
Is it the 6th goal?
Is it the 6th?
Soon Richard gave permission.
Come on in.
Your Highness.
Iris. Whats going on?
This is thetest data on the case Ophelia made an interim report on.
Richard skimmed the documents Iris handed over.
Also.
Is this the sixth family they are targeting?
It seems so. And the target person is a little different from the previous case.
Ophelia, holding the documents Richard handed her, frowned.
Oh my
She looked up at Richard, barely swallowing the harsh sound that flowed naturally.
The two, whose gazes met, spoke at the same time again.
Go.
Lets go.
As soon as such a single word was over, Richard and Ophelia disappeared.
Iris eyes widened for a second, but soon bowed her head deeply.
Towards the spot where the two disappeared.
.
How long had it been since Richard became ustomed to holding Ophelia and stepping into the shadows, running faster than a horse toward the sixth target?
Ophelia, who had endured the tearing sound in her ears and the bitterly cold wind, opened her eyes.
It was because Richard suddenly stood still.
Richard?
The moment she lifted her head that was buried in his neck.
Here.
A low voice leaked from between his lips, sinking like an abyss.
Following Richards gaze, Ophelia looked up at the sky.
But all she saw was the clear blue sky and the scorching sun, just like yesterday.
Eclipse? But just yesterday
Ophelia couldnt even finish her words.
Because the sun was being eaten by the shadows right in front of her eyes.
It was different from yesterdays sr eclipse that had disappeared like a hallucination.
As the shadow of the moonpletely encroached from the tip of the round sun, the whole world slowly began to turn into darkness.
In the wake of the event that urred to the sun that illuminated the entire continent, someone prayed to a god they had never searched for before.
Oh, God!
Another ran towards their precious person.
Darling! Darling!
Some even let out meaningless groans.
Ugh Aaaah, ah
And Raisa.
On one side of the mansion of the Marquisate of Neir, in her study she was watching the sr eclipse.
This time, she wasnt alone.
A few minutes before the eclipse
Ame:I feel like we are mere episodes away from doom and gloom
Dea: Get your tissues ready everybody
Chapter 105: Death Hunters (IX)
Chapter 105: Death Hunters (IX)
A few steps away from Raisa, a messenger in a cold sweat was reporting on the vige.
The sixth one sessfully infiltrated.
Yes.
There were a few failures, but there was a definite hit
Despite the messengers report, Raisa did not respond in particr.
The messenger who fell t on his face discreetly looked up at her.
Even though it was so quiet, wasnt Raisa someone who could suddenly cut his neck?
The messenger just had to hope that Raisa was in a good mood today; he had been told she was seeing more blood recently.
And about the impurity that you told me to look at.
There was still no reply, but the man wiped away the cold sweat and spoke well.
I wasnt sure, but youve ordered me to clean it up if I had any doubt, so I hung them one by one.
I dont know if theyre guilty or not.
The messenger shivered unconsciously as he remembered the situation.
What should I say.
Now, they should be named as a fanatic who had disappeared into the background of history, or an unknown direction.
Since I have that man in my possession, soon every month
The messenger could no longer speak.
Soon after that, the sun began to be eaten by the shadows.
Uh What I saw yesterday wasnt imagination Thats
Along with a gasp, a cracked voice came out of the messengers open mouth.
But a messenger was just a messenger.
A messenger was only a tool, and a tool was not a person.
In the end, Raisa was alone.
Like the moment when her throat was cut off by her mothers hands, which had already be a long time ago.
Without realizing it, she scratched her neck like a madman.
Why. Why why why why why?
All she could do was say that.
Why?
I didnt go back.
Raisa had never tried to kill Richard since the day it rained fire.
But again.
Raisas gray eyes, looking at the present, were dyed ck, like the sun being eaten by a shadow.
Die I dont want to.
That was the only thought that came to Raisas mind.
Not even the greed for the throne and the grotesquely twisted hatred for the already ruined mother.
She was eaten by only one thing.
Fear of death.
After obtaining the miracle of regression, she must have thought that she had ovee it.
But no.
Raisa, who only saw the past and future, not the present, recalled the memory of her first death countless times, thus making it something that could never be erased or surpassed.
It was her regression, her own choice.
The grotesquely twisted hatred and greed that swirled in her gray eyes were all just to cover up that death.
Why.
Thats why Raisa could only say the same thing like a broken marite.
And Ophelia was also spitting out the same words as Raisa.
Why.
A sr eclipse would not destroy the world.
So there was no need to regress.
But
Why, when we didnt regress?
Ophelia swallowed the afterwords, Is it a sign of doom? and directed her empty eyes at the sun, which had almost disappeared in the shadow of the moon.
She reached her hand out, but there was no way she could remove the shadow, so she just lowered it.
Eventually, Ophelia murmured as she looked down at her feet, where the shadows were erased by the darkness that fell from the daytime sky.
The world shouldnt have been twisted in the first ce.
It came out unconsciously.
However, upon hearing those words, a thought shed through Richards mind.
From the beginning yes. If they hadnt regressed from the beginning.
All of these twists began with Ophelias regression.
To be precise, it must have been when Ophelia got caught up in the infinite regression and started distorting the future.
Then wouldnt they just have to go back to the point where Ophelia wasnt caught up in the freaking infinite regression?
National Foundation Day.
That was definitely her first infinite regression.
But if they went back to that point
If they went back to the time when Ophelia didnt regress
Richard stared nkly at Ophelias small back.
Will you and I remember each other?
His whispers were so small that they scattered without reaching Ophelia.
But Ophelias voice reached his ears clearly.
Richard.
Yes.
She was staring straight at him.
No matter how dark it got, Ophelia stood with her back straight, her bright red hair flowing like a me.
She stretched out her hand just like the day she grabbed him by the cor and shook him.
Im going to stop the sixth.
And he held her hand, just like that day.
.
When the whole world was dyed in darkness.
There was a man who walked only for the mission he had been given, as if he didnt care about such darkness.
On the contrary, the more darkness fell, the easier it was for him to move, so he was convinced that this situation was a God-sent opportunity.
Slowing down his feet and breathing, the man carefully, step by step, moved forward, finally reaching his destination.
He opened the door without knocking, of course.
It was close to noon, so the mansion, no, the whole world was dark, and this room he was standing in was no different.
The man looked around.
As expected, it was nap time for the next family head, and since the next family head was particrly sensitive to sleep, no servants were nearby.
One shouldnt see meaningless blood.
He wasnt a madman who liked to kill or hurt people.
He was just a little crazy in another way.
He thought he would be happy to give anyones blood for the mission, but if not, he should avoid it as much as possible.
He checked the bed, but he couldnt see him, so he calmed down and moved around the room.
Soon after, the man who found the next target he was aiming for grabbed his dagger and went forth one step at a time.
The room was cool as the window was open, and the next family head was standing by the window.
The boy, barely six or seven years old, had a small back, and his hands were even smaller than that.
The child was staring at the sky like everyone else.
Since the sun disappeared, what else could he focus on?
A man approached the child from behind.
Young Master.
In order toplete his mission, the man confirmed again that the child was the next head of the household.
And as he wished, the child hanging by the window raised his head towards the man.
There was not even a crumb of wariness towards the man in the childs eyes.
He had been taught to be wary of everyone, but now, as an eclipse unfolded for the first time in his life, the childs little head was full.
Who are you?
Youre the Young Master.
Ung.
The child nodded unquestioningly and turned his head away from the man to the sky.
Because the sight of the sun disappearing was more important than the unknown servant.
The sun is disappearing.
Yes. Its Gods will.
God? Are you saying its Gods will to hide the sun? Why?
It must be an arrangement for those who fulfill their mission.
The man answered kindly and slowly raised the arm holding the dagger behind the child.
Look at that! Now, only a round light like a ring remains!
The child pointed to the sky and shouted loudly, as if the feeling of wonder was greater than fear.
The man also nodded while watching the scene.
Now is the time.
In the next instant, the moonpletely covered the sun, and the whole world was enveloped in pitch-ck darkness.
The man didnt wait any longer and shed at the childs back.
The mans mission should have been aplished as the childs breath stopped in due course.
But.
Wow! Look, the sun ising out again!
The child who should have lost his breath pointed to the sun and let out an exmation before widening his eyes.
Because the ovepping moon moved, cutting through the darkness. Light leaked out, and at the same time a golden lion carrying the light on its back appeared before his eyes.
And a me was burning in the lions chest.
The living me brushed the boys cheek and gave him a most tender smile.
Are you okay?
Yes. Yes.
Behind that child.
The man who was about to stab the child to death passed out, his eyes white out and unable to groan as Richard grabbed him by the throat.
Okay. Thats good.
The child, whose eyes were wide open, unconsciously tried to rub his cheek against the warmth. But the warmth disappeared.
Ophelia didnt know how, but Richard managed to casually throw the man on the floor without making a sound, and swiftly grabbed her hand.
Stop.
The cool air brushed against the childs empty cheeks, making his little hairs stand upright.
The voices of the lion and me flowed into the ears of the child who blinked rapidly.
Its a child.
It doesnt matter if its a child or an adult.
It doesnt matter? Then everyone I reach out to, every moment
It was a confusing story, but the child did not pay attention to it.
No, it would be more urate to say that he was distracted.
Golden eyes shining brightly through the thick darkness.
Golden lion.
Woah, His Highness the Crown Prince?
The child looked up at Richard with his eyes and mouth equally wide.
Then the lion and the me closed their mouths at the same time as if they had made an agreement and looked down at the child.
Ame: I dont know about you guys, but Im getting a bad feeling about how our leads will save the world and end the regressions
Dea: Im just going to get ready with tissues and a bottle of wine
Chapter 106: Death Hunters (X)
Chapter 106: Death Hunters (X)
In the slowly brightening room, the eyes of the child were shining more than ever.
Richard, who had been looking into his eyes for a while, patted the child on the head before whispering.
Close your eyes.
Yes!
How could he not obey?
The child closed his eyes tightly, and Richards low voice somehow resonated in the distance.
Dont tell anyone what you saw today.
In response, the child closed his eyes and mouth tightly, and nodded vigorously.
How long did he stay like this?
The door mmed open behind the child who had kept his eyes closed.
Young Master!
Then the child opened his eyes.
It was the day as usual. The child was alone by the window where the sunlight was pouring in.
In response, the nanny hurriedly approached the child, who stretched his neck and looked up nkly at the brilliant sun.
Oh my God, the window was open? Could Could it be that something happened?
The child blinked quickly, then covered his mouth with his hand and his head swayed from side to side.
Nothing was there?
The child nodded at that, but the nanny questioned further.
Then why are you covering your mouth?
The childs eyes shook, then heughed.
Dont tell anyone.
It was amand given by a golden lion encircled by the sun.
How would he dare break it?
Im d that nothing happened.
The child grinned at the worried nannys words.
The day when the lion embracing the me came down from the sky would probably be a memory that would never be erased by the child.
The moment when the sr eclipse, the fourth sign of destruction, passed.
A man involved in human trafficking, pseudo, and Raisas vige has finally been caught.
.
Around the time when Richard had confined a man who had neither fulfilled his mission nor offered himself to God in a corner of the Imperial Pce
The man who gave that man a mission was kneeling and praying with his arms raised toward the sky.
Oh God.
And around him, everyone in the vige held their breaths and fell onto their knees one by one.
They prayed to the man, not to the gods.
Prophet!
Please lead us!
In Gods will!
Soon the man called the Prophet opened his eyes.
He let out a long sigh after confirming the return of the sun that had been eaten by the darkness.
Hiding the sun and casting darkness Was thest choice wrong?
What?
Prophet?
Where is he now?
There was only one person in this vige who hadnte out and kneeled.
Prophetsst choice.
A man who was branded as impure and locked up in a warehouse.
James is in the warehouse.
On one side of the vige, people moved in line following the prophet who walked to a warehouse that was empty due to a swarm of locusts.
Datak, tadak.
The huge lock opened and the chains attached to it fell to the floor.
Giiiiiik.
The dense stagnant air inside shuddered as the door opened with the creaking of rusty hinges and dead wood.
And deep inside.
There was a man with his head drooping like a corpse, and his arms tied to poles.
As the prophet approached him, the people performed their respective roles.
Some opened a window to let in the light, some eyed the man warily, and some stayed close to the prophet and waited for his words.
Those who moved like one body for the one prophet held their breaths at once.
Because the prophet raised his hand.
James.
The man clinging to the name that came out of his mouth slowly opened his eyes.
He was a mess of dust and blood, but his eyes were clear.
As the prophet tried to remove the gag from his mouth, the woman beside him cried out in great reverence.
Its dirty! I will do it!
At that, the prophet shook his head without lifting his hand.
No, I will.
He put his hands on the dirty thing with his own hands.
Even though the gag was removed, James said nothing.
He did not vent his resentment or anger, nor did he give thanks to the prophet like everyone else in the vige.
Just staring at the prophet with those clear eyes.
This, you cheeky!
The prophet shook his head when the woman beside him raised her hand toward James.
Stop.
S sorry.
When the woman withdrew, the prophet sighed.
It seems that imprisoning you was against the will of God.
The corners of James mouth twitched as the word God flowed from the prophets mouth.
He opened his mouth, but only a hiss escaped from his parched throat.
With a gentle gaze, the prophet shook his head.
Let him down. Its Gods will.
The prophet moved on, leaving James behind, and people followed him like ants to a corpse.
Eventually, a dreary warehouse with only a few people and James remaining.
This impurity.
Ugh, didnt you hear what the prophet said!
But! Isnt this guy the one the prophet loved so much but betrayed him!
That prophet is the one who brought back the lost sun!
Behind the womans screams, a voice that split and became hoarse rang out.
W-What d-did you j-just say?
After exchanging a few nces, one of the people replied to James question.
The sun disappeared and returned.
The sun is gone?
James couldnt understand what they were saying, so he asked again, but he stopped asking further when they answered.
The prophet brought the sun back from darkness through prayer!
The person who was dissatisfied with releasing James spat and murmured in a way that all around could hear.
To show mercy to this filthy impurity, he doesnt even know how to show gratitude for the grace.
And nobody stopped him. They just disappeared after faithfullypleting the work the prophet ordered.
James, who remained in the warehouse and slowly patted his messy body, scoffed.
A traitor or an impurity?
Really, wasnt that a ridiculous statement?
The vigers say this vige was normal.
It was not different from other viges.
But what kind of ordinary vige tried to kill those who didnt obey one of its members, calling them traitors or impurities?
At first, yes. A group of like-minded people could have gathered around one person.
If the town grew naturally, James Gryu would not have paid any attention to it.
However, he found this bizarre vige with Neirs name and a suspicious transfer of funds.
There was no way he wouldnt take a look at the man called the prophet.
The voice of God. Thats amazing.
Dont say that.
The man called the prophet just shook his head andughed helplessly.
Then, at some point, he began to talk about Gods will.
Fanatical bastards.
James rubbed his bloody lips and clicked his tongue.
The vigers were under the spell of fanaticism.
A man blindly followed by the vigers the prophet.
No matter how much James tried to tell the truth or exin it logically, they just blocked their ears and closed their eyes.
Even if he showed reality as it was, they insisted that it was fabricated, so there was nothing he could do.
James only felt sorry for those who were sacrificed unjustly.
Ugh.
Frowning at the sunlight he hadnt seen in a long time, James soon found a child alone.
She was a crippled girl who always held hands with her brother.
James approached the child, looked around and asked.
Where is your brother?
He went to fulfill his mission.
Even as she said that, she didnt show any sign of pride.
A dark face, an anxious expression, and a voice mixed with some sense of resignation.
Come here.
James held out his hand, and the child took it without hesitation.
Since he joined the vigete, it was worth ying with the children for several hours a day to melt the peoples hearts.
Thanks to that, he became something like a friend to the man called the prophet, but that was until he was used of being a traitor and hung in a warehouse.
When did your brother disappear?
Its been a few days. There, Mister.
I see.
Will my brothere back? Can you ask the prophet?
James could not give the child the answer she was looking for.
Young men and women started disappearing one by one in the vige one night and day.
Besides, when he listened to the ounts of the people around them, they told him the same story as if they had promised.
They went to fulfill their mission.
The mysterious disappearance was what James was investigating before he was locked in the warehouse.
Fortunately, the reason he was bound was not because he investigated the disappearances, so the material he had hidden would not have been discovered.
And in the hidden data, thest acts of those who disappeared from the vige were always the same.
Because not a single one came back.
I hope so.
I I miss my brother.
I really hope that this girls brother wille back.
James patted the girl on the head, took her hand as her brother had done, and headed towards town together.
Their shadows were getting eaten by the shadow of the huge town.
.
When James Gryu faced the prophet who experienced an eclipse
Richard was staring down at the man spread out on the floor.
Before long, Richard, who had put his foot on his back, gently pressed.
Soon after, the man came to his senses, floundering his limbs like a cockroach.
Ugh, heuk! Haak.
He struggled with the pain that resonated through his body, but he couldnt escape the force that was pressing on his back.
His eyes were about to be distant again when the feeling of pressure disappeared in an instant.
Hak, huu!
The man who was exhaling as he scratched the floor started screaming.
Euk.
Ouch! Aaaagh!
His leg bones were crushed very easily.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 107: Death Hunters (XI)
Chapter 107: Death Hunters (XI)
For a while, only the mans screams of pain rang in the room.
But after a while, he had no choice but to keep his mouth shut.
If you dont shut up, Ill make you shut up.
A low voice, as if climbing out of a deep pit with no end in sight, sounded above his head, warning him.
Ophelia asked the man who was swallowing the screams that threatened to crawl out of his mouth.
Why did you try to kill the child?
A cold voice, as if swallowing ice; different from just before.
The child is only seven years old. Hes too young for personal grudges to be held.
When the man groaned and barely raised his head, Ophelia met his eyes.
The man who saw himself reflected in her blue eyes that sparkled inorganically like ss beads reached out his hand towards Ophelia without realizing it.
Ack.
Naturally, that hand was stepped on by Richards foot, and the man had to m his head back to the floor.
Above it, Ophelias voice fell like a sharpened de.
Dont tell me youre going to say something crazy, like killing children for God.
It was the starting point.
The man who was writhing in pain raised his head.
His face was no longer contorted with pain.
On the contrary, it was full of joy to the point of being bizarre.
Yes! Because its a mission! A special mission that God gave me!
God.
Yes! God wanted the childs blood! It was my job, no one elses!
Ophelia muttered at the man who ardently cried out to God.
You failed. You.
The man pushed his chest wide open, his grotesque eyes shing as his lips parted.
I didnt mean to fail, I would havepleted my mission for God if you hadnt stopped me right before I did it.
But what could he say?
No matter what he said, failure was failure.
Beyond this failure, he also failed to properly keep the order that he should end his life on the spot if he failed.
The mans face contorted terribly.
If I dont die
There was no way Richard didnt hear the sound leaking out of his mouth.
Richard? What did you do?
Ophelia looked at the man and tilted her head.
I pulled out his chin.
What?
Since he said he was going to die, I removed his jaw so he wouldnt bite his tongue.
The hand over there is also in a strange direction.
I took out his thumb so he cant use his hand.
How did you do it so quickly and silently No, dont answer.
Shaking her head, Ophelia sadly looked down at the man. Then she said,
Until when are you going to leave him like this?
Until he realizes he cant die.
Thats a smart answer to a stupid question.
How long had they stayed like that?
When Richard, who had pulled Ophelia by her thin waist and put his chin on her shoulder, stroked the ends of her smooth hair and tied it into a ribbon.
The man whose jaw had fallen out and saliva, runny nose, and tears flowed out slowly blinked.
At that, Ophelia parted her lips.
I think he gave up.
A little bit more.
Ophelia narrowed her eyes at Richards answer and scrutinized the man.
More? Does he look like he hasnt given up yet?
No, I want to hold you a little longer.
Hearing that low voice filled with only sincerity, Ophelia instinctively pped his arm.
It was because her insides tickled and swelled up as if she had swallowed a whole bunch of feathers, and she didnt know what to do.
She thought it was just a figurative expression that her heart was shaking and she was about to die.
I will die sooner orter.
What?
Hearing that faint sigh, his voice really sank to the bottom of the ground at once.
Ophelia let out a small groan, covering her reddened face with her hands.
My heart is beating so fast that I feel like Im about to explode.
The white nape of her neck, which was revealed as she lowered her head, was dyed as red as her hair.
If I take a bite, it will be so sweet that it will melt my tongue.
The next moment, Ophelias shoulders bounced up and trembled.
She could feel the warm breath on the nape of her neck and the touch of terribly dry lips.
Richard lowered his lips several times on the long, frozen neck akin to a stiffened deer, and soon smiled.
A little more and your heart will really burst.
Ophelia really wanted to find a mouse hole to hide in.
Ahh, you heard that. You heard it. Ugh, really.
She twisted her body to get away from him, but his firm arms didnt budge.
On the contrary, an extremely satisfied smile spread on Richards lips as he pulled Ophelia into his arms a little more.
His heart was not too different from hers.
His pounding heart was going too fast.
Not bad.
No, it was good
Because he was bing like her.
She came to him, who was empty and where only the deste wind raged around.
She nestled in his chest, filling the great empty pit with warmth.
Puttingughter in.
Stuffing him.
Pouring water on his withered heart, shaking it to her hearts content.
It gave meaning to his life.
Richard closed his eyes and deeply inhaled Ophelias scent.
Every time he heard her heartbeat pounding like it was running
Yes, yes.
Being alive was like this.
Because you exist, I exist.
I cant live if I lose you.
Ophelia.
Richard.
At the call of Ophelia, who still had a slight tremor, Richards eyelids opened slowly, revealing golden eyes.
And just in time, the mans eyes met Richards head-on, and his eyes widened.
He hadnt realized it until now.
Gold. Golden eyes.
Soon after, Richard released the strength in the arms that surrounded Ophelia and moved like a predator approaching its target without a sign.
And in the blink of an eye.
Kuuk!
The mans missing chin and thumb returned to their proper ces.
This time, even though Ophelia was watching with her eyes focused, she couldnt see what Richard had done.
Even though she also boasted agility and dynamic eyesight that could never be called ordinary.
I cant follow it.
To Ophelia, who let out a light sigh, Richard asked softly, as if taking candy out of his pocket.
Shall I show you again?
At the same time, he grabbed the mans thumb again, and the man realized that what he had just heard was not an auditory hallucination, and his face turned ck.
Fortunately for the man, Ophelia shook her head in agitation.
Its all right. I didnt want to see it that desperately. Rather,e here.
She beckoned Richard and wiped his hand with the handkerchief she took from her pocket.
After carefully wiping the protruding knuckles, she tapped his rough palm with a proud expression.
Its all done.
Richard, who was staring nkly at her rounded forehead, didnt hold back and kissed it right away.
At that brief kiss, Ophelias eyes widened like a rabbits, then dropped the handkerchief on the floor with a big smile.
Anyway, it was dirty, so she couldnt use it any more.
Like the crumpled handkerchief that had been thrown away on the floor, the man whose chin and thumb had returned to their proper ces only stared in bewilderment.
And Richard and Ophelia didnt say anything either.
They just gazed at each other.
How long did the three stay like that?
Eventually, the man stuttered out.
Go Golden eyes?
It was clear what the hoarse voice was pointing to.
Golden eyes.
Over the course of their lives, those who had never even seen those who inherited the blood of the imperial family, let alone the emperor, far outnumbered those who could.
This man, of course, belonged to those who could not see.
But even so, there was a fact that the empire, no, the people of the entire continent knew.
Only the Bolsheik has both vivid red hair and blue eyes, and only the blood of the current imperial family has golden eyes.
Unable to take his eyes off Richard, the man was filled with emotionit was unknown whether it was shock or awe and suddenly clenched his fists.
His eyes were shining brightly.
No one can break my faith in God!
Being the crown prince meant nothing to the man.
It wouldnt matter if the emperor came instead of the crown prince.
Because God was with him.
The man cried out solemnly.
I am not alone!
Ophelia openly clicked her tongue as she listened to him, and Richard nodded once.
I guess so.
The man roared, spattering his spittle, setting a blood clot in his throat.
I am with God!
Richard obediently agreed with his usual nonchnt face.
Right.
The man said again as loudly as he could.
I am!
Yes, you.
And at Richards calm affirmation that followed, the man couldnt say anything and only blinked his strained eyes.
The mans mouth widened and his eyes bulged up, but he didnt know what else to say.
Had he been subjected to severe torture, his faith would have remained strong.
Well, wasnt it said that the more you knocked on it, the stronger it would get?
The more persecuted he was, the more sincere his faith would be.
In fact, when he was first brought here, when his back was stepped on and his leg bones were shattered, the mans heart burned even more.
With fanaticism towards God.
Ame: Geniuses have a strange way of thinking Richard is strange hahahaha
Dea: I feel like only Ophelia can understand himand even she struggles sometimes haha
Chapter 108: Death Hunters (XII)
Chapter 108: Death Hunters (XII)
But after that, let alone torture The man was confused when they properly fitted his chin and thumb, affirmed all his beliefs, and even acknowledged it.
They are the ones who hinder us from fulfilling our mission and eventually cause us to fail.
Truly an unbeliever against Gods will.
But why were they so meekly affirming God?
And Ophelia, who had been waiting for this moment, cleverly dug into the mans confusion.
Ordinary human beings were destroyed by fear and pain, eptance and empathy.
Did you hear the mission of God yourself?
No, the Prophet
Prophet?
The man, half dazed, began to tell his story, like water pouring from a broken embankment.
Most of the words that continued for a while were about his hard, exhausting life with no tomorrow in sight.
I heard my sisters leg might be healed. So I went to that vige.
Vige?
Richards eyebrows twitched, but the man didnt notice and just kept talking about himself.
His story continued to spin without context, but Ophelia and Richard pulled out the necessary information from it.
Vige, prophet, and God.
Ophelia and Richard exchanged various nces at the story that came out of the mans mouth.
They could add a few more words to it.
Pseudo, human trafficking, the murder of the head and sessor of a family friendly to the imperial family, and
James will take good care of it.
Is that the vige James went to? Do you know where James is now?
As if he couldnt hear Richards voice, the man nkly moved his mouth.
Hes a neer, but still
Leaving behind the mans babble, Ophelia lowered her voice.
If its James, is it Sir Gryu?
Yes.
My God, so this is the vige that Sir Gryu went to investigate.
Yes. A vige suspected of being in contact with Neir. Indeed, Neirs name, which came out of human trafficking, wasnt a lie either.
What are they nning to do Ah, I dont even have to ask that.
If we look at the families they have been targeting
It must be treason. And
Lady Neir, not the marchioness, must be involved.
Words bounced back and forth, like they were of one mind and body.
Whatever Raisa Neir is trying to do
Must have something to do with the vige.
Regression too?
Otherwise, not just the Marquisate of Neir
Ah! There was no way that such a town could have been created without Richards knowledge. Then ultimately.
We must go to the vige.
Finally, with all the pieces in the right ces, Ophelia and Richard could see the whole picture.
A picture of greed created by Raisa Neir using infinite regression.
.
When the girls brother was spitting and crying out to God.
The god he served, the creator of the prophet Raisa, was lost in thought.
To be precise, she was buried in one thought.
I dont want to die.
Raisa muttered incessantly and chewed the inside of her mouth.
If any one saw her now, they would mutter at once.
Shes just like the drugged Marchioness Neir.
Raisa, who looked exactly like her mother, whom she hated and sought to destroy, swallowed the blood from her tattered mouth.
She was thinking. Constantly.
No, could it be simply a thought?
An obsession with not wanting to die.
It should be said that it was the desire of dead people who had already died once.
Or rather, should she say its an intense greed for life?
Ah, ah, ah ah!
Raisa struggled. No matter what she did, if the world copsed, she couldnt avoid death.
Scratching the floor, she stopped abruptly.
No one whispered in her ear, but it was instinctive.
Destruction, regression If it happens because of regression.
The very first was in front of her eyes. The moment just before the first regression came to mind.
At the same time, Raisa, having scratched her neck enough to see blood, shook her head and hesitated.
Isnt it okay to make what has been done through regression into something that didnt exist?
Just as the earthquake and flood was made into a thing of the past, if she got rid of what happened because of the regression
Then everything will be fine.
White breath flowed out between her parted lips.
The day she first died was a cold day that made her bones ache.
With a squeezed voice, and as she scratched the small notebook with her trembling hands, she muttered,
I have to be okay.
Whatever it is for me to live, I will not hesitate.
After regression, Raisas purpose was twofold.
Hatred and greed.
The first was revenge against her mother who abandoned her.
And the second was to sit on the throne, which her mother had longed for.
In fact, the second one must have been part of her revenge against her mother.
Raisa regressed for her own purposes. She did it again and again, so many times that she lost count.
Thus, she reached a certain point.
Her mother lost her wits due to drugs, and recently, when even the supply of that drug was cut off, she started trying other drugs.
Before her mindpletely disappeared, if I slit her throat like she did to me in the past
Again, Raisa scratched at her bloodied neck.
Its not me. It wont be me this time.
In the scene where the severed head rolled on the floor, she herself mustugh.
To do that, I must live first.
One of the things she did after her regression was irreversible.
No, she didnt want to turn it back.
Her mothers ruin.
If she regressed to when it didnt happen, then was there a reason for regressing?
She crumpled up the notebook.
Thats why this miracle came to me.
Even though she obsessively clung to life, she couldnt let go of her first death.
Eventually, she turned her attention to her second goal.
Greed for the throne. And she had arranged to clear the way for that.
Vige Its that vige.
Raisas gray eyes glittered as she chewed the inside of her mouth.
A huge vige built by Raisa using a man.
An area that turned people into tools only for her own purposes.
It wasnt perfect. But it was close to perfect.
So that was how Raisa regressed, and then regressed again.
Ultimately, the vige itself was the essence of Raisas infinite regression.
If I get rid of it
Then it would work. Then the inevitable death of the end of the world would also disappear.
The evidence was very poor, and there was nothing to be sure of.
However, Raisa strongly believed.
Just as she hunted and killed Richard as she believed it was a miracle for her that she was able to satisfy her greed by constantly regressing.
If the vige was destroyed, the end of the world could be prevented.
Even though she went through countless regressions, she hasnt changed a bit since her first death.
In the face of the horror of death, her terribly unpleasant desire seemed to be suppressed, but the essence did not change.
Greed.
Only that greed headed in the direction of wanting to live on the throne that held the empire.
Raisa bit off the tips of her nails like the insides of her mouth.
What did he say?
Before the sun was consumed by the darkness, the messenger from the vige talked about something.
Impurity?
Was it about the hanging done while in search of the impure element that was disturbing the vige?
And one more man He said there was one more man. They are dying it.
She was sure she heard the mans name, but she couldnt remember it.
No, did I even hear it?
Immediately, Raisaughed viciously.
It wont matter. now.
It really didnt matter. Impurity or whatever.
Wouldnt they all be burned anyway?
Raisa stood up. Her eyes trembled and turned red, but she was smiling.
As she saw a way to live.
Just as she poisoned her mother much faster than nned and turned her into an empty shell, this also had to be done several times faster than before.
Just as the sun suddenly disappeared today, she would never know when or how death would bite her neck.
Paralyzed by the fear of death, Raisa began to move like a puppet controlled by someone.
The one holding the end of her thread wasnt her mother, whom she had broken.
It wasnt even herself.
It was an insubstantial fear and the greed that resulted from it.
No, for Raisa Neir, it must be the fear of death that had a clear reality.
So, driven by greed for life, she decided to return to the beginning.
The vige where she put so much effort into, regressing again and again.
I have to get rid of everything.
The vige reflected in the gray eyes shining brightly was burning.
So desperately, that not even a single ant was left.
.
So the sr eclipse urred and a few calm days passed.
Of course, there was an aftermath of the eclipse.
People used to gossip about it whenever they got together.
God is punishing us.
Hey, is it Gods punishment to remove the sun for a while and then return it? What punishment is so short?
You You have a point.
Some started to put God in their mouth.
Ame: I guess its a good thing James and the girl went off _ I knew Raisa is crazy, but damn!
Dea: She reminds me of that meme with the little girl smiling while the house is on fire behind her
Chapter 109: Forever and a Day (I)
Chapter 109: Forever and a Day (I)
On a whole, the weather is not good this year, as is the flock of locusts.
Can you say its the weather?
If the sun cant be seen even for a moment, apples dont taste sweet.
Well Doesnt it seem like that?
Anyway, I hope therell be nothing bigger than this.
Another was concerned about the food situation, which had already been severely damaged and was barely recovering.
However, even those who spoke different words did not regard the eclipse itself as a sign of the end of the world or something simr.
No, they never dreamed of it.
Of course. Who could think that the world they live in now was getting closer to destruction?
It would be better if the earthquake that caused thend to copse or the heavy rain and fire that fell as if the sky was breaking would remain in peoples memories.
The word destruction might havee and gone.
But they all just didnt happen.
And as for the two who knew
Knowing that the sr eclipse was the fifth sign of destruction, Ophelia and Richard were spending a quiet time.
Like the calm before the storm. No, like the calmness from being in the eye of a typhoon.
To be precise, it was more like silently processing documents, rather than quiet.
Kirsch, kirsch.
How long had it been since the sound of a pen running over paper filled the office?
Ophelias pen stopped suddenly.
She blinked for a few seconds, then jumped up.
From the ends of her eyes, to the corners of her mouth, and even to the tip of her nose, her entire face was filled with a sense of solemnity, like a general heading off to a battlefield where only death awaited.
Ophelia stepped up to Richards desk and dered, holding the papers with both hands.
I dont like to work.
Richard looked at her without answering. Then he covered his mouth with one of his hands.
But Ophelia, seeing his nk eyes, patted the papers unevenly.
Seriously! I hate to work! This is noughing matter!
In response, Richard readily nodded.
Dont do it.
Yes?
You dont have to do anything if you dont want to.
At the permission of her boss, which came so easily, Ophelia hardened as it was.
Then who would do it?
She was basicallyying the mat for
(TL/N:ying the mat means making arrangements and the unsaid words are probably for her fellow poor aides lol)
Rather than saying Yes! to the answer that she didnt have to do it after sheined about not wanting to work
Ill do it.
Ophelia eventually said, her shoulders dropping sullenly.
Even if the world suddenly ends tomorrow, there will be people who will die tonight if we dont take care of these documents now.
Watching her be sad as she yed the drum by herself, Richard lightly flicked the tip of her nose with a smile.
If you have something more to say, say it.
Lets eat sweets!
What?
Eating something sweet will make me feel good.
Youre not the type to enjoy sweets.
Thats right, but I need a lot of sweets right now!
Ophelia clenched her fists more resolutely than before, then opened her fingers one by one and listed sweet treats.
Macaron, brioche, madeleine, fondant chocte No, chocte tatin?
While watching Ophelia tilt her head, Richard called for a servant, and soon after, the office was filled with a sweet smell.
Overflowing sweetness from Crown Prince Richards office.
There were so many sweet treats piled up that the scent of chocte, honey and butter could seep out even through the closed door.
And Ophelias lips softened when she saw the snacks piled up like a small mountain.
Aww, Im happy.
She hadnt even taken a bite yet, but she fell in love with the cute and appetizing appearances, and adored the sweet smell that stimted the tip of her nose.
Even though I dont usually enjoy sweet things, Im so happy. For those who like it
Its like heaven.
Heaven?
Where God lives? Anyway its a ce where you can be happy forever.
Ophelia answered, pressing her lower lip with the fork she had picked up, then gazed at the snacks with a smile.
Snacks that were sure to be sweet, like cotton candy clouds that decorate the blue sky.
Ophelia then switched the fork to her other hand and picked up a macaron with her bare hand.
She took a bite of the vani macaron, then crumbled her choct tatin with her fork, cing it into her mouth.
The two tastes mixed, but it wasnt bad.
There was so much sweetness on her tongue that she had to drink tea, but it really wasnt bad.
For now, I am happy because I am not working.
Arent you happy eating sweets?
That also contributes a little to happiness.
Ophelia didnt even ask Richard to try it.
To the extent that she did not enjoy sweets, Richard did not attach importance to all kinds of vors, let alone sweets.
It was like eating to not die.
Ophelia, who had gone crazy with her thoughts, flinched.
Aside from not offering some, she ate too passionately in front of a person who lost arge part of the joys of life.
Ophelia put down the fork she was holding with both hands, and gently brushed the crumbs off her lips.
Of course, it wasnt that she ate sneakily, but she wasnt shaking her face like a puppy.
(PR/N: Ophelia wasnt all excited and full of energy how puppies are when theyre eating, so she is wondering why he is staring at her since shes eating normally.)
Wiping the chocte from her fingers on the hem of her skirt, Ophelia could not bear it any longer and asked.
Why do you keep staring at me like that? Would you like one? No, two?
Shaking his head in a rxed manner, Richard opened his mouth.
I like it.
After a short answer, he added naturally as if breathing.
I like just looking at you.
Ophelia was left speechless.
What should I say? If it was before, that is, the rtionship with him If it was before
She would have calmly responded with a joke.
She would have the shamelessness to stick her face near and tell him to take a good look.
But now she couldnt bring herself to do that.
Her eyes were closed, but his figure was clearly drawn through the inside of her eyelids.
I love you.
The confession under that red sky was probably a moment that would never be erased.
Ophelia suddenly found this situation unbearable.
It was not unusual to spend time alone like this.
For they went through so many regressions and the times when the two of them leaned on each other were too many to count.
But it was somewhat new.
It really was new. As he was staring at her
Ophelia couldnt stay still because somehow her fingertips were tingling and her stomach was throbbing.
Richards lips parted as he kept his eyes on her as she shifted her gaze and yed with her fingers.
How pretty.
It wasnt very loud, but it wasnt so low that it couldnt be heard.
Ophelias mouth opened, but she said nothing, blinking once before turning her head away.
Watching her cheeks covered by her red hair turn a simr color, Richard sluggishly got up.
Ophelia stubbornly refused to turn her head in that direction, knowing that he wasing to her side.
No, she couldnt turn.
Badump, then badump badump badump again.
Her heart was beating so fast that it almost jumped out of her mouth.
If she ever met his golden eyes in this state, her entire face would really turn as red as a ripe apple.
No matter how much he has never seen me in this way this, that, uh, never seen hmm Ive already shown what he really cant see, right?
While thinking so, Ophelia quickly picked up the hot chocte filled with white foam in front of her to cover her cheeks.
Fortunately, it was moderately cool, so she didnt burn the roof of her mouth with the chocte she swallowed.
But maybe she had inhaled too passionately to cover her face
Ophelia.
Yes?
He pointed to a corner of her face.
Here.
Here?
He tried to reach out his hand toward Ophelia, who asked back, not knowing why, but then withdrew it.
Richard?
No, just like that.
Tilting her head, she widened her rabbit-like eyes at the distance from him, which at one point became closer.
A distance close enough for their fluttering eyshes to brush against the others.
Stay still.
Ophelia involuntarily held her breath at his whisper, which tickled her ears.
Richard pressed his lips against the white foam that had fallen on the tip of Ophelias nose.
Chu.
It was a very light kiss, like a bird pecking.
Ophelia, whose neck shrunk, met Richards eyes, and he whispered in a terribly low voice.
Sweet.
At that word, Ophelias cheeks instantly turned red.
And Richard didnt hold back this time.
Ame: I swear the continuation of this scene better be in the next episode! ( `)
Dea: This is a nice break from the end of the world, Ill take more of this haha
Chapter 110: Forever and a Day (II)
Chapter 110: Forever and a Day (II)
Chu.
Once.
Chu.
Twice.
Richard pressed his lips onto Ophelias cheek, which was redder than a ripe apple.
Ophelia closed her eyes tightly as she was baptized with his kisses.
Even the quivers of those fluttering eyshes were lovely, so Richard put his lips on her closed eyes as well.
It couldnt have been, but it seemed that red flower water and honey that had been dried touched his lips.
Sweets arent that bad.
The sweet he was talking about couldnt be the snack she ate.
Ophelia pressed against his chest, which was harder than the wall, refusing to open her eyes.
It was embarrassing, and it made her feel like she was going crazy from excitement. The inside of her mouth was so sweet that she wondered if it would melt her tongue.
Ophelia.
Why Why.
Narrowing her eyes at his call, Ophelia involuntarily clenched at the rough fingertips that slowly brushed the corners of her mouth, and she bit his fingers.
It was instinct.
Didnt children often look and bite at anything that was near their mouth?
Of course, Ophelia wasnt a baby, but her cheeks were burning red like tomatoes and the corners of her eyes were hot. It was clear that reason was almost gone.
Maybe she was surprised after she did it, for she froze while still biting the finger.
Richard looked down at her without blinking once and said,
Theres foam on your lips, too.
Clenching the finger, Ophelia nced down at her mouth before gently pulling her neck back.
Letting go of his fingers, which she bit as naturally as possible, she looked up as if nothing had happened and her heart sank.
Right in front of her nose, the golden lion was aiming for her..
Ri
She called out to him and tried to pull her head back, but it was toote.
As soon as the bridge of their noses brushed, Richard swallowed Ophelias breath at once.
Before she had time to close her eyes, Richards golden desert was soaked with the blue rain of Ophelia.
(TL/N: for the sleepy, its referring to their eyes ^^)
This moment was like eternity.
Richard wrapped his arm around Ophelias waist and pulled.
He couldnt let go.
He couldnt miss it.
As he brushed Ophelias stiff back, which was trembling slightly, he pressed his lips against hers and whispered.
A little bit more.
What? There was no time to question it.
Tears formed around the eyes of Ophelia, who were short of breath at Richards kiss, which drank all her breath away.
She scratched his chest, but he didnt back down as if he wasnt satisfied.
Ophelia didnt know what to do.
Her vision was blurring, but why was he so clear?
Tears began to trickle down from her reddened eyes.
The moment the tears rolled down her cheeks and off her chin.
Ophelia drew in her breath. It prated deep into her lungs, no, all over her body.
Ugh, euk.
Looking down at her blushing cheeks and wet eyes, Richard whispered as he pressed his lips to Ophelias teary eyes.
I said its heaven.
His hot breath ran through his lips and tickled her eyshes.
Anywhere with you is heaven to me.
Ophelia was able to smile because he was clear even in her blurred vision, which was faint from theck of breath.
.
Ophelia, who hadnt worked very hard, came home with an exhausted body, and bumped into her mother who was about to go to an evening party.
Ophelia.
With wide open arms, Ophelia stared at her mother, who absentmindedly nced at her up and down.
Motherrrrr.
She hugged her mother with a nasal sound that she couldnt imagine before.
To think there was a day like this.
A day when she wanted to cling to anyone and y a fool.
For Ophelia, today was such a day.
She wanted to convey this tickling and dry feeling to someone, so she didnt know what to do.
A voice mixed with a sigh fell over Ophelias head as she rubbed her face against her mothers chest.
Sebastian, is this really my daughter? Does she look like that to you too?
Yes. Im sure.
My God, this is my daughter.
By any means, its clear that its the youngdy.
Yes. I guess so. Oh, my God, theres a grown-up daughter doing this in a ce like this.
Even asmentations poured out, Ophelia didnt flinch and clung to her mother as if showing off.
Im suffocating, dear daughter.
Despite those words, her mother did not push Ophelia.
Rather she patted her on the back.
Before long, Sebastian suggested with a faint smile on his well-groomed face.
Shall we send a letter for your absence from the evening party today?
Ophelia lifted her head at Sebastians words, who read her mind easily.
Her mother, who was looking down at Ophelia, touched her forehead as if she was in pain.
However, her hand patting Ophelias back remained the same.
Shaking her head, her mother nodded at Sebastian.
Do it.
Yes.
Ophelia hugged her mother a little tighter, and her mother brushed Ophelias back.
I dont know what happened, but you look tired.
I guess so.
It seems like that, if youre tired, youre tired, or if youre not Anyway, silly child. Lets go up.
Having untied her arms that held her mother in an embrace, Ophelia linked her arms with hers.
Do you really have to do this?
Do you like it?
Do you really have to ask me that again? Of course I dont hate it.
She couldnt contain herughter as she directed a grin to her mother, who squinted and made sure she was okay with the nagging.
Dontugh with such an empty face.
Only in front of my mother.
Could it be just me? There must be one more.
Unable to find the words to answer her mother, Ophelia rolled her eyes and met Sebastians gaze.
Ophelia smiled and waved her hand towards Sebastian, who bowed deeply.
Before long, the mother and daughter arrived at thetters room in a very natural way.
Youre like drooping dried radish, so go to sleep.
Is it that bad?
Her mother clicked her tongue at Ophelia, who brushed her cheek shyly.
Tsk, I dont know whats going on, but lie down for now.
Now?
She wanted to have a chat with her mother over a cup of tea.
Her mother tapped on the bed, as if she had no intention of waiting for Ophelia.
Come quickly.
Yes.
Following her mothers beckoning, Ophelia, lying down on the bed, blinked at her and asked,
Mother.
Hmm?
The clothes are too ufortable.
My grown-up daughter cant even take off her own clothes, so if this mother goes, you should call the servants.
Opheliaughed at the very firm and clear answer.
As Ophelia, who had been forced to lie down on the bed, continued to giggle, a smile spread across her mothers lips as well.
The mother said as she tossed a lock of hair from her daughters cheek.
You dont seem to be worried about love. So what is it?
Ophelias mouth opened willingly, but she said nothing.
What could she say?
Im caught in the loop of infinite regression, and because of that, it looks like the world will end, so Im trying to stop it, but I dont know if its possible?
The sincere concern in her mothers eyes and voice made Ophelia want to tell the whole truth, but she forced the words to stop at the tip of her tongue.
Instead, Ophelia smiled.
Hopefully, her smile would ease her mothers worries a little.
She didnt want to see the person she loved and really cared about worry and have a hard time because of her, so she didnt talk about terribly painful things.
She never thought she would understand that feeling.
And perhaps reading Ophelias mind, her mother didnt ask anything more.
Ophelia scrunched her nose and asked yfully.
Rather than that, why didnt you think that I was worried about love?
If theres a problem, instead of worrying, you would have, at minimum, gone to solve it by grabbing His Highness cor. Youre not the kind of girl who just sits back and suffers.
At the clear reply, Ophelia had to pull up the nket to cover her embarrassed face.
How did you know that I grabbed him by the cor?
What?
What?
You grabbed him by the cor, His Highness the Crown Prince?
Yes Didnt you know?
It was a metaphor. Well, His Highness the Crown Prince had a good experience thanks to my daughter.
Her mother added as Ophelia lifted the nket away from her eyes and ced it under her chin.
Sebastian is worried about you. Hes a lot of fuss.
Yes? Sebastian?
Ophelia widened her eyes. Is that so?
Sebastian wasnt he a person who embodied the word calm?
How could he make a fuss.
Its not just Sebastian. All the servants in the house said a word or two as if they were waiting for a long time, but if anyone saw or heard it, they would think you have a fatal disease.
I didnt get a fatal disease.
In their eyes, you look like someone with a fatal disease.
Is that enough?
Yes, how noisy they are.
I didnt know
What do you know.
At the short but strong fact, Ophelia was at a loss for words.
Ame: This is Sebastians first appearance, yes? Its not stated what position he holds in the Bolsheik, but Im assuming/inferring he is the butler For a named character to be introduced thiste in the story, he is definitely important, we just dont know how Is he the author of the novel? The secret ultimate viin?
Dea: Manga/Novel authors: We have a character thats a butler, what should we name him? Hm Sebastian? Sebastian works, I like that, very unique.
But jokes aside i bet hes a butler hahaha maybe well find more about him next chap
Chapter 111: Forever and a Day (III)
Chapter 111: Forever and a Day (III)
Okay. I know nothing.
I couldnt have known because I wasnt paying attention.
Ophelia was ashamed to the point of wanting to find a mouse hole to hide in, but she eventually said,
Mother.
Yes.
If I say this now, I feel like Im going to be a really ignorant kid.
Then dont do it.
I want to do it. So, Ill be an ignorant kid for a moment.
Ophelia whispered with an expression that was unknown whether she wasughing or crying with shame, awkwardness, and joy beyond it all.
You said theyre worried. Im so happy.
It meant that they watched and cared for her.
Youre really ignorant. Now that you know, please turn it around. If they get even one nce from you, there will be a bragging contest.
Bragging contest? Thats a bit.
A faint smile spread on her mothers lips as she flicked Ophelias forehead.
It is noisy. So try not to have such an outrageouspetition.
Okay.
Straightening the crumpled nket under Ophelias chin, her mother whispered, as if she was indeed a three-year-old.
If you dont want to talk, its okay. Just be aware.
A soft and warm sincerity flowed into her heart.
No matter what you do, the people of Bolsheik will always love you and wait for you.
For some reason, Ophelias eyes were slowly wetting as she closed her eyes at the rather rough hand of her mother tapping her chest.
Perhaps Ophelia must have had a premonition instinctively.
That this truly happy time would also fall asleep only in her memory.
.
It was a day when the sky had been frowning since morning, and it looked like it would rain soon.
Ophelia stared nkly at the gathering dark clouds in the western sky.
ck clouds. Rain. Heavy rain. Flood. And the fire rain that burned the sky red.
Ophelia lost her focus because all the associations were so gloomy.
Was it just mncholy, or perhaps despair?
As she swallowed a flowing sigh, a hot steaming cup appeared in front of her eyes.
Ophelia blinkedzily for a moment.
It was so peaceful and leisurely that when she closed and opened her eyes, she felt like this instance would disappear like an illusion.
How many days had it been?
This silence, like before a huge fire broke out
Shaking her head to shake off the depression that was sinking to the floor, Ophelia epted the teacup with a faint smile.
Thank you.
Dont thank me for these little things.
How can I not appreciate the tea that Aide Fillite poured herself?
Cathy!
Teasing Iris with her mischievous smile and exaggerated gestures, Catherine soon sat down to the left of Ophelia, who was sitting by the window with her chin resting on her hand.
Rough body movements that didnt seem to recall even the e of ettiquette.
She was called the hive of society, but in other words, Catherine, who had the power to exert influence enough to overturn society, could not be ignorant of manners.
Are you going to sit there?
Give up, because I sat down first.
Catherine seized the hem of the dazed Ophelias skirt and proimed childishly, and Iris shrugged.
Im okay to sit here.
Iris sat down to Ophelias right.
Who was Iris Fillite? She was famous for keeping urate etiquette as if measuring it with a ruler, and it was widely agreed that it was suffocating to stand in front of her.
But none of them cared about etiquette or anything now.
They just sat down and followed Ophelias gaze.
What are you looking at?
Just the sky.
Do you think it will rain?
I think Oh, it looks like its starting to rain.
As soon as Iris finished those words, raindrops began to spread one by one on the window.
How about it, am I right?
Iris gave a firm nod to Catherine, who suddenly smirked.
Its a good suggestion.
What? Huh?
Ophelia nodded towards Catherine, prompting an answer.
Today, for some reason, was just right.
Look, youre sitting in the aides office at this time, processing paperwork. How depressing is this! You should take a break once in a while!
Yes, yes. You were right when you rushed into the aides office and shouted, You have to y with me today!
Iris words reminded Ophelia of the situation at that time, causing her to giggle.
Cooper started the game.
I havent seen that face in a long time.
Iris giggled as well, and Catherine puffed her cheeks.
No matter how surprising it was, didnt Aide Halsey overdo it?
Uh Yes. It was too much pfft.
Iris, who was unable to speak halfway through because she was holding back augh, finally lowered her head and let it out, causing her shoulders to shake.
Riri! Dontugh!
Come on, Cathy, calm down. Its because Im so surprised.
No matter what, grabbing my hair all of a sudden!
Ahahaha! Stop! Ahahahahahahaha!
Unable to just hold back the burst ofughter, Iris keptughing, and Ophelias shoulders started to shake vigorously.
It was an hour ago.
Quietly, Catherine opened the door to the aides office.
If it had been the usual, she would have just burst the door open and hugged Ophelia.
Maybe it was because the weather was dreary, but she was in the mood to surprise them a little today.
I shouldnt do that, but
As Catherine moved stealthily through the mountains of papers, she spotted a figure.
At this point, of course, it was near Ophelias desk, so without thinking twice, Catherine rushed straight to the figure.
Hwak!
Argh!
Kyaaaah!
A feast of screams followed.
Cooper was so startled by Catherines surprise that he swung his hand as an instinctive defense mechanism.
Unexpectedly, he grabbed her by the hair.
Catherine pouted, stroking the still tingling side of her head.
Opheliaforted her by patting that side.
Cooper said he was preparing something good as an apology, so rx.
Yes, yes. If Cooper says its good, its really good.
As Iris joined in, Catherine, who had a gruff look on her face, rubbed her head against Ophelias hand with augh.
It was my fault for surprising him, so I have to apologize as well. And from now on, I will be sure to knock and enter.
Patting the side of the head of the downcasted Catherine, Ophelia said,
However
She tilted her head, btedly finding Catherine and Iris sitting at her feet with her as the center.
They didnt sit on either side of her
Why are you two sitting there?
Is that how you feel?
Do you think Catherine needs to be bnced because she is sitting like this?
The three of them looked at each other and burst intoughter.
Watching the pouring rain, Catherine smiled brightly and touched the hem of Ophelias dress.
Yesterday
So the three of them conversed.
It was nothing, trivial stories that would be forgotten tomorrow, and smallughs flowed.
How long has it been since she drank tea and messed around with snacks?
The rain did not pour down in torrents, but it continued to fall lightly and showed no signs of stopping.
Feeling full and holding a warm cup of tea, Ophelia was about to close her eyes as the drowsy air wrapped around her body.
Tok tok.
Excuse me,dies.
Leaning on Opheliasp, Catherine, already half-asleep, let out a long yawn and blinked.
Whats the matter?
Aide Halsey is here.
At that, Catherine fully opened her eyes, and Iris turned her head toward the door.
At the same time, Ophelia reached out her hand towards the two friends and lifted them up, then quickly tidied up their clothing and hair.
If it was just Cooper, Ophelia, and Iris, thetter two would not have paid much attention to their appearance because they were overflowing with warmradeship.
But it was different for Catherine. Even before her hair was pulled, they were always in a bad rtionship.
Even in a state where they bothmitted a very awkward and ufortable mistake to the other.
Come on in.
Catherine had the appearance of a perfect Lady Sheffield, as if the previous stretched out body and smeared snack crumbs on her mouth were all lies.
Before long, the door opened, and Catherine, upon seeing the man who entered, widened her eyes.
Lady Sheffield.
Lawrence smiled and waved his hand behind Cooper, who greeted and bowed politely.
Harsh words reached the top of her throat, but Cooper was there, so Catherine had no choice but to let Lawrence in.
Eventually, Cooper handed over a small box and apologized at the same time, and Catherine waved her hand and the hair-pulling incident was quietly settled.
Five people, including Lawrence, who was an unexpected guest, sat face to face.
In terms of whether it wasfortable or ufortable, it was closer tofortable, but if one asked if it wasfortable, they would reply yes with an ambiguous silence.
Catherine widened her eyes wildly at Lawrence and silently hurled harsh words, but Lawrence smiled cheekily and passed his sisters curses like a snake sliding over a wall.
To think that three of the crown princes aides were gathered in private at the same time.
It was a picture one didnt see very often.
Lawrence, befitting of his position as the next Marquis of Sheffield, had no intention of missing this chance opportunity.
Ame: Its strange, its strange Something feels off Like all this cute and peaceful times are gonnae crashing down () am I gaslighting myself?
Dea: This is like that onest party soldiers have together before heading into battle in the morning bad things are about to go down, prepare your tissues everyone T^T
Chapter 112: Forever and a Day (IV)
Chapter 112: Forever and a Day (IV)
Isnt it His Highness the Crown Princes order not to hire new servants?
He had been digging around, but everyone just said that they were told to do that.
No one knew why.
However, it would be different with the aides to His Highness the Crown Prince.
May I know why he gave such an order?
Lawrence asked openly, but Cooper also openly avoided answering.
Its confidential.
And following his words, two other aides gave the same answer as if they had made an earlier agreement.
Its confidential.
I cant tell you because its confidential.
Even though he had missed the opportunity he had been waiting for due to the firm answers from all three, Lawrence meekly surrendered, bringing both hands before his chest.
All right. I was just curious.
An awkward silence flowed.
Among those who were staring at each other, Cooper opened his mouth, breaking the silence.
Ill get going.
I will see you off.
No. Its raining, you dont have to.
You came to me like this, so please let me do that.
The tug of war in which each declined the offer of favor ended with Catherines victory.
Not only Catherine, but also Ophelia, Iris, and Lawrence followed along to send Cooper off.
Was it said that incidents always happen suddenly?
Looks like the rain has stopped.
Yes.
Unable to bear the awkward silence, Catherine said something and Cooper responded quickly.
At that, Lawrence carefully examined and tilted his head.
I dont know what happened, but my little sister, that horned colt, is being very careful with Cooper.
By any chance? He thought that the picture of Catherine and Cooper standing side by side, which hade to mind like a sh, was quite usible.
Of course, anyone would call it a grandiose delusion, but Lawrence had a good reason.
He brought up the marriage proposal and engagement, but in the end, Ophelia rejected it in a single strike.
You were rejected?
Yes. It was very clear and clean. So
So dont say things like that and find the next person.
Father?
You are still here? I need to find a mercifuldy who will take my horrible son you, go and get to work.
Recalling his fathers relentless words, Lawrence nodded.
He couldnt die alone.
It was self-serving, but the thought that he had to share this pain with the one who had the same blood was the thought of all siblings, not just him.
With some luck, his father would bother him a little less because he was paying attention to Catherine as well.
Lawrence patted Catherine on the back. Hard.
Huh?
Lady Catherine!
Losing her bnce, Catherine was caught by Cooper, who was right next to her.
It was exactly as Lawrence expected, but
Swaaa.
Like a lie, rain suddenly poured down. With her cloak thrown off from the fall, Catherine was soaked in the rain.
Ah!
Oh my god!
Ophelia and Iris, who were behind her, rushed at once, but Catherine was already wet.
And then Catherine red at Lawrence with deadly eyes.
At that, Lawrence said with an embarrassed face.
My hand slipped. Sorry.
Naturally, he didnt mean that.
He just thought that if Catherine stumbled, Cooper would catch her. He didnt expect the receding rain to suddenly be a downpour.
You
The pretty harsh words that she had been holding back due to Cooper rang through the rain, and the moment Lawrence was about to respond
Catherine suddenly tugged at the end of his coat.
Of course, the goal was to put him in the same state as her.
Siblings of the same blood would always pass the pain on to each other.
But she, like Lawrence, did not anticipate the ident that would follow.
Oh!
As Lawrence was falling in front of her, Ophelia reflexively grabbed his clothes, and Iris, seeing Ophelia like that, instinctively grabbed her arm.
Those who fell into the pouring rain just like that froze.
And the next second
Catherine Sheffield!
Lawrence, you bastard!
Ophelia, Iris, and Cooper were quickly caught up in a war between the Sheffield siblings.
In the midst of everyone getting soaked in the rain that was hitting the ground so hard that it obscured their vision.
Kyaaaagh!
Ahhh!
For some reason, the loud voice of Catherine, whose hair was once again grabbed by Cooper, and Cooper, whose bangs were pulled out by her, made everyone stand tall.
With indescribable expressions, Cooper and Catherine carefully let go of each others heads, took a step back, and, as if they had promised, they kept their mouths shut.
The gardens of the Imperial Pce, where it was still raining cats and dogs.
The five people who were wet all over and looked like drowning mice only looked at each other from afar.
Iris Fillite, Cooper Halsey, Lawrence Sheffield and Catherine Sheffield.
And Ophelia Bolsheik.
Werent they so prestigious that everyone in the empire would say Ah, those people just by hearing their name?
Reputation What was that?
Ophelia gazed at her own appearance after falling and rolling on the ground, then at the mess of others, andmented,
Were not dogs on a snowy day. For what did we buy raincoats or umbres.
I know. Rain y?
Should I have brought a boat?
On the ground?
Why not, since theres water anyway, wont it be simr to boating?
Exchanging words that were no more than nonsense no matter who heard them, Catherine rubbed the tip of her itchy nose as water droplets flowed.
And the next moment.
Haha.
A clearugh broke out between Ophelias lips as she called out to Catherine in a trembling voice.
Huh? What, all of a sudden?
While Catherine tilted her head in confusion, Lawrence shook his head and pointed to the tip of her nose.
Did youe to clean the chimney by yourself, my lovely sister?
What?
When Catherine rubbed the tip of her nose again, the soot that none of them knew where it came from only grew.
Unable to continue looking at it, Cooper swiped it off, causing Catherine to burst intoughter, perhaps from shame or some other unidentified emotion.
Laughter was contagious.
As the two of them giggled andughed, Iris, Ophelia, and Lawrence all joined in.
Under the dark sky full of dark clouds, the time tough to the point of tears was passing.
.
By the time the rain that had fallen like fog wasing down like a downpour.
In Raisas vige, the prophet was immersed in thought while looking up at the sky.
How long has he been like this?
It was difficult to speak up.
Prophet. Those who will receive the mission are waiting.
But the prophet was still only looking at the sky.
The person who spoke to him eventually stepped back.
Everything will be Gods will.
After carefully closing the door, the messenger slipped out.
Soon after, he went to the side of the young man who was ready to receive the mission that was waiting for him. Beside the young man was his mother, who had an agitated face.
The mother, the most ardent admirer of the prophet, stomped her feet impatiently.
What did he say? Can we go in now?
The mothers face contorted as the messenger shook his head.
Did he say hecks qualifications?
In response, the young man lowered his head, hunching his shoulders to hide his fearful eyes.
He didnt say that. No, he didnt say anything.
Relief bloomed on the face of the young man who lowered his head, but no one saw it.
Soon, those who had gathered to celebrate the recipient of the mission began to murmur.
God must have been angry because the sun disappeared.
Behind the whispering sounded the shrill warning of the woman who most ardently followed the prophet.
How dare you doubt the prophet!
The one who didnt read Gods will properly is the prophet
sphemy!
Amidst the divisions among the fanatics.
The man who was made the prophet by Raisa was agonizing as he looked down at the letter with a very simplemand.
How, how could I do this?
A single instruction was written in the letter that was crumpled in his hand.
To kill all the people in this vige!
What came to the face of thementing prophet was desperation and regret. Not a single pretense could be found.
There was a saying that the position made the person.
It meant that even if you werent like that in the first ce, when you sit in a certain ce, you change ordingly.
For better or for worse.
And this man
So was the man who was held hostage by Raisa and became the center of the town she founded.
He was the second son of a noble family that was not affluent.
He didnt stand out very much in both literary and swordsmanship, nor did he have a special talent, and his appearance was so average that it was not talked about.
If he was really ordinary, he was just the second son of an ordinarymon noble family.
If he had to say one talent, it would probably be the power to attract people.
Should it be called charisma? Instead, it should be said that he was very good at enticing and deceiving people.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 113: Forever and a Day (V)
Chapter 113: Forever and a Day (V)
Even those who spoke with him for the briefest time would say.
I really trust him.
I think I can believe it if he says it.
I wouldnt believe it if someone else said it.
He didnt do anything special, even just standing there without saying anything, people nodded and imed he was trustworthy.
A reliable person.
Thanks to such a talent, he lived a decent life in his own way, and because of that talent, he encountered Raisa Neir.
With his family taken hostage, he gathered people at hermand and built the vige.
You will have to be the focal point. Make it so that at your words, they can eat even dirt.
That Theres no way that could be possible!
If its not possible, your family will eat dirt. No, since they will be dead, can they eat? Dont worry. I will open the mouths of the corpses of your family members and pour dirt in.
The man had no choice.
Lowering his head, he became a puppet in Raisas hands, gathering people and forcibly pretending to look after them and soothe their pain.
Those who suffered had trusted and relied on him more than others, so it was natural for more people to gather around him than expected.
At first, it was just a job he was forced to take on by Raisas order, like a cow with its nose pierced.
Gather more people. It doesnt matter what the excuse is.
What What should I do after that?
What is the reason for gathering people?
Yes?
Im collecting to use. What a fool.
Although he did not know what that use was, the man faithfully followed Raisas orders for the sake of his family.
He himself couldnt figure out why, but as the number of people following him increased, he created a smallmunity.
After that, he made the people useful under Raisas order and sent them away forever.
One by one, one by one under the justification of a mission given by God.
Since when did it
When did Raisas puppet be a prophet?
I believe!
I believe in you!
Ah, these are words from God!
As the man listened to peoples blind faith in him, at some point, he came to believe that it was real.
A prophet who hears the voice of God and conveys the will of God
Thats why he didnt want to do any more to drive people to death with a mission for usefulness.
It was no longer possible to ask those who blindly believe in him to die not for God but for a vicious woman.
And the messenger of Raisa appeared in front of such a prophet.
Have you confirmed it?
I saw it.
The sooner you start, the better. When are you going to do it?
Before that, let me ask you one thing.
The messenger nodded willingly at the words of the man who had been silently taking orders as they were given until now.
What?
You said to get rid of it. The whole town? Really Is everything right?
Yes. She is telling you to deal with it entirely. So that there is nothing behind.
At the messengers answer that fell immediately, the prophet couldnt hold back his words.
Back then, she said to make it, but this time she said to get rid of it.
It was created out of necessity, so shouldnt it disappear when the need is gone?
Necessity Need.
As the prophet repeated the need for an extension, the messenger noticed that he was in a different state than usual.
But he didnt take a good look at his condition or ask what was going on.
Prophet or whatever, he was just a tool, like himself, a messenger.
Whats the point in a situation where tools could be broken by the owners hands and disappear the next moment?
If you cant decide when to start, start today. If its your words, wouldnt they dly ept death?
He didnt say more, but he could tell without listening.
However, the answer that came out of the prophet was something that he, as well as the messenger, had not expected.
I cant.
The prophet shook his head.
I cannot destroy this vige with my own hands.
Silent for a while toward the prophet who dered that he would disobey the order again, the messenger said with an expressionless face.
That is hermand.
As I said, I cant.
Its not your decision.
Whether it was a puppet or a tool, it couldnt think and decide on something.
I know.
You know, but you cant do that?
Yes.
The messenger shut his mouth. Even talking to a wall would be easier.
But there was no way he could go back like this.
Even a monkey would know what would happen if he brought bad news at a time where it was difficult to survive even if he brought good news.
Therefore, the messenger mercilessly dug at the weakest part of the prophet.
If you do not fulfill the order, your family will pay the price. You know that.
No answer came back, but the silence was affirmative.
Whats taking so long? Didnt you want to get out of this town anyway?
He asked a question that he didnt have to probe into or want to ask, but the answer still didnte back.
The prophet shook his head to the end, and the messenger eventually turned away.
A long shadow clung to his back as he held the doorknob.
I cant hear the voice of God, but even so, I can see your future.
The messenger paused and added.
You will pay the price. You, your family, and this town too.
That was a prophecy.
Whether the man who became a prophet wanted it or not, it woulde true.
.
By the time the torrential rain died down.
An unpleasant conversation was going on in the drawing room of the Marquisate of Neir.
To be precise, it was unpleasant only for the ones who were looking for the marchioness, and those who were facing such ones.
She is away?
I apologize.
Neirs general butler hid his haggard face and bowed deeply.
Then the count who was dealing with him frowned.
Didnt you say that she was away before?
I have nothing to say.
Huh.
The count seemed very displeased, his voice hoarse.
No matter how much she is the Marchioness of Neir, she cant look down on people like this!
But the general butler just bowed deeper.
The count narrowed his eyes, but he was, after all, lower rank than Neir, so he couldnt force himself in. He turned around.
I will definitely remember this day.
Behind the angry steps of the count leaving the mansion, a long sigh came from the butler and servants of Marchioness Neir.
It wasnt once or twice that they turned away such angry guests.
It wasnt even for a day or two.
If it was just a whim, just as those who went back couldnt hold back their anger and spat it out
The general butler touched his face, which had gained more wrinklestely, and asked just in case.
How is the marchioness?
But, indeed, it was just in case. Like the answer mixed with a sigh, he too had to let out a long sigh.
Its still No, it got worse.
The servant who responded was fed up.
Normally, the general butler would have yelled at such a servant because he was supposed to be respectful, but he only sighed.
It was understandable.
Marchioness Neir became addicted to a particr drug, and when it became unavable, she sought a recement.
Naturally, the longer the drug addictionsted, the stronger and more she wanted, and now
If she dies suddenly like that
Uh-huh, stop it.
The butler!
What did thedy say?
You know.
Unlike when he was fed up, the servant swallowed his dry saliva while shaking his hand.
Did she tell you to give her more of the stronger medicine?
Yes and
How many died today?
Two. No one wants to enter thedys room now.
The number of people who entered Raisas room and came out alive could be counted on one hand.
Many of them who came out alive was in such a mess that it would be better to die.
As the general butler opened his mouth
General butler! General butler! Pleasee!
The voice of an urgent servant resounded, and the general butler had to rush to Marchioness Neirs room.
The room was extremely tidy, but marchioness wasnt like that at all.
She was screaming loudly while chained to the bed like an animal.
Medicine! Bring the medicine!
Marchioness. Please think of your body.
The loyal butlers words did not reach Marchioness Neirs ears.
Bring it! Bring it!
The voice of the butler was covered up by a shout filled purely with desire, no different from the cry of a beast, just like the appearance.
The marchioness shout shook the entire mansion, which was shrouded in grave silence.
No matter how hard they tried to hide the nasty smell of medicine and death flowing from the marchioness, they could no longer hide it.
And to those who desperately shut their mouths to hide the source of the smell, a visitor like thunder from a clear blue sky rushed in.
No, it would be more correct to say that it was an uninvited guest.
Because he really was not invited.
But they couldnt refuse.
This is Cooper Halsey. I came to meet the Marchioness of Neir at the order of His Highness the Crown Prince.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 114: Forever and a Day (VI)
Chapter 114: Forever and a Day (VI)
No matter how much the Marquisate of Neirs power had grown, even seemingly to pierce the sky, it couldnt dare to shake its head against the imperial family.
It was even more so when Cooper, who was not just a messenger from the imperial family but one of the crown princes aides, appeared in person. So the marquisate was in an emergency.
Bring thedy.
Bu butler.
Cant you hurry? Whatever you do, bring her!
What Are you saying its okay to use tricks?
Okay!
The butler hurriedly nodded and headed towards Cooper.
The servant left behind blinked anxiously, then moved on as if he had made up his mind.
A few minutes after Cooper stormed into the Marquisate of Neir.
A servant swallowed dry saliva in front of Raisa Neirs door, closing his eyes tightly.
Now that he was in this position, his family would be able to live without fear of starvation for the next few years.
Its okay even if I die. Its okay.
The servant who repeated to himself that it was okay to die in order to take a step forward finally raised his hand.
Tok tok.
Permission did note after the knock, but the servant grabbed the doorknob and turned it.
Behind the silently open door, ck darkness opened its mouth.
No, it was just the servants feeling.
There was light everywhere, so as a whole, the room was considered bright.
But deep inside.
A terribly cruel and grotesque monster resided. The servants eyes dimmed.
His jaw trembled and his back bent, but the servant forcibly moistened his parched lips and squeezed out his voice.
Lady.
In the dark, gray eyes glittered like those of a snake.
Goosebumps rose on the nape of the servants neck, but he quickly thanked God that his neck was still there because he could feel it.
His Highnesss aide came Aaaaagh!
Before he could finish his words, the servant was grabbed by the shoulders and forced to kneel on the floor.
Chack!
Shortly after the sound of a whip cutting through the air, Raisa finally left the room, leaving behind the intermittently squirming bloodied servant.
Around that time, the general butler, who was sweating and blocking Coopers way, was bowing with a pensive expression at the cold warning that fell on his head.
I was ordered to check with my own eyes if the marchioness is not feeling well.
When it was said that it was the order of His Highness the Crown Prince, the general butler couldnt even dare to stop it.
If the crown princes aide in front of him put his mind to it, he could get rid of the general butler and all the servants right here and now.
Giving such a warning would itself be the least human consideration.
Guide me.
Eventually, Cooper arrived in front of Marchioness Neirs room.
He frowned.
He didnte to the Marquisate of Neir often, but he had visited a few times as a messenger.
Each time, he was guided to the drawing room or the study of the marchioness.
But
Shes not feeling very well, so shes lying down most of the day.
As if he had read his thoughts, the general butler said so and quietly advised him to turn away.
But Cooper shook his head. There was only one reason why he came to the marquisate today.
Check out Marchioness Neir.
Is there anything I need to look out for?
Is there a reason for her to stop everything she has been doing, and if so, what is it?
Richard nced at the pile of papers piled to one side.
These are the things that have umted since she started living in seclusion without any exnation. His Majesty is fed up with it.
As Marchioness Neirs affairs suddenly stopped for no particr reason, applications for intervention flooded not only within the empire, but also from other countries.
I have to check. If she is not feeling well, His Majesty the Emperor is willing to send an imperial doctor.
The general butler just lowered his head, unable to part his dry lips. Then he walked away.
This attitude of not knocking or saying that someone hade deepened the gap between Coopers brows.
But he raised his hand without any further arguments.
Tok tok.
Cooper, who would normally have waited, raised his hand again.
Tok tok.
There was no answer to the second knock, so Cooper looked back at the general butler, but he still bent down and averted his gaze.
Cooper immediately grabbed the doorknob.
Tachak.
He deliberately opened the door loudly, but there was no response from the inside.
The moment Cooper stepped into the room of Marchioness Neir, leaving behind the butler who seemed resigned with his face now blue.
Ugh.
He had to pinch his nose right away.
This
The smell of drugs that was strong enough to sting his eyes was overwhelming.
It smelled the same as the room where he found his brothers dead body long ago.
A look of astonishment soon spread across Coopers face, which was stained with bewilderment and confusion.
What is this
Because he found Marchioness Neir lying on the bed with her eyes half open.
He first doubted that the person he was seeing in front of him was Marchioness Neir.
However, the general butler would not have guided him to a ce where someone other than Marchioness Neir was present.
A pale face, sunken eyes, and tied-up withered limbs.
Addiction? Marchioness Neir is addicted to drugs
The thoughts that flowed without his knowledge were cut off before it could even conclude.
Its rude even though youre an aide to His Highness the Crown Prince.
Upon hearing the voiceing from behind him, Cooper slowly turned his head.
Leaning against the door, Cooper opened his mouth.
The daughter of the Marchioness of Neir.
Raisa Neir stared at Cooper with gray eyes akin to a dead fishs.
Even when she was looking at Cooper, she didnt seem to notice him.
She took a step toward Cooper, her eyes zed over, and Cooper instinctively took a step back.
It wasnt that Raisa Neir was intimidating.
Just
The smell of blood poking through the tip of his nose was just disgusting to the point he had goosebumps and paralysis on his cheeks.
Through Coopers frowning vision, he saw dried drops of blood on Raisas cheeks.
Scars on that Raisa Neirs face? Cooper thought about it for a while.
Realizing that it wasnt her blood, but someone elses, he shut his mouth.
From Marchioness Neir to the daughter of Marchioness Neir.
He didnt know exactly what was going on, but it was by no means an ordinary seclusion.
Raisa walked over to Marchioness Nair and brushed her frizzy hair from her wrinkly cheek.
She would have declined all visits.
His Majesty is in a bad mood because a request for intervention hase in for all the affairs that the marchioness handles.
Ah, if thats the case.
With her twisted mouth forming an even stranger smile, Raisa pointed at Marchioness Neir.
As you can see, the marchioness is in no state to do anything anymore.
There was a hint ofughter in her voice, and Cooper couldnt find the words to answer.
Raisa had no intention of hiding it.
If she was still aiming for the throne and intending to slit her mothers neck there, she would have prevented this from happening in the first ce.
But with her own hands, she decided that she would burn the vige, which was the biggest weapon she had prepared for the throne and the key to her mothers downfall.
As there was no need for her to put the tools brainwashed with fanaticism into servants through human trafficking into a family friendly to the imperial family, kill the head of the household or the sessor, and expose the crimes in detail, ming her mother and taking control of Neir.
Because now there was something she was greedy for, more than the throne.
Survival.
Greed for life was all that moved Raisa now.
As long as she lived, she would be able to aim for the throne or whatever.
If you have checked everything, please go back. Oh, yes. In terms of work, I would like myself, Raisa Neir, to represent the Marchioness of Neir.
She paused for a moment, as if savoring her own words, and grabbed and pulled at the chains that bound Marchioness Nair.
Could you tell him to give me until the end of the week?
It would take about a week to take care of the vige.
If only that vige disappeared, she would be able toe up with a solution by repeatedly regressing.
A week should be enough.
Having received that reply, Raisa immediately let go of the string as if she lost interest and headed for the door.
The butler will guide you on the way out.
She disappeared like Coopers answer didnt matter anyway.
A gasp flowed from Coopers mouth as he stared at Raisa, who was moving away.
Representing the marquis family? How Why is the marchioness like this
The Marchioness of Neir, who he checked with his own eyes There was a mountain of things he wanted to ask, but one of those who could answer it had left, and the other was breathing so slightly that he couldnt tell if she was alive or dead.
And a week.
She was confident that everything would be sorted out in just a week.
How?
It was a problem that even His Majesty the Emperor shook his head at.
The damage caused by the halt of what had to be done was not a penny or two, and because of the way Marchioness Nair had worked so far there was no way the client would pass it over generously.
Questions continued to bite, but Cooper eventually had no choice but to turn away from the Marquisate of Neir.
Ame: I was ready for Cooper to stomp around Neir, but all I get is well, at least he made it out of the mansion of horrors alive!
Dea: I was half expecting him to die in there.poor Cooper
Chapter 115: Forever and a Day (VII)
Chapter 115: Forever and a Day (VII)
Drugs?
Yes.
The present condition of Marchioness Neir, which came out of Coopers mouth, caused a crack to appear between Richards forehead.
Richard, who crossed his legs and buried his back in the chair, opened his mouth.
Im sure you saw it.
At the words of solid trust, Cooper bowed his head deeply.
And?
For the things rted to the marquis family, Lady Neir has asked for the end to this week.
One week?
Yes. She said it will be enough. The matters couldnt be done in a week, no matter how I thought about it, but she was convinced that just one week would be enough.
If Marchioness Neir had handed it over beforehand, it wouldnt be so strange. If that was the case, there would be no need for me to visit them in the first ce.
Richard, who swallowed the word regression that immediately rose, gave an order exactly as he pointed to his temple.
Give His Majesty Raisa Neirs request. Summarize the condition of Marchioness Neir. It looks like the owner of the marquisate will change.
Richards voice, talking about the Marquisate of Neir, was as calm as ever.
It was dry enough for sand to fly.
However, when he spoke of the medicine, his voice was as cold and sharp as frost.
Find out what the drug is. Everything.
Cooper silently lowered his head, and Richard, havinge closer to him before he knew it, gently put his hand on his shoulder.
I will take care of this matter.
Please leave it to me.
When Cooper hurried to the emperors office
Ophelia visited Richards office.
As soon as he faced her, Richard brought up her most important point.
Raisa Nair will regress in a week.
The words came out of nowhere, but Ophelia did not miss it.
Just the two of them in the world.
Ophelia to Richard, and Richard to Ophelia. They would be able to converse like flowing water even with words thrown out of nowhere without context.
Then it will be decided within a week.
Yes. In any way.
Ophelia shook her head at his answer.
It cant be in any way. The world should never fall.
If you want.
Richard held her hand and kissed the back of it deeply, smiling at her with his eyes curved.
Looking down at him, Ophelia raised her chin.
I want it. So please protect the world.
dly.
The two looked at each other and immediately smiled. They had the same expression on their faces.
Then Ophelia, who raised him by pulling his hand, interlocked their fingers and waved it gently.
The vige of those fanatics. I gathered and put together what the man said and the information you sent me.
Richard quickly nced over the documents Ophelia handed over andmented.
Using human trafficking, they sent the fanatics in this town as servants and dealt with the family head or heir.
They werent very big families, but they were families friendly to the imperial family.
I dont know if its one or two families.
They must have known that the imperial family would secretly investigate if it went over five fingers.
They knew we would keep an eye on human trafficking, too. In the end, it must have been Raisa Neir who spilled Neirs name.
Back then, when Marchioness Neir robbed the festival-rted rights, it was also Lady Neir who exposed it.
She was falsely used.
As soon as Ophelia released the information she had, the picture Raisa was drawing was revealed.
Yes. Lady Neir must have been trying to frame Marchioness Neir.
An internal strife. The immorality of a child to beat their parents.
Ultimately, was the town created just for this purpose?
I guess so. No matter how openly Marchioness Neirs ambitions are known, actually using her hands and rumors spreading are twopletely different things.
Rumors that she was greedy for the throne could be dismissed as a joke or nder.
However, if she actually attempted to point a sword at the imperial family.
That would be an act of raising the g of treason without any excuse, and sticking her own neck into the jaws of the imperial family.
A deep gorge appeared between Ophelias brows.
It must have been an attempt to obtain temporary indulgence by using Marchioness Neir while at the same time weakening the power of the imperial family.
Yes. No one would think that the person who used their family of treason would start a treason.
Gently pressing Ophelias forehead to straighten it, Richard added,
And the reason Raisa Neir is trying to bring down Marchioness Neir must be much more insidious than the superficial reason of aiming for the throne.
Its a parent-child rtionship, so its a very private and intimate reason, but Did something happen?
Richard looked in the direction of the pharmacist and continued.
Marchioness Neir has be like a dead man at the hands of Raisa Neir.
D-Dead What do you mean?
I heard she is heavily addicted to drugs. I wouldnt be too surprised if an obituary appears sooner orter.
At the word addiction, Ophelia reflexively recalled the great meeting before the festival.
Could it be at that time, those bloodshot eyes and excessive sweating?
They are early symptoms of addiction. But its over now.
Ophelia opened her mouth, but she couldnt find anything to say.
After pursing her lips several times, Ophelia managed to utter,
I dont have to ask what Raisa Neir is after.
They knew that she, like Marchioness Nair, was aiming for the throne.
I didnt expect her to go that far, making Marchioness Neir like that.
If Raisa wanted to overtake the marchioness and seize the throne, there would be no reason for her to ruin her via drugs.
It would be better to have her framed and hanged for treason.
But to destroy Marchioness Neir without waiting that long.
Like I said before
Personal Thats why.
When Marchioness Neir abandoned Raisa very simply and cut her head, she kept it a closely guarded secret, and even the imperial family did not figure it out.
So, the only person who knew that fact was Raisa, the person who came back after experiencing it.
Just like when Ophelia wasnt kidnapped after regressing to the festival, the two had no way to know Raisas heart.
Just like Raisa didnt know about the two of them.
Before long, Ophelia let out a harsh sigh of emptiness.
I didnt think that Marchioness Neir would copse like this.
She remembered Marchioness Neir, whom she met during the second infinite regression, but it was only vague because it was a memory from so long ago.
However, she still remembered that Marchioness Neir was a viin who matched the main character, Richard, so she was even more bewildered by the futile end.
Its not fiction, its reality, but in this world Ive stepped into, shes the one who stands at the forefront of those who oppose Richard
Marchioness Neir is ambitious enough to take over the throne, and she has the power and ability to match that ambition.
Yet, she was ruined due to addiction.
Speaking of Marchioness Neir, she was definitely a viin.
Simply put, the way she stole the interests of the festival represented the entire path she had taken.
Ophelia had never thought that anyone who opposed Richard would win.
She predicted that he would not be defeated not because the viin was a viin, but that they would be defeated and crawl on the floor because it was Richard.
So when she heard that Marchioness Neir hadpletely copsed and couldnt rise again
I thought it would be refreshing, like removing a tooth that had been hurting
Ophelia tilted her head with an indescribable expression.
Refreshing It would be a lie if she said it wasnt great, but it wasnt really not great either.
But I dont think its great at all, what should I say?
Ophelia, who unconsciously held Richards hand and pressed or scratched every knuckle of his fingers, sighed and confided herplicated feelings.
Really copsing in an instant Like that.
Those words were directed towards Marchioness Neir, but they were also ultimately true of the entire world.
No, it would apply to anything.
There was an old saying, Will the tower of hard work copse?
However, in the world There were more times when the tower built with so much effort copsed due to things one couldnt do anything about on their own.
Depending on what and how you did at that time, tomorrow, or the next moment, would be different.
Richard took Ophelias hand.
The joined hands were cold, but as the warmth of the two interlocked, they slowly began to warm up.
If Raisa Neir has the power to regress, then Marchioness Neirs disastrous downfall wouldnt be too surprising.
That Thats true.
Regression.
The power to go back in time and change the choices you made at the time.
The regressed party would know the future toe, so they could take the most beneficial course for themselves.
Just as the huge vige Raisa Neir created through infinite regression became her trump card.
If you put all these things together, something will happen in that town within a week
Before Ophelia finished speaking, a knock rang out.
Tok tok.
Your Highness. Its urgent.
At Iris voice, Richard immediately allowed entry.
Come in.
There is a letter from Sir Gryu.
Credits goes to Jassie for raw providing, Ame for tranting, and Dea for proofreading.
Chapter 116: Forever and a Day (VIII)
Chapter 116: Forever and a Day (VIII)
Coincidence or fate? Just in time, a letter from James Gryu, who had infiltrated the vige, arrived.
After leaving behind only the letter, Iris greeted Ophelia with a wink and left immediately.
Ophelias face, which was sticking close to Richard, hardened as they read the letter.
I cant believe the vigers are preparing something.
It was important what that something was, but no matter how many times they looked at the correspondence, they couldnt find any specifics.
We have to know what theyre going to do so we can block, stand by, or fan it.
Choked by frustration, Ophelia stomped her feet like an angry rabbit.
He was imprisoned and then released, so he can only read the atmosphere. Judging from the fact that it was sent on an urgent basis, it must be dangerous.
Ophelia looked at the letter as if to burn it with her gaze, then parted her lips.
I will go.
Ophelia.
I know its dangerous. But I still have to go.
If the deadline had not been set, she would have approached it carefully.
A week was too short a time for Ophelia to sit still and strain her neck while waiting for a letter from James Gryu.
In the midst of a busy hour, James Gryu might or might not be able to dig up proper information.
Fortunately, the distance to the vige is about a day, so if I go to the back alley right now, camouge myself and leave Eup, eup!
Covering Ophelias mouth with his hand, Richard shook his head.
I will go.
Ophelia, who stared up at him and patted his hand away, shook her head even more vigorously than he did.
No. You shouldnt be away from your post for a long time.
He opened his mouth again, but this time, Ophelia covered his mouth with her hand.
A sh ran through her blue eyes, staring straight into his golden eyes.
I know.
A grinning Ophelia tapped his lips, then pushed her chest out and pounded it once.
I can easily break the back of the head with one or two assassins, no, three or four. So if I keep my mind right, I can hide from any threat.
She was right.
In this situation, he, the crown prince, could not be away for a long time.
Shortly after healing the scars left by the locusts, anxiety spread among people thanks to the sr eclipse that shook the entire continent.
It wasnt to the point that it was hideous.
However, it was not a situation where the crown prince could be relieved from his role even if he was away for even a few days, let alone a week.
It wouldnt matter if there was a justification, but there is no justification. From the outside, the vige is just ordinary.
Of course, there were people involved in human trafficking, and there was evidence of that.
However, the human trafficking did not result in financial gain.
You know. The victim who was sold willingly was targeting a family friendly to the imperial family. Its difficult to publicize the fact of the damage extensively. And its me, me.
Ophelia pounded her chest confidently again.
It could be understood, without listening to the unspoken words.
Even so, Richard didnt want to let her go.
You dont know what its like, right?
Although it had already disappeared, the first day of the festival was still vivid to Richard.
Ophelia, kidnapped.
The moment he thought of that time, emotions surged like blood gushing backwards under ayer of skin.
As if reading his thoughts, Ophelia quickly added,
When I was kidnapped, its because I was distracted. Theres an old saying Um, a neighbor grandfather once said, Even if you get caught in a tigers den, you just need to be alert. Ill stay alert this time.
She said this to somehow reassure Richard, although she didnt expect that Richard would nod his head and say I see after this.
He didnt have to say it with his mouth. He was talking with his eyes.
I dont want to let you go.
That clear sincerity.
Even if Ophelia was as strong as Richard, it would have been the same.
I have to go to the vige.
We can send someone.
Richard.
Ophelia let out a light sigh and shook her head.
How will you exin everything? They wouldnt even know what to look for. And
Ophelia lifted herself on her tiptoes and cupped Richards cheeks.
If Raisa Neir uses her own hands, or even regression You know Im the only one who can notice and stop it.
The two of them faced each other, staring hard.
The golden lion.
My lion.
My lover.
My Richard.
Did he say that he wanted to see her even if he was already looking?
It was the same with her.
I dont want to go. Because I dont want to leave you.
Really.
Now, like a rapidly burning candle, the world was twisting and running towards destruction.
Anyone would want to be with the person they gave their heart to even for a few seconds more.
Then
Richards mouth was immediately blocked by Ophelias.
With their lips touching, the two just shared warmth.
Eventually, Ophelia stepped away from him and smiled, her eyes sweetly curving.
I will go anyway.
Because I have to go.
Richard could tell without listening to the rest of her words.
Pulling Ophelia away, Richard buried his forehead in her slender shoulder.
You will go even if I stop you.
Yes.
It was like that when we first met.
Yes.
How many people grabbed Richard by the cor and dragged him away as they pleased?
No, was there anyone else like Ophelia besides Ophelia?
Swallowing a sigh, Richard pulled Ophelia by the waist and embraced herpletely.
Closing his eyes, he inhaled deeply, deeply his Ophelia suppressing his desire to hug her till she was crushed.
The ming Bolsheik.
My uninvited guest.
My lover.
My Ophelia.
Hopefully, you.
I hope I can protect you.
.
Around the time Ophelia headed to the back alley to enter Raisas vige
The streamside of thest vige located on the road leading to that remote vige.
Like any ordinary vige that could be found anywhere on the continent, people were gathering in groups of threes and fives, doingundry and chatting.
Oh, the son of the house.
Oh my gosh, you are handsome.
Rather than that, did you see the announcement from the lords castle? It says theyre offering tax cuts and free crops.
Ah, otherwise well die. The locusts and
Uh-huh, why are you bringing up something sinister again?
With all sorts of stories mixed up in random order.
The woman with a loud voice, who was constantlyying out what one could and should do, eximed in indignation.
If you put it like that, Im the right person! How could it be not me huh?
The woman who was pounding theundry in frustration widened her eyes.
Several peopleined when she suddenly did something else while talking.
What? Suddenly
Anyway, its like this all the time, when youre trying to say something important, you do something else
I know! So I cant rmend this
How noisy, can you see that?
The woman cut off the grumbling and pointed to the far side of the stream.
What?
What is it?
The other people stuck out their necks and looked where she pointed, but nobody saw anything special.
Oh, what is it? Anyway
No! Cant you see that over there? Its red!
Red?
What about red?
The people squinted and carefully observed where the woman was pointing.
And one by one, they tilted their heads and gave a lukewarm response.
I dont think so.
Red, I dont think so?
The woman, who was chided by the people around her, opened her eyes wider than before.
That, that!
Ah, what the heck is this fuss!
No, hold on. Whats there?
At the screeching voice of the woman, not only the people around her, but also those who were further down the stream turned their attention to her, and their gazes followed her finger.
Cant you see that!
Oh yes.
Um, I can see that.
As soon as the crowd murmured, terrified, a red dot began to float at the spot the woman pointed to.
Their necks were elongated, and their eyes were narrowed and frowning.
Thats definitely a boar.
No, wait.
Among them, the one with good eyes insisted.
Ah, what are you saying? Its certainly a fish!
Indeed, as he had said, the fish was floating; it died with its belly upside down.
The head was hit.
Many times?
Sometimes its like that. Ah, dont take it. Its unlucky.
Those who tried to get free fish flinched at someones words and withdrew their hands.
Soon, the people around grumbled at the person who first said that she saw something red.
Did you know this would happen? Making a fuss, but in the end, it was not critical.
When the people shook their heads, the woman was frustrated and pped her thighs.
Ame: I bet its not just a fish
Dea: This is the sequel to the locusts
Chapter 117: Forever and a Day (IX)
Chapter 117: Forever and a Day (IX)
No! Its not that dead fish, the water has turned red!
But the womans words just scattered in the air.
The stream, which had been dyed red, was dismissed as a persons misunderstanding and forgotten from peoples minds.
.
Six days to a week, as proimed by Raisa Neir.
Ophelia hurried through the shadows of the back alley.
Even though it was daytime, there was no light, so she went round and round the dark alleys and paths before she finally reached her destination.
She didnt wander in and out of the back alleys during the infinite regressions, but she was used to finding what she needed with her eyes closed.
Tok, tok, tok, tok.
After knocking at regr intervals, the door opened from the inside.
She stepped inside, ignoring the staresing from her every side.
What brings you to
Forged identification. A young woman. The darker the past history, no, the more beggarly, the better.
With a very clear request, Ophelia pulled out a pouch.
Kling, ng.
Ill give you enough. Bring it right now.
Thump.
The heavy bag made a loud noise as it fell to the floor, as if to show off its weight.
Ophelia grinned, showing her teeth, and gestured at the pouch.
You can open it.
Before long, a boy popped out of nowhere, grabbed the pouch, and opened it wide.
The gold coins were so densely packed that they sparkled even in this dimly lit ce. No gaps could be spotted, let alone a silver coin.
It was clear that if these were all gold coins, it would be an amount that was difficult to say with his mouth.
Whew.
The boy who involuntarily whistled hurriedly closed the pouch and held it close to his stomach, but Ophelia carelessly shook her hand.
If you understand, move now.
The person facing her bowed his back deeply, very deeply.
I will prepare right away.
Shortly thereafter, Ophelia was able to load her body into a shabby wagon.
Ophelia, who was covered in dirt and had mud all over her face and in clothes that were almost dirty, pulled back the loose cloak.
Almost there.
In time, Ophelia reached the vige located at the entrance to Raisas vige.
Wait a minute here.
By the time Ophelia, who did not respond to the curt coachmans remarks, grew tired of the townsfolks nces at her, an outsider
The coachman appeared with an old man.
Say hello, Miss. He is the one who will take you to that vige.
Ophelia only nodded in silence.
Because there was no way a person who had gone through severe hardships could say a bright and refreshing greeting to others.
The coachman left the old man and Ophelia alone, and the old man stared at Ophelia and said,
Hey, Miss.
Ophelia didnt answer again, she tried to ignore it, but she was forced to open her mouth by the old mans following words.
If you dont open your mouth, I wont take you to that vige.
What do you mean.
Despite Ophelias harsh counter, the old mans dried tree-like face did not change much.
I dont know where you came from, but you seemed to have grown nicely.
No matter how much she was dressed as if she had a gutter-like past, it was hard for Ophelia, who was born and raised as a nobledy, to look like someone who had really gone through something like that.
Thats why Ophelia answered more confidently and brazenly.
I hear that a lot. Ive seen a lot, this and that.
She did. During the infinite regressions, she actually went through all kinds of nasty and messy things.
The old man clicked his tongue as she expressed sincerity to the bone with her voice and expression.
And his next words were something that Ophelia never thought of.
I wont ask why you want to go to that vige, but if you dont have to, what about this vige?
What?
I cant help you much, but I will take care of you as best I can until you sort of settle down.
No, why so much
Ophelia deliberately made a more exaggerated and wary gesture.
She should have reacted like this if she had been subjected to all kinds of storms.
Tsk, I mean, no one who went into that vige came back.
Ophelias face hardened coldly at the old mans words, but she said nothing more.
The old man next door, his nephew He has never seen his face since he entered the vige. Its a very strange vige.
But as Ophelia still kept her mouth shut, the old man let out a long sigh and shook his head.
Even if its not so, these days, theyve been stocking food and buying des.
Ophelia leaned forward at the unexpected information from an unexpected person in an unexpected ce.
What do you mean?
Oh, its not even winter, but they kept urging me to give them, like a bird that stores winter food? I said no because we already dont have much to eat, even if they can give any amount of money Then they want to gather a bunch of des Ha
Its not even winter, but theyre going to stock up on food, which is alreadycking?
A word shed through Ophelias mind.
War.
There was no way a single vige would go to war against an empire, so they must be preparing for a war against something else.
Gramps.
Hmm?
I must go to that vige. An older brother I know is there.
There was only sincerity in the bright blue eyes that could be seen through the hole in the cloak.
Because what she said wasnt a lie.
She had to go to that town, and she knew James Gryu, and at the same time he was her brother because he was older than her.
The old man clicked his tongue, but didnt persuade her.
Lets go.
Ophelia arrived at Raisas vige as she had originally nned.
From preparation to arrival, it was a breeze, but from now on, there will be problems.
Holding her breath, she listened to the conversation between the old man and the vigers.
No, not wheat or barley, but dry, ready-to-eat
This is farm equipment, not this.
The old man shook his head, and the vigers took all the things he had brought, even though theyined.
After talking with the vigers, the old man gestured toward Ophelia.
This girl is looking for someone.
The old man left empty-handed after saying that, and Ophelia, who was left behind, was soon surrounded by vigers.
It was already bing familiar to receive cold, stinging nces, which were unlike the sunlight that was warm enough to be considered a little hot.
Ophelia, who endured all the eyes of people who fluttered with shallow curiosity, very slowly took something out of her arms.
At that, the vigers all at once hardened their expressions. They seemed like they would rush at her at any moment.
I was asked to give this ne to someone.
It was a terribly random remark, but someone managed to recognize the ne.
That! You! Where did you get that?
The person I worked with asked me to pass it on to his sibling.
Ophelia waved the ne and described the appearance of the fanatic, or rather, a man who was a fanatic who was now trapped somewhere in the Imperial Pce as a pharmacist.
He gave me this the other day
Ophelia deliberately blurred the end.
Then the vigers murmured and imagined the mans words on their own, and the first person to recognize the ne held out his hand.
Theres somewhere you have to go before you see that person.
Ophelia calmly agreed, and she stood before the prophet, surrounded by the vigers.
Yes. He said this.
Ophelia had to work hard not to grab the prophet by the cor.
The prophet who gave the mission that the man who was a fanatic said.
As in the case of the saint, it didnt matter what his true identity was.
I just want to grab him and shake him to spit out everything hes trying to do.
Her heart was like a chimney, but she couldnt really do it.
Grabbing him by the cor wasnt what she came here for, even if hiding or running away from the vigers would be easy.
However, what if things got worse when she did that?
Although she knew what she was trying to do right now, what if it went out of hand or became urgent?
It was a week.
Too short to take this or that risk.
The prophet asked Ophelia, who was slowly exhaling.
How do you know him?
It was a question she had been waiting for.
Ophelia told the story she had prepared as calmly as possible.
If she talked exaggeratedly and mixed emotions here and there, she would end up with more useless lies besides the story she prepared.
So I want to stay in this town.
Ophelia, who had told the long story in one breath, caught her breath.
If it was not epted right now, there was only one way left.
Hiding and watching.
No one in this town would be able to spot Ophelia when she erased her presence and moved in the shadows or darkness.
However, if that happened, quick and smooth information collection was out of the question.
When Ophelia swallowed dry saliva for the fourth time.
You have nowhere else to go, so you want to stay
Saying that, the prophet took a step closer to Ophelia.
Yes. I came all the way here, believing that this vige would ept me.
Ophelia put her hands together with genuine earnestness.
Because she was, in fact, very desperate.
How long has it been?
Ame: 10 more episodes to the end of the main story! Go go go!
Dea: The end is near, im so curious about how theyre going to fix everything
Chapter 118: Forever and a Day (X)
Chapter 118: Forever and a Day (X)
Fortunately, contrary to concerns, Ophelia was epted as a member of the vige very quickly.
A young woman with nowhere to go. Her whole world was tiring and difficult.
Now was the time to need at least one more person who could hold a de.
Could there be anyone more perfectly suited to this vige?
Wee to this vige.
When the prophet spoke, all those who had been silent like ghosts chanted at the same time.
Wee.
Leaving the prophet behind, people flocked to Ophelias side as she let out a sigh of true relief.
Ill take you to the owner of that ne.
Give me your items. Oh, the bad guys took it all, so theres no such thing as luggage.
Ill clean up the ce youll be staying at. I can share two days worth of food.
Ophelia meshed with the vige much faster and easier than James.
No matter what anyone said, it was morefortable with a young woman who seemed to be carrying all of the worlds misfortunes than a tough-looking young man with sses.
The people took pity on Ophelia and generously gave stories and favors.
All along the way to return the ne, they gave it to her, but she kept her mouth shut.
They looked like normal people.
Who shared the burden and did favors for the wounded and tired.
However, these people were also the ones who shed blood regardless of gender or age in the name of a mission given by God.
Because God wanted it!
Recalling the cry of a man who had tried to kill a five or six-year-old child for being the heir of his family, Ophelia bit her lower lip.
How long had it been since Ophelia walked silently, bowing her head, unable to bear the sight of those who smiled at her?
They stopped in front of a small house and knocked on the door.
Come out!
As soon as the call ended, the door opened and a small child, a girl who was about the height of Ophelias waist, poked her head out.
What happened? Is my brother back?
There was hope in the childs eyes, but no one could say yes to the girl.
Take this for now. Its yours.
At the nce of the vigers, Ophelia put her ne on the girls neck.
Feeling a cold touch on her neck, the girl quickly touched the ne.
This What my brother got from our mom he said.
As the girl kept fixing the ne, her voice gradually got smaller.
Then she raised her head.
Brother is? When will my brothere back?
Ophelia shook her head, flustered at the question of the girl, who gripped the ne so tightly that the back of her hand turned white.
But the girl continued to ask. As if pleading for an answer.
Is heing back? The ne came back. Is my brothering back too?
No one could open their mouths. And by the time the girls voice was teary, and the corners of her eyes were burning red
One of the vigers said,
You know. He went on a mission, so he went on to do a great job.
He didnt say that he wouldnt be able toe back, but the girl lowered her head.
Another viger was harsh.
He went on a mission, didnt he? Why are you crying!
At that, the girl whimpered, trying to hold back her tears, and one by one the vigers left, muttering away.
When it was just Ophelia and one other person left.
Lets go, Ill show you around your house.
Ophelia replied firmly, removing the hand that was pulling her arm.
Tell me where the house is, and Ill go there myself.
The vigers seemed taken aback by her excessively strong attitude, but soon nodded.
Its not far from here. Over there, the red-roofed house
Eventually, the remaining one also left, leaving only the girl and Ophelia.
After verifying there was no one around, Ophelia stretched out her hand towards the girl.
Uh?
The girl who had silently shed tears blinked in the sudden warm and soft embrace.
Ophelia couldnt say anything. All she could do was to take the girl in her arms and pat her on the back until the crying died down.
Thank Thank you.
After tucking the swollen-eyed girls hair behind her ear, Ophelia entered the house she had been informed of as her ce to stay, and took a closer look at the surroundings.
She didnt even have time to sit down for a second.
Where is he?
She had to find James Gryu.
Ophelia and James Gryu had never met.
No, to be precise, Ophelia had seen him as she approached to hit him in the back of the head.
But James had never met Ophelia or seen her back.
Ophelia, who was not very familiar with society, and James, who was even more unfamiliar with it, could have identally passed each other at banquets and tea parties.
But she never thought that he would doubt her.
Tell him this.
Whats this?
If you say this, he will know.
Ophelia rubbed what Richard had given her with her fingertips, and after hiding her presence as much as possible, she left the house.
Stepping on the shadows and avoiding peoples eyes, she wandered here and there aimlessly.
Deep inside the vige, just below a steep ridge, Ophelia stopped.
Back of the head back of the head.
It was unfamiliar, but she noticed a man she seemed to have seen somewhere, and she carefully checked the surroundings.
She eventually confirmed that there was no one around her, and after repeating it over and over again, she stepped closer to the back of his head, where she hesitated.
James?
At the sudden call from behind, James took a step back and turned his head, looking extremely wary.
Ophelia stared at him, and James frowned when their eyes met.
Who are you? This is a face I havent seen before.
Since youre seeing me for the first time today, of course its a face you havent seen before. Rather, this
James eyes widened when he saw what Ophelia pulled out of her pocket.
Youre the crown princes
.
Four days to the week that Raisa Neir professed.
After meeting James for the first time, Ophelia visited him every day.
She had been putting the pieces together with him, trying to figure out exactly what was going to happen in the vige.
And at that time.
Raisa was leaving the Marquisate of Neir.
She had to move herself because of the words of the tool that conveyed the news of the vige.
He said he couldnt fulfill the order.
At the messengers words, Raisa immediately ordered again.
Support him with anything he needs.
Since erasing the vige was the top priority, it didnt matter how much it cost or which method was used.
But the messenger still hesitated and stayed still.
What?
Its not something he cant do.
Its not?
The messengerid t on the floor, very t. Forcing himself to not faint, he barely uttered,
He said he wouldnt do it.
The messenger closed his eyes tightly in anticipation of all the actions that would follow.
If I die, may my breath cease at once. No, I dont want to die
Above the messengers head, the most ominous words fell.
It doesnt matter since hes going to die anyway.
The messenger curled up and shed tears.
When the other messengers before him died one after another, he expected that he would end up in the same situation someday.
That day must be today
Great.
The messenger let out a painful groan as the heel of her shoe pressed against the back of his neck, but he leaned even closer to the floor.
Raisa didnt even look down at the messenger.
She just smiled, and twisted her lips further while stepping on him, who was gasping for breath.
Im going to clean up. Ah.
Raisa removed her foot from the messengers neck.
You know that bastards family, right?
The words came without context, but the messenger nodded frantically, clutching his voiceless neck to save his life.
Kill them all. Dont leave a single dog behind.
Recalling all that, Raisa swung her hand right away, not bothering to hold back her sudden anger.
How dare a bug!
Pak!
Someone was hit on the cheek by a sharp ring and was bleeding, but he suppressed his groan and just hunched his back.
Even on the short road from the mansion to the carriage, a suffocating air flowed, as if someone was about to die.
But fortunately, in the midst of misfortune, Raisa waved her hand.
Clean it up!
Even seeing someone elses blood didnt make her feel better, but there was no time to dy.
Raisa, who climbed into the carriage, struggled to vent her seething rage with nowhere to go.
She couldnt control herself.
Her moodsted for a while, then it went insanely bad, and even when it was bad, it suddenly sank cold.
Useless things.
She chewed on the inside of her already tattered mouth.
It was such an important thing that she was going to check the progress of the work, but now she had to take the trouble to do it herself.
No, it could be a good thing.
Because the guy was just a tool, she could cut off his head for disobeying her order.
The grotesque smile on Raisas lips was only for a moment.
I have to live.
Repeating only those words like a broken music box, Raisa opened a small window as the carriage started; unable to bear the twists and turns of things such as frustration, nervousness, fear and anticipation.
Soon after, the Marquisate of Neir which was just as sad as a grave came into view.
Raisa closed the carriage window with a twisted smile.
It must be like a grave. Since
It will be my mothers grave.
Ame: Theres a new and important announcement, check it out! James needs a spa, massage, buffet and vacation to the resort inds.
Dea: Petition for James, Cooper and Lawrence to get a fully paid holiday
Chapter 119: Forever and a Day (XI)
Chapter 119: Forever and a Day (XI)
Shortly after Raisa left, Richard was walking directly to the Marquistate of Neir.
Of course, he did not make a formal visit, but stepped into the darkness like a midday ghost.
Just a few minutes ago
I have to deal with Marchioness Neir.
At the words the emperor had uttered, he decided to move on his own.
Raisa Neir asked for the end of the week, but that was only a request.
Ill be away for a few days.
Now?
Yes. Ill take care of everything rted to Marchioness Neir by tomorrow.
Crown Prince.
Even though he said he was going to solve the most troublesome problem now, there were still a lot of things to do as the crown prince.
The emperor shook his head, but at the words that followed, he took his eyes off the papers and fixed them on Richard.
My woman is walking a dangerous road alone. She needs to be protected. No, I want to protect her.
At some point, the golden eyes which had lost their vitality and withered were brighter than ever before.
It had been a long time since he actually said that he wanted to do something.
The emperor stared nkly at Richard, who did not back down even an inch.
Good. Bring the crown princess safely.
Richards steps were unstoppable.
Every minute here was a waste.
Even when he closed his eyes, her bright red hair and vivid blue eyes glistened as if they were engraved on his eyelids.
I want to see you.
I want to hug you.
Ophelia.
I know where you are, what you are doing, and that you are all right.
However, Richard wanted to put her in his eyes.
Even if he was looking at it, he wanted to see it, but since he didnt see it, his heart was beating so hard.
Before long, he stood tall in front of the marchioness door.
There was no need to ask where Marchioness Neir was, nor did he need to look.
All he had to do was follow the nasty smell of medicine.
Soon after, he entered a room that smelled of drugs so strong that his nose was paralyzed, and he stood in front of a corpse-like body.
At that moment, whether by coincidence or fate, Marchiness Neir, who had been on drugs all day, woke up.
Seeing someone with a blurry vision, the marchioness opened her mouth.
She had only one thing to say.
Hey Medicine now.
But there was no answer, let alone medicine.
After being addicted to drugs, patience had long evaporated, so the marchioness screamed and struggled.
Medicine! Medicine!
Marchioness.
But her shouts were stopped by a dry voice that thundered in her ears.
His Majesty the Emperor hasmanded.
With those words, Marchioness Neir realized who the person in front of her was.
Instantly, she tried to wield her bony arms, but she was tied up and forced to rub her face spasmodically against the pillow.
Crown Prince Ugh, ugh, ugh!
The tearing screeches and cries that came from her open mouth were like those of a beast.
She only made noise, but there was no way Richard couldnt feel the frustration and despair swirling inside.
She was caught up in an addiction, which was not the plot of the crown prince whom she thought was her opponent or a failure of her own work, and fell without end and was utterly ruined and shattered.
And now, in front of her own nemesis, the crown prince, whom she never wanted to show this to
Do you feel ashamed of your humiliated self? Disgrace? Plus misery? Well, the current marchioness would feel defeated.
With utmostposure, Richard mercilessly dug into Marchioness Neirs heart.
Indifferent golden eyes peered into Marchioness Neir, but she couldnt even look at him directly.
Richard whispered a few words in her ear, and her chin shook as her eyes widened.
Would you like to?
At the sound of Richards voice, falling like an umpire, Marchioness Neirs neck dropped like a prey caught in a trap.
Then she suddenly raised her head.
Was it terminal lucidity?
(PR/N: a medical phenomenon whereby ones mind bes clearer when theyre closer to death.)
Her gray eyes were not the same as those of a corpse that had lost their luster.
Staring straight at Richard with those sparkling eyes, Marchioness Neir opened her mouth.
Her voice was cracked and hoarse, but unlike before, her pronunciation was clear, not airy or slurred.
Raisa, is not the Marchioness of Neir.
Is it a will?
Please tell her Im waiting for her in death.
Was it a wish or a prophecy?
Eventually, Richard quietly left the marquisate, and the mansion became the tomb of Marchioness Neir, just as Raisa wished.
.
Three days to the week that Raisa Neir professed.
Ophelia was busy gathering information about her by dashing around a ce that looked no different from any other vige.
She was nervous because she really didnt have much time left, but she had no choice but to do what she could do step by step.
She sneaked into the gatherings of the vigers, told stories of her unfortunate past, lowered their guards, and pulled out the information she wanted.
So, since a while ago?
Yes. You know the guy next door whos two years younger than me?
Mhm.
Ophelia didnt know, but she nodded because it was better for her to know.
He had a long sword that only knights could use? Gosh, a guy who cant even wield a sickle properly
Only the prophet and close associates knew exactly what they were actually doing, but the gathering of information was quite sessful, even if only bybining the stories of the vigers.
Its really that.
After confirmation after confirmation, Ophelia was finally convinced that the story of the old man she met right beforeing to this vige waspletely true.
She faced James.
Food and des? Are you talking about weapons?
They didnt say it specifically, but if they had wanted farming tools, they wouldnt have been disappointed when they brought them.
Thats why I came to ask if there were questions about how to handle weapons or strategies even though they hated them so much.
After thest words, James was silent, and Ophelia also kept quiet.
Then Ophelia held out her hand toward him, her palm to be exact, and said,
Write down what you expect. I will write too.
In the palm?
Yes. There is no evidence left, and no sound will leak out.
Thats a very good method, but its okay to use it in future secret meetings
Ophelia cut James off.
Right now.
In the silence of the cool air, the two of them simultaneously wrote their thoughts on each others palms.
Soon after, the two looked at each other and nodded at the same time.
As expected.
Right? And
Ophelia told James the deadline of one week.
Of course, James wondered if there was really a time limit, but he couldnt express it.
You have to trust mepletely.
And James believed Ophelias words. Because Richard ordered it to be so.
There is not enough time to convince the vigers to run away.
Yes.
We cant even send a messenger until were sure. More than anything else, who the hell is going to wipe out this town.
Raisa Neir.
What? No, it could be.
Ophelia asked James, who expressed surprise for a moment but soon agreed.
Did you know?
Have you seen the prophet of this vige? No, I dont even have to ask. Anyway, I tracked down what the man said a long time ago and the funds of the Marquisate of Neir.
Come to think of it, the reason why James Gryu infiltrated this vige was because of the suspicious flow of funds.
After briefly reviewing the past, Ophelia shook her head.
It has nothing to do with Marchioness Neir. It was done by Raisa Neir alone.
What? Raisa Neir? How could
It doesnt matter now, what matters is how Raisa Neir will get rid of this vige. That too, within the next three days.
To Ophelias question, James immediately brought out an answer.
She will have to mobilize the army to kill all the vigers.
Can she?
Naturally, this is not the case in principle. Its considered treason as soon as the guards of the marquisate or those who personally carry weapons other than escorts are mobilized.
Something didnt immediately make sense, but Ophelia nodded at Jamess words.
But isnt it Neir? They should have escorts who are more than enough.
James clicked his tongue.
Even if they stock up on food or weapons, the vigers wont be able to stop the armed men who are trained to kill people.
Ophelia, who was about to say something, suddenly shut her mouth.
Fortunately for her, James was engrossed in his own thoughts, so he hadnt seen her like that and didnt ask why she suddenly stopped.
Even if he asked, she would not have been able to answer.
Because she was confused.
She discovered that what the vigers were trying to do was, in the end, only self-defense.
She also knew that the cause was Raisa Neirs ruthless decision.
But
Should Should I?
Ophelia was startled by her words that came out instinctively like a moan, and she covered her mouth.
Her blue eyes became blurry, and her body trembled like a small boat in a storm.
There must be only one reason why Raisa Neir decided to destroy this vige, which was an essence created by regressing repeatedly to upy the throne.
To prevent the end of the world.
That was what Ophelia and Richard also longed for.
She thought she could do anything to prevent the end of the world.
But But really?
To sacrifice a cow for the sake of many.
She heard of such a thing, but she never dreamed that she would have to make such a decision.
She couldnt figure out what to do.
If the vige was not destroyed, the world would perish.
Of course, it was only a possibility, but if there was even a 1% chance of the world ending, shouldnt the vige disappear?
One vige, and the world.
Even if she didnt weigh it on a scale, she could tell where it was leaning towards.
Ophelia recalled the people she had spent a small amount of time with,ughing and chatting with her until they brought her to this ce and turned around. Then
I dont particrly hate silly things.
Her mother who said thatughed.
Look at this! Doesnt it suit you?
Rather than that, this.
Catherine and Irispeted to put several ribbons in her hair and eventually made it full of ribbons andughed among themselves.
Please do me this favor. How about this instead?
Cooper smiled kindly as he took something more difficult while requesting for a favor.
Lady Ophelia, try this.
This too.
The servants who took snacks out of their pockets and held them out towards her, and even Sebastian, who paid close attention so that her favorite chamomile would continuously bloom.
And
Richard.
Ame: T^T ITS ALL RAISAS FAULT!
Dea: Everybody grab your tissueswere going to need them T^T
Chapter 120: Forever and a Day (XII)
Chapter 120: Forever and a Day (XII)
Along with his name that leaked out involuntarily, a most radiant smile bloomed and faded on Ophelias face.
I want to walk with you.
Even if this body grows old and my head is covered with white, I will hold our wrinkled hands together forever.
So, the end of the world was absurd.
Even the people of this vige were not pure victims.
Even though they knew what they would do and would have their hands stained with blood without hesitation in the name of God, and will be buried.
Even so
I cant do that.
It was a choking voice, but unlike before, Ophelias eyes were no longer wavering.
Because she decided to bet on the possibility that the world would not perish even if she protected this vige.
There was no way she could sacrifice a cow for the greater good.
Compared to the world, she too would be nothing but a cow.
Just like the girl in this town with a broken leg waiting for her brother.
If anyone heard this, they would call her stupid.
Would you stand by and watch the destruction of the world for the sake of your humble morals and conscience? They wouldugh like this.
Ophelia smiled bitterly and said,
If the army ising, there is only one entry way. Shouldnt we find a way to defend it?
Youve managed to see it. As expected, Your Highnesss eyes for people are unmistakable.
So what can I do specifically? James Gryu, the renowned tactician of the empire, no, of the continent?
There is no need to remind me of the facts. If thats the case, well have to build a barrier first.
Ophelia wasnt sure, but she decided.
Lets watch this town for as long as we can.
.
Two days to the week that Raisa Neir professed.
It was a day not much different from any other day.
The center of the crown princes pce.
Kirsch, kirsch.
A quiet aides office where only the sound of a pen running on paper echoed..
Dakwang!
With a sudden loud sound, the chair on which Iris was sitting was knocked over backwards.
Cooper!
Cooper jumped to his feet as if he had been waiting for Iris call.
Isnt that too strange?
The words came out of context, but Iris also gave a vague answer.
Its the fifth day.
Has it already happened?
The two of them just stared at Ophelias empty seat for a while.
His Highness isnt there either.
Shes not here.
So what is going on?
Since hemunicated with Ophelia, I dont have to worry about anything
Im not worried, but Im worried.
Same here.
Cooper added with a nod.
But its not like we can be away as well.
Of course. Its not okay to just look at the seats of people who are not there while stomping our feet.
Even as they spoke, their eyes showed no sign of falling from the empty seats.
How long has it been?
Iris and Cooper looked at each other and headed to Ophelias desk as if they hade to an agreement.
All they could do now for Ophelia, who was doing her best wherever she was
Id wish I didnt have these stifling papers.
Ipletely agree.
The two began moving the papers piled on Ophelias desk to their respective desks.
They hoped
When Ophelia returned and found a clean desk, she would smile as bright as the sun and embrace them with open arms.
And around that time, in the Marquisate of Sheffield
Lawrence grabbed Catherines arms from behind her and held on desperately.
What are you going to do when you go!
Ill go check it out!
Check what? The whereabouts of the Lady Bolsheik, who is carrying out the imperial pces secret assignment?
I dont know! Ill check anyway!
So what are you sure ugh.
Catherine, who took advantage of Lawrences momentaryx and mmed her elbow into his stomach, tried to run away.
Catherine! Do you intend to cause trouble for Lady Bolsheik?
However, Lawrences cry as he rubbed his stomach forced her to stop on the spot.
Patting Catherine on the back as her shoulders drooped down in despair, Lawrence said,
With His Highness holding out, theres no way anything could happen to Lady Bolsheik.
It meant as a treasured aide, but it was the correct answer anyway, akin to how a cow caught a mouse while stepping backwards.
I know! I know
Even if she knew it, if she couldnt see it, she would be worried.
Its already been five days.
Of course, Ophelia and Catherine didnt meet every day, but days didnt go by without contact.
Wait a little longer. Shell show up smiling, and this period will be just like a lie.
Are you sure?
Yes. She will show up and give you a tight hug until you suffocate.
Really?
Yes, yes.
Catherine, as well as Lawrence, hoped.
Ophelia appearing out of nowhere, and hugging the startled Catherine with her arms wide open.
And in the Bolsheik familys mansion, which was located not far from Sheffields
Sebastian.
Yes.
If youre going to spin around in ce so anxiously and nervously, go out and spin.
Sorry.
What? Seeing you, I feel like going around with you.
Saying that, Ophelias mother put down the book she was holding.
The mother, who couldnt get past a single page of the book, looked at the Imperial Pce through the window.
Is it the fifth day?
Its only been five days since the day thedy didnte back.
The mothers blue eyes, the same as Ophelias, shed coldly.
If I find even one cut on my childs fingertips. They will see why a Bolsheik is a Bolsheik.
I will find all the records rted to the current imperial family.
Sebastian bowed deeply and left the room with an uncharacteristically sloppy step.
The mother pressed her agitated chest and whispered to Ophelia, who was somewhere.
No matter where you are or what you do, you are my daughter, you are a Bolsheik.
So hopefully
Come back to this ce and be held in my arms.
.
Like any other ce, in Raisas vige, the day was not too different from usual.
The wind that blew from time to time became a gust of wind and made it difficult for one to open their eyes, but it was only intermittent.
The clear sky was high without a single cloud, and it was a day where theundry would dry very well in the dazzling sunlight.
A young man from the vige was on his way to sort out dried straw bales.
The young man, who had been humming a short song, hesitated in front of the warehouse door where dry straw bales were being piled up.
What? Why is this open?
He tilted his head as he looked down at the key dangling from his waist.
A thief? Can it be?
In this storehouse, there were indeed only bales of dry straw and one or two sacks of uneatable grain to be used as fodder.
A thief in a warehouse like that?
There was no reason to steal something that could have been obtained by simply going to the person managing the warehouse and asking for it.
Ah, well, its been a bit messytely.
The weak young man just poked around, but a few days ago, the prophet and the vige elders had a serious talk.
Something about the whole vige being in danger because someone is aiming for the vige?
Besides, those his age started to carry dangerous des like swords and axes, regardless of gender.
It will be all right because the prophet is here.
Shaking his head, the young man opened the warehouse door and slowly entered, unable to hide his doubts.
He didnt feel any presence, so he took a few more steps and looked inside the warehouse.
Who is it?
While shaking his head, the young man went around the warehouse, muttering,
Its like no one is there ah!
Before he could finish his sentence, he was suddenly grabbed by the cor and forced to m his face to the floor.
Ahh! Aaaagh! Oh God! Help me, prophet!
The young mans head was pounding, but his screams did not reach the ears of the god or the prophet like he so desired.
Before long, a cracked and locked voice flowed from the inside of the darkened warehouse.
Noisy. Keep it down.
It was a very simple and quick death sentence.
Pudeuk.
The movement of the young man who had been struggling on the floor, crying out to God in a nerve-scratching screech, suddenly stopped.
His breath ended too easily, but Raisa, who had stepped on his neck and killed him, did not blink an eye.
They were like walking corpses anyway.
Everyone would die, so it didnt matter if they went a little sooner orter.
Continue. So what are you going to do?
Everyone in the vige has figured it out. Dealing with the nasty bastards makes the job itself simple. But
But?
Raisas eyebrows rose quickly. She did not know that they were sky-high and her gray eyes glittered more than those of the snake.
We need more people to be sure to kill the entire vige.
Although they were fanatics, their physical abilities itself were no different from those of ordinary people.
To those who make a living by killing people, they were like a group of rabbits, but if the number was high, there would be rabbits that would seed in running away from the.
Cant you handle that much?
Raisas poisonous voice tore through the shabby warehouse, but no answer came back.
Wasnt it a question with a fixed answer anyway?
But the person she was speaking to couldnt give her the answer she had set, so it was just silent.
She stared at him for a moment as if about to w him to death, then she waved her hand annoyedly.
There is no time to kill this one now and find another one.
One thing came to mind naturally because it didnt go as she wanted.
It was a regression.
Ame: Why do I feel like Ophelia isnting back? AM I GASLIGHTING MYSELF?
*rolls eyes* And trust Raisa to go hmm i need to destroy the vige to stop the worlds destruction so that i can leave, but i gotta regress to do that!
Dea: im sure everything is okay to be okay..ha..haha
Chapter 121: Forever and a Day (XIII)
Chapter 121: Forever and a Day (XIII)
But if she regressed right away, wouldnt this tedious task of getting rid of this vige be meaningless?
Once this vige is wiped out, it will be possible to regress.
Of course, if she regressed to a week ago after destroying the vige with her own hands, this vige would be there.
However, since the essence that shepleted through repeated regressions would be in a state where it hadpletely disappeared, the world would not copse.
No I have to.
All of that was her future and her home.
But she couldnt let go of it, could she?
In the worst case, if the world would continue to copse even if the vige was destroyed She would have no choice but to regress until she found a way.
If that doesnt work
Raisa shook her head nervously and bit her fingernails.
Blood seeped out, but neither she nor the person in front of her cared.
Compared to the sea of blood they would cause with their own hands in the future, that kind of blood wouldnt evene into sight.
Raisa asked the person in front of her.
So what are you going to do?
I will set fires.
What?
If you set fires all over the vige and block the exit passages
We will be able to cut off the heads of those who run away.
Yes.
Due to the location of the vige, the people definitely have a chance to escape.
Because to begin with, she considered that when designating where to build this vige.
Even if it wasnt now, it was a vige that would be eliminated if it served its purpose, so it was made easier to deal with.
A remote ce with only one way to get to and from the vige, surrounded by inessible mountains.
Fire.
The idea was to burn the vige, but it would be difficult to actually set it on fire.
It was apletely different story for the vige to quietly disappear just like how it had been created, and for it to burn and copse in public knowledge.
Its the only way because time is tight and theres no support.
Raisa didnt like it enough, but she nodded because she couldnt find another way.
When will it be ready?
Two days is enough.
Make it a day.
There were two days left at the end of the week she had requested from the emperor, but Raisa did not want to drag it on for too long.
It was a ce she had already decided to get rid of, but now she would have to destroy the crystallization of her efforts with her own hands.
If she looked at it for a long time, not only would she get annoyed, but she wouldnt know what other variables would arise.
I dont mind using anything if necessary. In a day.
At Raisasmand, the man bowed deeply.
.
A day to the week proimed by Raisa Neir.
Should it be said it was time?
This world had long since been twisted.
It started twisting when Raisa first regressed.
The crack created by the twist only grew bigger as regressions repeated.
Contrary to Ophelia, Richard, and Raisas expectations, who all realized that the world was perishing.
The world, once it started to copse, could not return to its original form no matter what, like broken ss.
Now all that remained was to bepletely broken.
A few minutes before Raisas order to set fire to the entire vige and destroy all people was carried out
A secluded vige located in a kingdom far away from Raisas vige.
What was unusual was that people were spending a normal and boring day in a ce where there was only a huge river that epassed the entire vige.
Since the huge river was the center of their lives, they huddled together near the river even if they had nothing to do. Then, one of them blinked.
He rubbed his eyes once and hit the arm of the person next to him. Hard.
Ouch! What is it all of a sudden?
The man hurriedly shouted without even looking back at the man who gave him pain.
Excuse me! That! What the heck!
The one who had been swearing at the man who couldnt properly speak was soon unable to say anything as well. His mouth dropped wide open when what he saw came into view.
With a gasp, he yelled,
What the hell is that! Why is the river turning red!
Understandably, they were not the only ones who were shocked and taken aback.
Oh, my!
Kyaaaagh!
Whats this!
Oh, Mom! Mom!
My God, my God! Oh God!
A mor rang out. A mix of astonishment and screaming, shouting and bewilderment.
Unbelievably, the river was turning red.
Not just the river surrounding the vige, but streams,kes, seas, and even wells across the continent.
All the water in this world turned blood red.
Some were screaming and running away, others were just staring in awe or shock. All sorts of reactions were mixed together.
The entire continent thought the same thing.
Like Back when the sun disappeared.
This time, water.
Soon, the same sentiment spread among the people in an instant.
Anxiety and fear.
The speechless couple trembled in fear and held each others hands, while the child wrapped his arms around his fathers neck and cried out in fear.
It was something that they hadnt even heard of in myths of legends.
And it wasnt the first, but the second time.
Everyone was at a loss, but no one offered a solution or offered reassurance.
They had never imagined anything like this, let alone experienced it.
Among the frozen humans, someone poked out.
Father!
An old man had his hand stretched out towards the red river, and the man who appeared to be his son stood up and urgently called him.
But the old man did not stop. He said grimly,
Shouldnt we see what it is? At this rate, we cant even keep our body and soul together for tomorrow
The old man couldnt even finish his words.
Kulreng, kulreng.
Bubbles swelled up in the river red like blood, and soon the fishes overturned and started to float.
The people who saw the bizarre sight took a step back without even realizing it.
Unlike the color, it didnt smell like blood, but the smell of death was covering the whole continent so thick that the tip of their nose was pungent.
And at Raisas vige, located on the outskirts of the empire
There is only one day left.
Ophelia rubbed her pale cheeks and dim eyes.
She knew what the vigers were going to do, but would Raisa Neir act as they expected?
To get rid of an entire vige, you have to annihte its members, so its like a war
Ophelia could not hide her agitation.
That would be the case, just like she told James.
No matter how remote and small a vige is, isnt it absurd for a family other than the imperial family to mobilize forces and massacre the people of the empire?
I guess we should talk again
She jumped up, unable to think further on her own, and immediately stormed out of the door.
Ophelia stopped at the stream leading to the river on the outskirts of town, which was within walking distance of her house, and realized that the sight she had seen through the window was not an illusion.
The river was dyed red like blood.
The sixth.
The words that escaped from her parted lips were more like groans.
River of blood. The sixth sign of doom.
Ophelia thought that the interval between signs was getting faster.
It was as if a drop or two of water formed on a cracked dam, and then a small stream of water appeared and burst with a bang.
She expected that as the signs were revealed one by one, the world would be twisted and shaken until itpletely copsed and perished.
Its too fast.
The sixth sign came faster than expected.
In other words, it meant that the time of the end of the world was closer than expected.
Now, really, in a mere blink, the whole world could crumble.
Ophelias shoulders rose as she stretched out her hand toward the bloody stream, stunned.
Kyaaaaaah!
Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!
No!
It was because the sharp screamsing from behind her werent from one or two people.
And it wasnt towards the river that was dyed red.
Blood and fire?
Fires as red as the river, which was nowpletely blood-stained, were burning all over the vige.
Of course its now.
Gritting her teeth, Ophelia immediately started running toward the vige.
The world could perish the very next moment, but right now, all she could do was grab the crying ne-holding girl from that pit of blood and fire.
.
Around the time Ophelia discovered the river slowly turning red
Raisas fire to reduce the vige to a heap of ashes was opening its greedy mouth.
The beginning of the catastrophe was insignificant like a river or two in which one or two red drops rose.
Hmm? What is this sound?
When a viger, praying quietly, heard a crackling sound nearby and poked his head toward it without much thought.
Kkunk.
With a sound like scratching ss, his blood smeared on the floor.
The one who wiped off the blood and fat from the sword continued his work.
Swak, swaaaak.
How many times did the sh that hurt his eyes bloom and disappear.
Before long, red mes rose from the dry straw bales.
It wasnt just one ce.
Fires began to soar simultaneously in various parts of the vige.
And those who found the fire shouted at the top of their voices.
Fi fire! Its fire!
Ame: You wont believe just how hard my heart is pounding while Im tranting this arc ( l|l)/
Dea: everything is happening, the end is nearliterally, the end of the world and the end of the novel.
Chapter 122: Forever and a Day (XIV)
Chapter 122: Forever and a Day (XIV)
The woman who first discovered the fire ran home with all her strength.
Her child It was time for her boy to sleep.
The fire did not just burn in one ce, so the vige fell into chaos in an instant.
The sparks that jumped out of the dry straw were easily carried here and there by the fiercely blowing wind.
A small fire quickly became arge fire and engulfed the vige.
Aaaagh!
Fire, fire!
Mother! You have to get out of there!
My have you seen my son? My son!
The screams of those who frantically ran around in search of their precious ones and the screams of those who perished because they could not get out of the mouth of the fire were mixed together, and the road to hell was unfolding throughout the vige.
The strong wind, which normally would have just made one frown and shrug their shoulders, now became the catalyst for the fire to grow in size and mercilessly swallow the entire vige.
Its dangerous!
Ophelia ran from the outskirts of the vige with all her strength and grabbed the arm of the man who was staggering and about to fall into the red mes.
Run. Get out of here!
Ophelia, who pushed the back of the man whose face was covered in soot and tears, ran without stopping.
Although she supported the old man all the way, she lifted the curled-up child into his parents arms
Not enough. Not enough, not enough.
There were limits to who she could save on her own.
But unable to sit still, Ophelia inhaled the smoke and ran, waving her arms which were swollen red from the sparks.
Please.
Even one more person.
Daddy, Daddy!
Ophelias ears were filled with the screams of a child, crying until his throat was gone.
Keuggeuggeuk!
The pirs of the nearby house were copsing with the sound of cracking stones heated by the fire.
Ophelia hastily grabbed the childs hand and pulled.
The moment the child settled in her arms.
Dun!
Daddy!
With a deafening roar, the burning house copsed before her eyes, and the figure of the childs father disappeared.
Ophelia reached out with the child in her arms, but she had to stand back as the mes flicked its tongue, eating the house alive.
The moment Ophelia clenched her teeth as she held the struggling child tightly.
Hah!
The father of the child who had been buried behind a pir appeared in front of her eyes like a lie.
Oh, Daddy!
Ophelia, who had sent the child into her fathers arms, stretched out towards the person in front of her.
Her thin, trembling fingertips brushed the bridge of his nose and smoothed his cheek.
Ri chard.
.
At that time, miraculously avoiding the fire in the vige, those who ran to the stream orke continued to run without even having time to catch their breaths.
Just a little bit a little bit more.
Happiness bloomed on the faces of those who soon arrived at the stream, but it was only for a short time.
Those who gathered by the stream one by one could not keep their mouths shut at the sight unfolding in front of them.
What is that.
The woman with a loud voice slumped down at the shock that flowed from someones mouth and answered.
I I told you. The water is red
Streams,kes, rivers and seas all over the continent were stained blood red.
This ce was no exception.
The stream was much redder than what Ophelia had seen.
And at that time, those who were heading to the road out of the vige, not the stream, were running as if rolling through the smoke.
It felt as if they dyed even a little bit, the roaring fire would grab the ends of their hair and grip their neck.
The moment they finally saw the entrance to the vige after running their hardest.
Kwiiiiiik.
With a creepy sound that caused the air to vibrate, the one in the lead fell forward.
It was the same with this one that followed.
One more who did so, and another.
The bodies of those who fled the mes piled up at the entrance.
Raisa, the one responsible for the mountain of corpses, looked down at the kneeling prophet with the burning vige behind.
Its nothing. I didnt expect it to be like this.
The prophet, who had been silent so far, burst intoughter at Raisas sarcasm.
Do you think anything is possible? You, too, will have to pay for what you did!
Despite his screeching cry, Raisa just sent him an annoyed look.
Uck!
Uh ugh. Urk rk.
Euk
Those who surrounded the prophet fell, gushing blood.
The prophet did not blink an eye until thest one who followed him closed his eyes.
Finish it.
The second the prophets throat was cut off by the words of Raisa.
Bang!
Prophet! The river is red!
The person who opened the door like he wanted to break it down was speechless when he smelled the stifling scent of blood and the scattered people.
But Raisa couldnt wait.
Jumping up, she grabbed the mans neck, pulling him.
What did you just say?
What what
What about the river?
Thethe river turned red
After Raisa shoved the man away, she stepped out.
The river turned red. If it was stained with blood, the man would have had it on him.
No. It couldnt be blood.
All around was thick with gray smoke, aze with fire which started from her hands.
But Raisa ran like a crazy person looking straight ahead.
Confirm I have to confirm it.
How long had it been since a me smaller than her fingernails bloomed?
Not even screams or mor could be heard from the vige that had be one huge fire.
Leaving behind the flying sparks, white ashes, and red fire, Raisa cried bizarrely, thenughed and took a few steps before falling down.
Her eyes were just dark as she buried her face on the floor.
Why.
Her voice, which flowed from her parted lips, contained a mixture of disgusting greed and despair.
The river was stained red.
If the river had overflowed with the blood of the vigers, she would haveughed.
It wasnt blood. It was literally just another disaster: water colored like blood.
Why. why?
Why!
Raisa mmed the floor. Twice.
Sharp pebbles and sand dug into her hands, scattering drops of blood and saliva.
I got rid of it! I burned down the entire vige! But why!
Raisa, who was sitting on the floor, raised her head in confusion, and a red river filled her vision.
Why cant it stop stop?
Behind Raisas grotesquely distorted expression, a cold, bone-chilling, low voice rang out.
It was you who burned down this vige.
Raisas throat stiffened at once, but at the sound of another voice, she groaned and turned her head like a wooden doll.
I knew that if I didnt stop the world is copsing
Yes! The world! The world is perishing! It is perishing! Why? Why is it copsing? I, I made everything. I barely made it this far!
It was such a messed up story that other people would not know what the hell she was talking about.
Except.
Ophelia and Richard fully understood exactly what Raisa was saying.
Hearing the vile screams and shouts, Ophelia opened her mouth involuntarily.
How did the regressione to be?
That moment.
Pop, Raisas shrill voice disappeared.
Raisas eyes, red from bursting veins, swung back to Ophelia.
But Ophelia did not back down.
She didnt even bother to threaten.
She just looked at Raisa.
And it was Raisa who couldnt stand that silent gaze.
Just like a beast peered into the opponents eyes to gauge its strength, Raisa hugged the notebook she brought, avoiding Ophelias piercingly blue eyes.
She screamed like crazy.
Its mine! Its mine! Its a miracle for me!
There wasnt a single word about regression or the method, but from that howl, it was certain the notebook was the key.
To think that such a small, seemingly ordinary thing at first nce was what created the bondage of that damned infinite regression.
Was such a thing really possible? That would be a stupid question.
Because regression itself was not possible withmon sense.
Could she trust Raisas words? If it was that, of course she would have to shake her head.
However, in this situation, Raisa, who waspletely cornered and out of her mind, could not lie thinking about the future.
Note book? Really, thats all.
The moment Ophelias small voice, like a sigh, descended.
As if the golden lion opened its mouth and rushed towards Raisa at any moment.
The fierce and wild aura could not be measured; it revealed terribly sharp teeth, as if they would tear her neck at any moment.
Richard didnt move a single step from his spot, but Raisa was choking on her breath and had to scratch her neck.
Saliva bubbled up and dripped down her mouth as she frantically scratched with her fingers with broken nails, but only one desire gleamed in Raisas gray eyes.
Im not going to die Im not.
Raisa screamed while clutching her blood-stained throat.
Its not me who will die!
With a face almost as distorted as the mess of her neck, Raisa pointed to Richard and drew her whole body, then kicked herself up from the floor in an instant.
Its you! I can go back only when you die! It cant end like this
Even before the words of Raisa, who rushed like a beast toward Richard, were over his sword cracked the red air.
Suddenly.
Like one day in the past.
Raisa Neirs head fell with a single sh from an unknown spot.
Huueuk.
Her death was nothing special, as the prophet said.
Marchioness Neir said she is waiting for you.
Richards low voice dissipated into the soot.
Ame: *fans self* *breathe in and out, in and out* oh my goodness, this is so exciting, my heart rate is at like, 170
Out of all the novels Ive worked on, I think Raisa is my most hated. I just cant think of any redeeming quality, or any part of her backstory that makes me sympathize or think ah, I can kind of understand why she is how she is. But shes a great viin for this novel.
Its funny how this viin is in her own world and has been doing her own dang thing for most of the novel, then met her death so easily. It really shows how insignificant she is without the regressions. The contrast between how these three use the regressions and how they affected each other is really fun to think about and analyze lmao I think I can write an essay that will make my literature teacher proud
And, dont start celebrating Im just saying *sheepishly looks away*
Dea: i feel like Raisas death was way too easysomething about it feels offalso is this going to stop the end of the world? It all just seems too easy and im scaredis anybody else feeling like this or just me? knovels gave me trust issues haha
Chapter 124: Time After Time (I)
Chapter 124: Time After Time (I)
Imperial Calendar Year 588. April 13th. 10:02 in the evening.
Before Ophelias infinite regression began.
National Foundation Day.
Keep in mind that youre a Bolsheik and behave properly.
Her mothers nonchnt voice, sharp at first nce, rang in her ears.
Mother?
Ophelia took a step, but she reeled from her blurry vision.
Ah, you where is your mind?
The voice was gruff, but her mothers hand was firm as she held Ophelia, in spite of crumpling her gorgeous dress.
Ophelia slowly closed and opened her eyes.
She was still dizzy and her vision was still blurry, but she took a deep breath and tried toe to her senses.
Kang, kang-kang!
It felt like someone was constantly hitting her head with a hammer.
No, it felt like her brain was on fire.
The pain was so great that her eyes shed white, and blood ran up to the tip of her tongue.
lia, Ophelia?
The moment when worry covered her mothers sharp voice.
Ophelia opened her eyes.
Uh haha, hahaha.
As Ophelia let out the breath she had been holding back, aplex smile spread across her lips it was unknown if it was joy, pain, excitement, or fear.
Oh, yes.
Ophelia. Ophelia Bolsheik.
The world that was perishing and the light that dazzled the eyes so painfully.
I will remember you.
Even his low voice that permeated her whole body.
Her heart was aching, so Ophelia pressed against her chest.
You might forget everything.
Even though the despair in his voice was clear enough to be grasped by hand.
Still, he regressed for her.
Before the world twisted and copsed because of her.
And before she went into the loop of infinite regression.
As he still remembered her.
I also remember.
Will I be able to forget. How can I forget.
He imprinted an indelible mark on one side of her chest.
Richard.
With that one word, the memories that had been swirling and wandering in her head came back to their ce and calmed down.
The crushing pain in her head went away and her vision, which had been very narrow, widened and became clear.
A familiar voice flowed into her ears.
Ophelia? Where are you sick?
Mother.
Ophelias voice cracked, but it was clear.
As her mother supported her, she said with a frown.
If it hurts, you have to say it hurts
Today is the National Foundation Day, right?
What?
Its National Foundation Day now, right?
It was a very stupid question.
What are you talking about?
At the blunt answer, Opheliaughed to the verge of tears.
She gave an even brighter smile.
Yes, of course. I am Ophelia and you are my mother.
Ophelia grinned at her mother, who, despite her noble pride, never pushed her away.
You are my mother.
What the hell are you talking about? Something is wrong with your head
Mother.
Ophelia tapped the back of her mothers hand, which was holding her arm.
Thank you.
It was even more out of the blue than before, and an indescribable expression appeared on her mothers face.
What are you doing all of a sudden?
Im grateful that Im Mothers daughter. And
Ophelia hugged her mother without holding back.
It didnt matter that this was the entrance to the grand banquet hall of the Imperial Pce where the founding ceremony was held, and there were countless people around.
Ophelia held her mother tightly, just as her mother had hoped one day before the regression.
She felt her mothers body stiffen, but she was not pushed away.
Despite peoples nces and whispers, her mother let out a light sigh, and just like she did before regressing, she gently stroked her back.
Ophelia felt like she would burst into tears andughter at the affectionate yet indifferent touch of her mother, which swept her back andforted her.
Where are you feeling pain?
At those words, Ophelia whispered after catching her breath.
Im not going to get engaged.
Her mother didnt respond, but she could tell without hearing or looking.
A satisfied smile had spread across her mothers lips.
I was waiting for that.
Once again, at her mothers bluntness, Opheliaughed to the point of crying.
Before long, Ophelia, unlike before the regression, entered the hall with her mother.
It was the national foundation celebration.
The first. It was the first. The start of the freaking infinite regression.
And met him.
Richard.
Ophelias heart pounded just by softly whispering his name, and it fell from the sky to the ends of the earth.
What did he say when the light engulfed her?
His Majesty is here!
As the servants voice resounded in the hall, Ophelia swallowed dry saliva and rubbed her reddened eyes.
He will be here soon.
He will you remember?
Do you remember?
For you
Ophelia pursed her dry lips. The second his warmth faded away was so clear
The next moment.
Ophelia looked at one ce with an indescribable expression.
The golden lion.
Richard slowly revealed himself, overwhelming everyone with extreme silence.
All those who attended the celebration were mesmerized by him, then they tilted their heads and blinked.
Because his eyes were fixated on only one person.
One by one, the people followed his gaze.
The end of that line of sight.
Red hair?
And blue eyes, maybe the Bolsheik?
Amidst the murmur of peoples doubts and bewilderment, Ophelias mother, who was beside her, reached out.
Ophelia took a step as her mother gently pushed her back.
At the same time, Richard took a step closer to her.
One step, and another step.
Everyone between them involuntarily moved aside.
Ophelia and Richard, who approached each other as if they were instinctively drawn, finally stopped with one step remaining.
It was like a blue moon in a golden desert.
He only thought of her.
Do you remember? Do you remember?
No one asked.
But this was enough.
Nothing was said, but nothing was needed.
Slowly, a brilliant smile bloomed on Ophelias lips.
Im Ophelia Bolsheik.
Richard also smiled, his eyes curving sweetly as he kissed the back of her hand.
Deep, very deeply.
Im Richard Isaac Tunk Million.
.
Three days after the National Foundation Day.
The whole empire was agitated.
My God. Finally, someone
If its the Bolsheik
No, when?
Rather than that, the Bolsheik, my God. Then
In the midst of amazement, bewilderment, and astonishment, each family started fighting over how to line up on the side of the Bolsheik.
As a matter of course, dozens or even hundreds of invitations to Ophelia arrived at the Bolsheik mansion every day.
Sebastian.
Yes, Lady Ophelia.
Whats that all about?
Theyre invitations.
All?
Yes.
Really?
Really.
Oh dear
Ophelias mother, who was checking again and again, hit Ophelia on the back of her hand, and said,
Stop it. How many is it? You make a fuss about getting invitations.
The words Anyone will make a fuss at that amount got to the tip of her tongue, but Ophelia shook her head and said something else.
Im not going to anything.
Ophelia shrugged her shoulders as if it was nothing, but it was a great disrespect.
Once the invitations were received, the person must, out of courtesy, show their face to at least some event.
Knowing that, even the families that had never had contact with the Bolsheik family sent invitations, hoping for a chance.
But Ophelia didnt have the slightest thought about that.
It wasnt a nuisance to anyone, and she didnt want to dip her toes into trouble.
Besides, isnt that what I have to do once I be the crown princess anyway?
Do I need to put my head into a troublesome conflict in advance?
And as if reading Ophelias thoughts, her mother said,
Its very annoying to meet and make friends with people from different families, and its even more annoying to bnce them out, but its necessary. Especially for you, the future crown princess.
Along with the stereotypical nagging, her mothers fingertips lightly tapped the bridge of Ophelias nose.
Then Ophelia smiled charmingly and quickly moved to the spot next to her mother.
With arms crossed, the mother-daughter pairughed heartily.
I know. But, I want to spend more, a lot of time with my mother. Every minute is precious.
It really was.
It was all the more so because she knew time would note back.
That pure sincerity, not mixed with ttery or even a crumb of lies, reached everyone present.
Her mother let out a light sigh, but a smile that she couldnt hide spread across her lips.
Youve been acting like a grown-up all along, but youve suddenly been acting like a child since the founding celebration.
Her mother held Ophelias cheek, which was clinging and rubbing against hers, and stretched it out.
You dont have to go anywhere if you dont like it. Its custom, etiquette Who dares to say that in front of a Bolsheik.
It was a family with a history older than this empire.
Raising the empires etiquette in front of such a Bolsheik would be nothing more than pleading in front of a slug.
As soon as her mother opened her mouth, Ophelia said the same thing.
Remember that you are a Bolsheik.
Remember that I am a Bolsheik.
The two ovepping voices were identical, so the mother and daughter exchanged stares and burst intoughter.
Her mother tucked Ophelias hair behind her ear and she whispered like she did one fine nonexistent day.
Whatever you do, remember that Im behind you. My daughter.
And Sebastian, who was watching them like that, started brewing chamomile tea with a smile that he couldnt hide on his well-groomed face.
Ame: oh no, Im tearing up again *(><)* Ophelia, now go get your friends! Gotta catch them all!
Dea:i love this chapter, its a breath of fresh air after the previous one! Now i wonder how shell befriend Iris, Catherine and Cooper
Chapter 125: Time After Time (II)
Chapter 125: Time After Time (II)
Around that time, another rumor was secretly flowing under the water among the empires nobility.
It wasnt a rumor about the crown prince and his lover, Lady Bolsheik who was said to soon be the crown princess.
From mouth to mouth, people moved information about Raisa Neirs death much more secretly and carefully.
Lady Neir?
Yes.
Oh my God, thats awful.
Indeed. What the hell is going on?
Dont pay attention. Its the Marquisate of Neir.
Of course I know that, but the youngdy of the Marquisate of Neir died
People held their breath because it was about the Marquisate of Neir, but indeed, a horse without feet could travel a thousand miles.
Even the rumors that were circting in secret could not be stopped, and of course, those rumors reached the ears of the crown prince, Richard.
so Marchioness Neirs daughter was disposed of by the marchioness.
At Coopers report, which was calm and unassuming, Richard looked at him intently before muttering.
Was it originally meant to be like that?
Yes?
Cooper questioned the iprehensible words, but Richard shook his hand with a bored expression.
I will go to His Majesty. You may leave.
After dismissing Cooper, Richard set his gaze on one spot of the documents piled up like a mountain range.
A small notebook stained with blood.
Now that time had returned to before Ophelia was drawn into the bloody infinite regression, the notebook that made the regression possible was held by him, not by Raisa.
He did not know from what this notebook was created or the reason why it went to Raisa Neir, but now it was with him.
Naturally, in the condition of infinite regression, he had no idea why she died.
But
I dont even need to know.
As long as the damn thing was in his hands, no one else would be able to use it anymore.
The damn infinite regression was over.
And
Richards gaze slowly followed the trajectory of the redhead.
Ophelia.
You are by my side.
It was enough.
.
Raisa Neir is dead.
Richard brought up the report of the death of the only heir and lineage of the Marquisate of Neir as if talking about todays weather.
And the emperors reaction was also very short and indifferent.
Tell them to list the next Marquis of Neir. More than that
The emperor stared nkly at Richard standing in front of him.
His eyes becamepletely different from when he mentioned Neir just before.
Engagement no, when are you going to bring her into the Imperial Pce?
He didnt refer to anyone, but he didnt have to.
Because there is only one person who can enter the imperial pce right now.
Shelle in when she wants.
In response to Richards calm but firm answer, the emperor looked at him intently again.
Before long, a very satisfied smile spread across the tired-looking emperors lips.
Thats nice.
The emperor tapped Richard on the shoulder and nodded.
Since a guy like a wood and stone had eyes like that, even if he hadnt seen the child who would be his rain, he already liked her.
Yes. She cane whenever she wants. If there is something she likes, give it generously. Ill send you the key to her pce today.
Around the time when the emperor was bragging about his unconditional love for Ophelia, whom he had not yet met properly.
At the aides office located in the center of the crown princes pce
Iris and Cooper, the only two aides to the prince, were struggling to suppress their twitching lips.
Step on that some more.
Ah, thats right. We have to step on it properly.
These words were written on the papers torn in half that they were stepping on.
108 qualifications for the crown princess.
Qualifications?
What is it, something to eat?
For the two of them, the qualifications of the crown princess or whatnot the fact that Richard had a secret lover made them so happy that they couldnt help doing so.
That! For His Highness the Crown Prince to show interest in someone!
Wasnt his interest in people dryer than a barren desert?
He was interested in someone for the first time! What a miracle! Please, be by the side of His Highness the Crown Prince for the rest of your lives!
Rain Highness!
His Highness!
Iris and Cooper shouted at the same time as if they had promised.
A monumental event in which the anxieties and worries that had always weighed down their headspletely disappeared like this! A miracle happened!
When will the engagement ceremony be held?
It would be an honor if I can handle the preparations.
Ophelia, the rice cake, hadnt even thought of it, but the two of them started drinking kimchi soup until they were choking, and flinched at the sudden knock.
(TL/N: I think this has appeared before, but Ill briefly exin again. Dont drink the kimchi soup first (or in this case, before the rice cake) is a korean idiom thats simr to dont count the chickens before they hatch.)
Tok tok.
As if they had nned this beforehand, Cooper and Iris quickly returned to their respective seats, and as if the previous conversation had never happened, grabbed their pen with expressions befitting their status as the crown princes aides.
Tok tok tok.
At the slightly irritable knock, Iris said,
Come in.
Through the silently opened door, a person entered, not the documents they were expecting.
An unfamiliar voice rang in the ears of Iris and Cooper, who had yet to see who hade as everywhere was covered by mountains of papers.
Are you behind?
Was that voice slightly trembling, or was it their imagination? Iris and Cooper tilted their heads and raised themselves almost at the same time.
And they had a truly unexpected guest.
Hair redder than a rose in full bloom and blue eyes resembling the open sky. She was unmistakably recognizable even from afar.
Lady Bol sheik?
Lady Bolsheik?
Upon discovering Ophelia, the two were very flustered, but that was only for a moment.
They swiftly bowed in an extremely polite manner. It was unknown who made the first move.
This is Iris Fillite.
This is Cooper Halsey.
It was an extremely polite first greeting.
Im Ophelia Bolsheik.
Bending her knees slightly towards them, Ophelia swallowed her wry smile.
You wont remember.
She expected it, yes she did, but her mouth was still bitter.
As soon as the first greeting was over, Iris said,
What did Lady Bolsheike for ah
Of course, Lady Bolsheik is wee at anytime and for anything.
Cooper added with a friendly face, and Iris, who was silent at his words, nodded softly, suppressing the word Oops! He pped with a smile on his face.
I apologize for this kind of rudeness.
Without hesitation, Iris pushed aside the document stamped with the word confidential.
Naturally, the papers were ruined and scattered across the floor, and Ophelias eyes widened like a rabbits.
Unlike Ophelia, who piled the papers on her desk and handled them as she came across, Iris always took care of the papers one by one from the top.
But how could she mess up like that?
Please sit here.
Iris gestured at the sofa.
Then Cooper moved quickly, removed the things from the sofa, andid out a shawl that he found somewhere.
Sorry. Its a mess here.
Prepare tea What kind of tea do you enjoy?
All you have to do is tell me what kind of tea you like!
There was silence as Cooper shut his mouth.
Ophelia looked alternately at Iris and Cooper.
The first meeting before regressing to theplete beginning was not like this.
From an ambiguous hello to this was really weird.
A faint smile spread on Ophelias lips. Everything was so long ago that she had to search through her faded memories.
The greeting was different, and even though their positions were different
Not bad.
Only she remembered them, but Iris was still Riri, and Cooper was just Cooper.
Now, there was no need to worry about the umted time disappearing like a sandcastle washed away by the waves.
Besides, unlike before, looking into the eyes of the two overflowing with goodwill she wanted to hug them at the same time.
And Ophelia did so without hesitation.
The very next moment.
Iris and Cooper unexpectedly end up hugging Ophelia, who rushed at them inexplicably.
Joy and goodwill overflowed, but Iris expressionless face, which was not much different from her usual, was shattered.
Coopers situation was no different.
It had been a long time since his friendly smile turned into an indescribable one.
Ophelias sincerity rang through their ears.
I wanted to meet you.
Iris and Cooper were all the more embarrassed because it was clearly not a pretense or a courtesy.
How much time had passed in the silence where Ophelia was very happy while the other two were madly awkward?
Cooper was freed from Ophelias grasp.
He was bewildered,pletely notprehending what had just happened. And, he had no idea
That this moment would lead him to hold his butt together in the aides office for a while, or for a very long time.
As for Iris, who was still held by Ophelia.
Somehow, Iris had wrapped her arms around the clinging Ophelia in a haphazard embrace. She was genuinely flustered and confused.
Ah Iris. Iris Fillite.
Why was the voice calling her name in her ear
Tok tok tok.
Ame: YALL CAN MAKE NEW MEMORIES, ITS NOT THE END!!!!!!!! *insert screams, tears and snot* Next episode will be thest of the main story!
Dea: We need Ophelia to meet Catherine as well T^T
Chapter 126: Time After Time (III)
Chapter 126: Time After Time (III)
A very formal knock cut through Iris thoughts.
No one gave permission, but the door burst open.
A bright smile spread across Ophelias face as she widened her eyes.
At this time, there was only one person who would enter the aides office without hesitation.
But unlike Ophelia, the face of Iris standing in front of her as if protecting her was colder than an ice field.
She already knew what kind of disrespect Catherine Sheffield, that loud hive of society, would do to Her Highness, and she was already fuming.
And Cooper, who stood further in front of thedies, naturally blocked the way in front of Catherine.
Lady Sheffield. Didnt I tell you that it would be difficult if youe recklessly like this without a prior appointment?
To Cooper, who openly said she was an uninvited guest, Catherine replied.
Did you know?
What?
Catherines eyes glimmered as she stared at Cooper, and Ophelias eyes twinkled as she looked at Catherine.
Catherine was also Cathy.
And
Ophelia looked at the back of Iris who was shielding her and couldnt control the corners of her mouth that kept going up. She grinned.
How are you two so alike?
The two of them, who became best friends, were like a snake and mongoose at this time of year.
While Ophelia was swimming in the past, Catherine came right in front of Iris.
Hiding her theres nothing to say.
Youre rude as always.
Im already less impolite, so save those words.
The moment lightning struck between them, Ophelia stepped forward.
Lady Bolsheik!
Uncharacteristically flustered, Iris tried to block Ophelia again, but Catherine was quicker.
Bolsheik?
Catherine openly scanned Ophelia up and down and tried to shoot ferocious words.
But her mouth could not but open as Ophelia rushed at her with open arms, smiling brighter than the sun.
Catherine! Lady Catherine Sheffield!
Ophelia embraced her like a childhood friend who had parted with her 10 years ago. Catherine was at a loss, and could only blink and silently open and close her mouth.
This situation waspletely unexpected.
No, she didnt even expect the rumored Bolsheik to be in the aides office.
Bolsheik dashed and hugged her? So friendly like they had been friends for a long time? It was to the extent that she had that illusion.
And the eyes of Catherine and Iris met by chance.
They were two individuals who hated the other.
However, Iris could fully understand Catherines embarrassment towards Opilina, so she felt a sense of sympathy and nodded vigorously, and Catherine also sensed Iris feeling.
She she didnt want to admit it, but that brief nod seemed to ease the situation just a little bit, so it was better than before.
Hey Um Lady Bolsheik?
Catherine, who was stuttering uncharacteristically, felt with her whole body that she was flustered.
But Opheliaughed and hugged her with all her might.
So, as she held Catherine, she whispered as she did to Iris and Cooper.
I wanted to meet you.
Ophelias whispers reveal only sincerity, and somehow, even earnestness could be felt.
Eventually, Catherine returned the hug without saying anything.
.
It was an exceptionally sunny day.
Only the two of them were seated in the quiet office of the crown princes pce, bathed in the drowsy sunlight.
Ophelia was rolling around the sofa in a half-lying position and asked as if she had suddenly remembered.
Where is Sir Gryu?
He went to track down the movement of the Marquisate of Neirs money, saying it was suspicious.
What?
Ophelia, who had been lying loosely, raised her body.
Raisa Neir is dead.
It was unknown how it came to be, but since they regressed, they couldnt find Raisa Neir.
On the day of the founding day celebration, that was, the night when Richard and Ophelia confirmed that each others memories remained.
Raisa Neir must have already been disposed of by Marchioness Neir.
There is only one person who can handle her.
Marchioness Neir Thats right.
Yes.
Then, after all, that iprehensibly deep, dark hatred she has towards the marchioness
It seems that it was directed towards the person who killed her.
However, the past, which was still unknown to both of them, and now no one could find out, had disappeared.
In the distant past, before even Richard got involved in the infinite regression, Raisa was eliminated after the founding day.
However, it would be meaningless to ask when someone who was not already in the world died, and why then and now were different.
Since Raisa Neir is dead, it must be Marchioness Neirs work regarding the movement of her funds.
Widening her eyes and raising her shoulders like a rabbit with the ears perked up, Ophelia dropped again at the insignificant answer.
Richard, who had been staring at her nkly, approached her side at once.
Even if no one else knew, he could tell what she was thinking just by looking at her.
Why are you making that face?
I didnt make any faces.
Ophelia.
Richard reached his hand out towards her.
He lifted her up, quite casually, and sat her on his right leg.
Facing him, Ophelia let out a thin sigh and tilted her head.
Hearing that shes noting back makes me feel weird.
They all went back again and again for a very long time.
What used to be was now
If its regression, you can still do it now.
What?
When Ophelias eyes widened in surprise, Richardughed and pulled out a small notebook.
This.
Its the notebook Raisa Neir had.
Ophelia hesitated as she reached for the notebook, but soon she took hold of it.
What made the regressions possible.
Infinitely too.
Ophelia nced around for no reason and shook her head.
Without any hesitation or contemtion, she put it down and took Richards hand.
As she touched each and every part of his hand, tickling his palms, she said,
I dont need this.
Arent you curious?
What?
This notebook.
Oh, like who made it, why they did it, how did this notebook end up in the hands of Raisa Neir. Something like that?
Yes.
Ophelia immediately shook her head.
Im not curious at all.
There was only one thing she knew about this notebook.
The price of infinite regression was Richards death.
Ophelia could vaguely guess.
Richard was the main character of this world, a world that had been fiction as far as she knew before possessing.
So his death would have been necessary to twist or reverse the whole world.
But her thoughts were just spection.
Wasnt there one fact that she knew for sure, was not spection?
In order to regress infinitely, Richard must die.
That fact alone made her lose her curiosity about the damn notebook.
Even if someone right next to me talks about the history of this notebook and the dazzling things I can do with it
Ophelia tapped Richards knuckles like ying the piano.
I will never listen to it.
At that, Richard smiled and lowered his lips, lightly kissing her forehead.
Yes. If you say so.
Richard very simply, very lightly, grabbed the notebook and squashed it.
Who made it, why, how, and for what purpose the notebook was now gone to everyone and never touched by anyone, forever.
It will never appear in this world again.
Ophelia pressed her forehead against Richards.
Id consider myself lucky.
The words came out of nowhere, but Richard epted them without difficulty.
Only he could do that.
It must be fortunate that there were moments of unbelievable bliss and unforgettable moments.
While wandering in the loop of the damn infinite regression, there werent just the most disgusting memories.
When she looked back, the happy times that made her tear up were studded like brilliant stars that dazzled the eyes at the second when they were nothing.
Thats right. No one remembers.
Dont you and I remember?
Yes. Only the two of us know.
Thats enough.
At that, Ophelia shook her head.
Its not enough.
Touching his eyes, she smiled brighter than when the roses that had been budding for a long time were finally in full bloom.
I will make so many moments like that that I wont even remember those in the future. This time, I want everyone to remember them.
Richard grinned, his eyes curving sweetly as he pulled Ophelias waist.
If you want.
Soon, their breaths ovepped.
Right now at this moment.
He was by her side.
And she was by his side.
That would be enough.
A cozy afternoon that would never return, with warm sunlight and a cool breeze, was passing.
I Decided to Kidnap the Male Leads, END of Main Story
Wasnt it epic? The team wille back with the side stories after a one week break, in the meantime, do review in NU and check out our other projects! I mean, only if you want to, of course See you~
Its not time for closing notes, but the team always has something to say whats new?
Ame: Even in the peaceful world, James is out in the wild somewhere _
More sweet times between our leads, new memories between Ophelia and the girlies (and Cooper, if he isnt sabotaged by Richard), side stories, lets go!
Dea: One of those side stories better be with Ophelia, Iris and Catherine, having a nice girls day out haha
and of Cooper and James getting a holiday!
Side Story 1: The Present That Will Not Return (I)
Side Story 1: The Present That Will Not Return (I)
I still dont know.
Catherine murmured as she touched thece carefully woven by the best craftsman stitch by stitch.
Iris nodded in deep sympathy, and Opheliaughed.
Still?
Yes, I really dont know. What the hell are the three of us doing now?
Catherine, who spat with eyes wide open, indeed lived up to her reputation as a beehive of society, but the way she touched Ophelia and held thece was gentle.
Thats not it, try this.
Beside her, Iris very naturally turned over a different style ofce and followed Catherines earlier unexpected remarks.
Yes, how did this happen?
Are you both going to keep doing this? If youre going to be like this, tell me properly that youre my friend.
As Ophelia lightly rubbed her cheek against the hand holding thece, Catherine cried out as her cheeks turned red.
Friend! Friend! Ah, really! How did we be friends, really!
Thanks to Ophelia?
Iris responded as she ced a white rose and a yellow rose on Opheliasp. Her eyes werepletely softened, which didnt match her nickname of an aide who doesnt bleed even when stabbed.
I know that! So why, Ophelia
As Catherines voice, which had risen to its fullest, died away before it finished the sentence, Iris closed her mouth and looked at Ophelia.
Receiving their questioning gazes, Ophelia smiled brighter than the sun.
I like you two so much!
It was sincerity, nothing more or less.
Catherine and Iris choked in front of such an Ophelia.
It was like that from the beginning.
Catherine!
What, what is it? Even before, arent you too close? I want you to keep the line.
When ites to keeping the line, thedy should uphold it first. Youve been told several times not to go in and out of the aides office like its your own.
Catherine went in and out of the aides office as she pleased, even after the day she and Ophelia first met.
But she wasnt mming open the door to the aides office with the pomp andbativeness she had then.
Very unlike the beehive of the society, she sneaked in and nced at Ophelia for no reason, and when thetter greeted her very loudly, only then did she clear her throat and react in a cold-hearted way.
At first, bewilderment, astonishment, shock, and absurdity dominated. Then another day, and another day.
Before anyone knew it, crown prince was erased from Catherines mind while she went to the aides office, and she was looking forward to meeting Ophelia.
Time passed like that, and the three of them became friends. Even Iris, who was at odds with Catherine
There was no special event, and there was no great asion.
It was just that the time they met, talked about small things, and drank a cup of tea after bickering It all umted little by little.
So you dont like it?
As Ophelias shoulders drooped and she exaggerated a sad expression, Catherine shook her hand in haste.
No, it cant be!
Calm down, Cathy. Shes making fun of you. She does it all the time, but you fall for it every time.
As Iris said so while pulling the ribbon that swayed frantically from Catherines hand, Ophelia raised her head andughed.
Ophelia looked at Catherine, who grumbled that she had been tricked again, and Iris, who tied the ribbon neatly around Catherines wrist.
In those many regressions, she became friends with them, despite knowing they would forget her.
A trivial daily life that would be forgotten when it was over, a trivial time that would disappear when it passed.
All that time remained only for her.
It was not that the memory of being alone was not sad.
It was not that new beginnings were not unnerving.
Nevertheless, Ophelia couldnt bear it the moment she saw Catherine storming into the aides office and Iris standing in front of her to stop her.
My friends.
As Ophelia spread her arms wide, Catherine and Iris nced at each other, then allowed the embrace.
Ophelia whispered, holding them both in her arms.
Thank you.
Since the two of them were by her side now, even if they could not get back the lost time, they would be able to gradually build up the present that would nevere back.
So Hopefully the day woulde when she couldugh and release all the past that she remembered alone, just as though it was a passing story.
She looked forward to that moment when they would quietly watch the firece one night, or gather in the shade of a tree to avoid the scorching sunlight during the day.
The twodies who were hugged by Ophelia nced at each other again.
Ophelia would sometimes, no often, thank the two of them like this.
They didnt do or say anything that they were particrly grateful for, so they were bound to ask What?, but the two always kept their mouths shut without asking anything.
The tears in her voice were so clear that they couldnt ask anything.
So the two agreed with a nce. To wait for Ophelia to bring it up first.
And the moment the first agreement was reached, the two were pleasantly surprised that the other hadmon sense in this regard, and after that, they matched well in more unexpected parts, which never ceased to surprise them again.
One day, in the aides office, when they shared a snack that Catherine had picked up on the way
Iris likes that too.
Of the various baked goods, Ophelia eyed the financiers filled with cashew nuts,ughed heartily and handed over her share.
Really, Iris? Really?
Cooper, who was eating whatever he could get his hands on, tilted his head, and Ophelia answered, turning her head towards Catherine.
Catherine likes that the most. It seems you two fit really well.
No, do not!
No, thats not it.
Sure, whatever you say. Cooper, if youre not eating that, why dont you concede to Catherine?
Both of them sharply denied it, but Ophelia smiled brightly, and Cooper obediently yielded to Catherine.
Of course, Catherines share of financiers with cashew nuts had already disappeared.
With such trivial preferences in sweets and stationery ovepping one by one, denying it now had be ridiculous.
And these days, their daily life was one that they couldnt imagine in the past, such as giving gifts or rmending items that they had used well.
Ophelia, who let them out of her embrace, began to softly hum, as if she was in a good mood, and Catherine and Iris burst intoughter at the strange tone.
Even if I listen to it every time, I dont know how it is so messed up every time.
Is it the same song?
Its a different song!
Then its even weirder. It sounds like the same song. Right, Cathy?
Right, Riri. Its the same song.
No! This part is different.
Knowing that the two of them were making fun of her, Ophelia did her best to express that they were different, but in the end she joined in theughter.
When theughter subsided and anguid silence came.
Catherine suddenly uttered.
I guess its really the person of destiny.
Huh?
What?
These were words that came out of nowhere, but as always, Ophelia and Iris perked up their ears, and Catherine hesitated.
The truth that came out without realization was childish even when she thought about it.
I should just keep my mouth shut and im its nothing, but
Catherine stared straight into the twinkling eyes of her friends for a moment. Then she parted her lips.
The story that started like that, ended soon because it wasnt long, and Catherine, who was at a loss as to how to finish the story, managed to say one more thing.
I think the two of you, my friends, are the people of my destiny.
Catherine, whose face was so red that it could explode at any moment, sighed and tightly shut her eyes.
To say something like a child at this age, I should just keep it in my heart! But I got into the mood
Unable to bear the embarrassment and shame, Catherine tried to reverse her words, her eyes still closed.
Ah, I told a strange story
Before she could finish her words, Ophelia raised her hand and shouted.
Me too! I think so too! Its destiny!
Not only she, but Iris too. Although blushing to the tips of her ears like she was embarrassed, she quietly raised her hand to her chest and said,
Well, I think so too. If not fate, how can I be friends with the beehive of society or a Bolsheik at the same time.
You mean, the aide who doesnt bleed even when stabbed?
Iris shrugged at Ophelias yful addition and nodded.
The moment Catherine put her hands together, about to say something with her eyes welling with tears
Tok tok.
Ophelia.
Along with a short knock, Richards somewhat cool voice rang.
Ame: Im not used to this peace hahahaha but even in peace, I still need tissues?
Dea: I love them, they deserve nothing but the best T^T
Side Story 2: The Present That Will Not Return (II)
Side Story 2: The Present That Will Not Return (II)
Yes.
As soon as Ophelias cheerful answer left her lips, Richard appeared behind the silently open door.
Catherine and Iris stood up at the same time and bowed towards him, but Richard dismissed them with one wave of his hand and approached Ophelia at once.
He smiledzily, like a satiated predator, his lips resting unhesitatingly on her forehead and at the corners of her eyes.
Come to me now.
Ophelias stomach began to tickle from the longing suppressed by the low voice that scratched her ears.
You can do just this much for today.
Yes, originally, the bride only makes the final decision.
When Catherine and Iris openly tried to quickly send her away, Ophelia smiled and obediently went into Richards arms.
Cathy, Riri, thank you for today.
Ophelia left through the door after leaving a short kiss on the cheeks of Catherine and Iris, but Richard turned his head and stared at the two of them.
Cathy and Riri
Indeed, those two were the ones who enjoyed the festival to the fullest with Ophelia in the past.
The shoulders of Catherine and Iris, who flinched at Richards nce and felt a chill, trembled without knowing why.
And Cooper, who followed, also took a step back, hesitant at the glittering golden eyes.
The moment the terribly heavy air creeping from Richards feet rode up their legs.
Richard! Arent youing?
Already a few steps ahead, Ophelia turned her head and called casually, and the heavy air that almost entangled them dissipated like a lie.
Eventually, the three, who had been silent until the two hadpletely disappeared from sight, opened their mouths simultaneously.
Its awful.
I cant even breathe.
The jealousy is bloody.
The second Cooper added with a sigh, agreeing with Catherine and Iris
Ahhh!
Ahhh!
Catherine screamed, followed by Cooper.
He tapped his surprised heart and asked Catherine.
Why are you suddenly like that?
Oh, when did youe?
What?
When did youe!
I came with His Highness, but
You just entered? Really?
There is no reason to lie about this, is there?
How can a person be so insignificant? Did you get any kind of assassin training?
I am an ordinary aide, but His Highness is very intense.
Iris shook her head as she listened to their silly conversation.
After the catfight, Catherine shrugged and said,
Jealousy If you do it twice, youll catch someone.
Yes.
Iris, who couldnt bear to stand by with overflowing loyalty, clumsily nodded. As for Cooper, he nodded vigorously.
He was often given warning nces from Richard the moment he even nced at Ophelia in the aides office (it was unknown when and how he appeared).
I swear, Your Highness the Crown Prince, Ophelia has always been a colleague to me!
Even though they fell in love at first sight, isnt it too much to be jealous of her friends, us?!
My colleague, I also walk on thin ice every day.
Was it said that if you had amon enemy, the internal solidarity would be tight?
Although Richard wasnt an enemy, and Catherine and Cooper werent even close enough to be called friends, the two deeply sympathized with each others feelings.
Staring at the two of them, Iris shrugged.
Then will you keep a little distance from Ophelia to avoid His Highnesss jealousy? Not me.
Catherine shook her head, agreeing with Iris firm words and affection for Ophelia.
Me too! Ophelia is the person of my destiny! As long as Ophelia is happy, its okay! I can stand it!
At Catherines cry as she clenched her fists hard, Cooper looked at her with a renewed gaze.
To have such courage against the crown prince, he could see the buds from the instant she barged into the aides office
The person of destiny, what do you mean?
At his question, Catherine blushed, going Oops!
If it was Ophelia or Iris, she would have said it confidently rather than being ashamed, perhaps brainwashing herself, but it was Cooper.
It was obvious that she would beughed at for being childish, just as her goddamned blood-rted brother had done to her when she said it.
How long has it been? Catherine jumped up and snapped.
Oh, there is such a thing!
Red to the tips of her ears, Catherine hurriedly left, and Iris narrowed her eyes when she saw Cooper staring at her from the back.
Whats with your face?
Huh?
Why are you gazing at the direction Catherine went? Your cheeks are also a bit red no way?
Oh no! Its not that I fell for her or anything like that!
Leaving after a strong denial, Iris let out a dumbfounded sigh as she rolled her eyes at Coopers back as he hurried away from her at a speed simr to Catherines.
What is this again? His Highness jealousy is more than enough.
.
One summer day, the sky was high and clear without a single cloud.
It had been definitely hot enough to make it hard to sleep. Butst night, a cool breeze blew from the morning, spreading smiles on peoples faces.
The crown princes wedding was held in one of the most beautiful pces in the Imperial Pce.
Whoa.
Ophelia and her mother were the only ones left in the bridal waiting room where Catherine and Iris, Cooper and Lawrence, and, unexpectedly, James, stopped by and left.
And in the bridal waiting room, the sound of heavy breathing was echoing.
Mom, one more time. Take a deep breath.
Hueup.
Exhale.
Haaaaa.
Ophelia smiled mischievously as she looked at her mother, who was somewhat out of breath.
I am the one getting married. Why is Mom more nervous than me?
As usual, when she spoke to her mother to relieve excessive tension, thetter patted her back without answering.However, this time, her mother also sent her a wistful nce.
After stroking Ophelia for a while, her mother opened her mouth.
I trembled like this the first time I held you.
Recalling the moment she held the shriveled, unsightly lump of newborn flesh and blood, her mother smiled as she looked at her daughter, who, before she knew it, had grown enough to leave her arms.
Ophelia.
Yes.
My daughter.
Yes. My mother.
This mother loves you.
Her mother, barely able to get those words out, turned red, holding back her tears.
And Ophelia smiled as brightly and happily as her mother did.
I love you, Mom.
Ophelia closed her eyes tightly, feeling overwhelmed because she was tightly held with immeasurable love.
.
When the bell in the central temple announcing the ceremony rang three times, the tightly closed door was thrown open.
A lion d in gold walked, absorbing the gazes of everyone seated there.
Eventually, Richard stood on the podium, and the person he had longed for appeared through the wide open door.
Shiny red hair swayed gently in the sunlight.
Richard was overwhelmed, and he stifled his gasp.
Before meeting Ophelia, he had never felt such emotions in his life, and he learned it through her.
No, there were countless other things that Ophelia enlightened him with.
And there would be countless more in the future.
Ophelia moved closer to Richard, one step after another.
The closer she got, the more Richards five senses ran wild.
The hem of her dress shimmered with her light steps, her voice that called him, the suffocating scent of roses, and the memory of the soft skin brushing his fingertips.
And Richard knew what Ophelia tasted like.
His Adams apple twitched as the sensation, which was sweet enough to melt his tongue, lingered in his mouth.
The moment he subconsciously gave strength to the hand that held Ophelia.
A radiant smile spread across Ophelias lips as she looked at Richard.
In front of that smile, Richard was unable to do anything.
He just admired the one who had be his world, his time, his experience, and his future.
So now make an eternal oath.
Richards and Ophelias lips parted at the same time at the words of the senior priest who was officiating.
I swear forever.
Forever, and ever.
On the day the soft flower petals rained down, the two people who didnt want to but were closer to eternity than anyone else lost eternity and made an oath of eternity.
Ame: *blows nose* *pops champagne* say, this novel is already R15, how about some of that kind of action then?
Dea: im so happy we got the wedding!! Those side stories are the gift that keeps on giving so we might get the fun kind of action as well haha
Side Story 3: Sudden Shower
Side Story 3: Sudden Shower
Rumble.
The vision eyes shed and flickered, and soon a roar rang through the heavens and the earth.
It looks like it will rain
Before Ophelia could finish her words, it started raining like someone was pouring water from the sky.
Ophelia, who was about to run to find a ce to shelter from the rain, looked behind her with confusion on her face.
Why are youughing?
She asked awkwardly, seeing Richards shoulders shaking intermittently as ifughing quietly at her.
As in the case of the shower, of course, he was soaked from head to toe by the unexpected ssh.
However, unlike her, who was like a drowning mouse, he was a man whose jawline was as sharp as if it was cut. Even when dripping in water, he could be a picture, so she felt twisted inside.
When he didnt answer right away, she wrung her long hair in one hand and squeezed it tightly, sticking her lips out like a duck and grunted.
My appearance is a bit funny
But this time as well, she couldnt finish her words.
Funny.
Richard, who approached her before she realized, whispered as he untied the fingers that were squeezing her hair one by one.
Its so cute that I thought Id swallow you like this.
His voice, which was low as usual, was even softer than that, and it crawled up her white nape that was damp with water droplets.
At the same time, his long, rough fingers entangled Ophelias red hair, turning her cheeks red in an instant.
What! What do you mean swallow! This is a garden!
Ophelia was startled by her own loud cry, and immediately fell silent. She looked up at Richard and he burst intoughter.
Isnt it so lovely that I want to keep it in my pocket?
He lowered his lips to the wet red hair tangled in his fingers and smiled, his eyes turning into crescents.
Then its fine as long as its not in the garden.
Its not like that!
We need to get out of the rain first.
Before Ophelia could say more, Richard lifted her up in one arm and immediately kicked off the ground.
The moment when the two of them entered the small greenhouse on one side of the garden
Kwaaaak!
As their vision shed, a thunderp rang out from behind, as if splitting the sky.
Ophelia stopped breathing for a moment, then exhaled, and her eyes met Richards.
The twoughed at the same time as if they had promised.
What the hell is this a-achoo!
Just as theughter died down, Ophelia let out a short sneeze. Her shoulders trembled.
Her body had be too cold from the cold rain.
Seeing that, Richard stretched out his arm, but soon withdrew it.
He was also drenched in the rain, so he couldnt take off his clothes or hug her like this.
Her delicate, white shoulders were showing through the wet, translucent top, so he unbuttoned his shirt and said,
Take it off for now.
What? Really, why!
Ophelia, who reflexively put her hands over her chest, nodded in embarrassment at his answer that immediately followed.
Youre all wet.
Ah, yes.
The fact that wearing wet clothes as it was could lead to hypothermia was a fact that she realized with her own body in the old days of regression.
Ophelia whimpered and took off her top, which was difficult to take off because of the wetness, and her body trembled with a new chill.
Come on.
Richard reached out towards her, and Ophelia dly threw herself into his arms.
Oh, its cold.
Just stay like this for a little while.
Ophelias back trembled as Richards body felt like a field of ice, and he pulled her into his arms a little more.
Slowly, warmth began to build up between the two of them.
Soon, Ophelia, snuggling into his arms, leaned her head on his chest.
Actually, even if it was a shower, they were only in the pces gardens, so if they wanted to go back to the pce, they could surely do so.
It would take less than a few seconds to get to the pce in the embrace of Richard, who could run faster than a horse.
However, neither of them was willing to go back.
After rummaging and digging through the mountains of documents, they went out for a breather, taking a walk with interlocked hands, so they didnt want to go back already.
Only the sound of the falling rain filled the room, and there was afortable silence that could lure one to sleep at any moment.
Ophelia, who was looking at the ss window rippled by heavy raindrops, suddenly said,
The flood was terrible. I think we regressed the most for it.
It was like the earthquake, but yes. It seems we did a few more times for the flood.
Ah, thats right. I was so sick of the earthquake.
At that time and even now, the faces of the two who spit out the past that no one remembered or the future that would never happen were calm.
And, as if that fact was new, Ophelia smiled briefly and said,
It wouldnt be something to talk aboutughing like this, but it just makes meugh.
Well. Whenever I am with you, I canugh and talk.
Ophelia responded by patting her ticklish chest that was as if she had swallowed soft feathers.
If you say that, it doesnt sound right. So do I.
Is that so?
D-Do I really have to say it?
I really want to hear it.
Theughter in his childish voice made Ophelia aware that he was making fun of her, but Ophelia didnt shout at him to not y around.
Instead, her neck, as well as her bare shoulders and chest, were stained with the color of a ripe apple, and she whispered in a low voice that couldnt be heard unless one listened carefully.
I can alwaysugh and talk whenever I am with you eup!
In an instant, Richard grabbed Ophelias chin and turned her face towards him, then took her breath away.
Ah, haak!
He devoured her lips a little more hastily than usual.
As his tongue brushed up her teeth and touched the roof of her mouth, a thrill went all the way to her fingertips, and she involuntarily set her nails on his arm.
Ophelia, who mixed her breath with Richards, was barely released and able to exhale.
Looking up at Richard as he lightly kissed her teary eyes several times, Ophelia suddenly giggled.
When you said rain, I thought of other things than the flood.
You are thinking about something else while kissing. I need to work harder.
No, you- youre in that thought too, you!
After drawing back a little more and pping the shoulders of the surging Richard, Ophelia continued.
The day fireballs fell like rain.
Ah, its the first time then.
(TL/N: the first time they kissed.)
Richard said nothing more and touched Ophelias lips.
Ophelia pulled back again at that gentle touch, and warm breath escaped from Richards lips.
You said its okay as long as its not a garden.
I didnt say that!
Richard took the hand that tried to push him away, took the tip of her fingers, kissed it briefly, and whispered.
Lets do it now.
The longing felt in his slightly submerged voice, conveyed by the rounding corners of his eyes, and the way his fingertips sweeping her back with only a thin slip were so tant
Ophelia pursed her lips, but ultimately nodded.
As soon as she gave permission, she was engulfed by strong arms. Swallowed in one bite, her neckline was lightly nibbled on, and Richards forehead twitched momentarily.
Richards lips were about to travel down her neck, lingering on her corbone, and go down even further, when he stopped altogether.
He blinked slowly as he held her slender corbone in his mouth.
Perhaps, this
Richard?
When Ophelias questioning voice ran down his forehead, he hugged her and straightened up.
Richard said, pressing his lips to Ophelias forehead as her eyes widened.
You have a fever.
Yes, so
No, its not that kind of heat.
Without hesitation, he left the greenhouse with her in his arms.
Fortunately, the sudden shower had subsided, but Richard could not hide his worry.
It doesnt hurt.
Ophelia whispered softly as if to calm him down, but Richards pounding heart could hardly be calmed down.
You came down like an unannounced shower, drenching me and swallowing me.
Thats why I cant live without you.
Id rather be sick instead.
Richard carefully held Ophelia, whose fever was rising more and more.
.
While breaking into a cold sweat, the imperial doctor desperately checked Ophelias condition.
There is no pain
There must be a reason for the fever.
Ophelia muttered incoherently in embarrassment, but Richard firmly shook his head.
With the feeling of walking on a thorny path, the doctor, who had been examining Ophelia intently over and over again, eventually tilted his head.
What is it?
The doctor replied without even looking at Richard, as if asking when he was trembling.
No, I will look into it a little longer.
The doctor, who tested Richards patience by tilting his head several times, exhaled deeply and lowered his head.
The moment Richard was about to give another order out of extreme impatience, the doctor raised his head and shouted with a bright smile.
Congrattions!
The next moment, Ophelia widened her eyes like a rabbit, and Richard almost instinctively pulled her into a hug.
Gazing at the two, the doctor gave a proper confirmation shot with a very rxed face.
Her Highness is pregnant!
One afternoon after the heavy showers had stopped, a new world came to the two of them.
Ame: .i feel cheated, what it couldve been, a true r15.
Okay, my depraved mind aside YAY! Coopers dream of serving a little prince or princess ising true!
Dea: .sigh, starts singing Rolling in the deep by Adelewe could have had it all
Side Story 4: If (Belated Last Regression)
Side Story 4: If (Bted Last Regression)
-For the confused, its whats cut out from episode 123-
Ophelia.
There was no answer to the call.
Ophelia.
He called again. Still no answer.
Richard kept his mouth shut as he held Ophelia in his arms.
Her breath, drawn so tightly that there was no room for even a piece of paper to fit in, scattered into the reddish sky.
How long had it been since the whole sky had turned red and rained fire, and thend had turned and shook and copsed, and all except him and her had perished.
Richard hugged Ophelia and looked out.
Ophelias tears fell drop by drop onto the back of his hand, but he didnt feel the cold.
It had been a long time since he had cooled down more than that.
Richards eyes, stroking Ophelias wet cheeks, would contain only her before, now, and perhaps even in the distant future.
Someday in the past, he suddenly thought of it while looking at her, who was chattering andughing in front of him.
It would be nice if the world would perish and you would only look at me and rely on me.
He used to think so.
And as if to make that wishe true, the world steadily moved toward destruction in the eons of time the two were together.
No, it rushed.
It took an excruciatingly long time for the little rift to open, but it didnt take long for it to finally cause the world to copse.
And finally, only you and I remain in this ruined world, and only I embrace you, see you, and hear you.
But you
Ophelia.
He called her, but no answer came back.
Ophelia, who instinctively sensed the world copsing like falling from a steep cliff, ran on the burning ground without hesitation.
She didnt give up easily, as she always did, and she moved her body to do what she could.
Wasnt she the descendant of the Bolsheik who survived even turning the world into an enemy?
But even though she could turn the world into an enemy, she couldnt continue breathing in the copsing world.
Stop!
The moment the ground, which had been crushed like the soil a child kneaded, opened its ck mouth and tried to swallow Ophelia.
Richard pulled her by the waist.
If she had taken one more step, or even half a step, she would have fallen into a bottomless pit.
Still, Ophelia didnt look down at her feet.
She just stared at the sight beyond the cracks on the ground that looked like cier crevasses.
The whole world was on fire. No, the flooding of the tsunami caused by the earthquake was dimly visible from far away, so that would not be the only thing.
But one thing was certain. Blood was flowing like a river.
Sooner orter, more blood would flow until it became a sea of red.
Ah
A meaningless moan escaped from between her parched lips.
People she had never met before, people she had seen at least once, were falling beyond count.
Oh, mother! Father, father!
A woman frantically dug up pieces of a house destroyed by an earthquake with bloody hands.
Ugh Why, why is this
A man who lost his mind while looking at a burning house.
A child crying as if his throat was about to disappear, and an old man who looked up at the sky with hopeless eyes while trying to soothe the child in his arms.
The whole world turned into ruins before her eyes.
Ah Aaaagh!
At first it was just screaming.
One day, another day.
As time passed, the people she cherished and loved shed blood without exception, and they left without even giving her time to protect them.
Mother! Mother, mother! Mother, Im here. Please. {Please. Mother, Im here. Open your eyes. Yes? Im here. Im Im here!
With her hoarse throat, she cried and begged and screamed.
Finally, she got her feelings out, and finally, at the warm touch, she had a night whereby she slept like a baby, but now
Regret was always toote, and the results were devastating beyond imagination.
As a daughter, she couldnt even protect her mother from the moment she left, so she wanted to stay by her mothers side for a long, very long time.
However, she wasnt even allowed to do that.
Ophelia! We have to go. Its toote!
Richard pulled Ophelia, but she struggled.
It was the first time Ophelia had acted as stubborn as a child in all this long, long time together.
If it had not been for this situation, if she hadnt rushed like a moth throwing itself into the fire, Richard would have given her everything she wanted, brought to her feet.
But he had to stop Ophelia to protect her.
Mother, she is inside, Sebastian and the other employees are also inside.
Brokenhearted, Ophelia sat down in front of the mansion, which had been swallowed up by the ground and left no traces.
Richard hugged her tightly from behind and buried his face in her dust-stained red hair.
How did time pass.
Chak, chak, chak
When Ophelia found Catherine in the ruins of the mansion, or rather, only part of her, she buried her face in a pool of her blood and wept.
Catherine, Cathy, Cathy. I have to let you go like this, you I you
Lawrence, who had tried to protect her, was also lying in a simr state. It wasnt strange since all the remains of the mansion were covered in blood.
A smell far more repulsive than the fishy smell of iron filled the air like fog.
Still, Ophelia couldnt stop her steps.
Now, she wasnt moving to do anything.
She just hoped that she could see the end of those who gave her hope.
Thus, Richard was always next to Ophelia, who was moving around.
While Ophelias inner world was being shaved off day by day, no, every hour, Richard, too, was conflicted and agonized every minute and every second.
Do I regress or do I not regress?
No. It was more of whether he could bring himself to or not.
He had the notebook left by Raisa, who had her head cut off, and he also knew that this notebook was the way to regress.
But he didnt believe it. Even if all the circumstantial evidence and reasoning pointed out that the regression and the notebook were one body, he couldnt believe it because he hadnt experienced it firsthand.
And what scared him more than that
Kwaaaang!
Before he could finish his thoughts, the pir of the center of a huge building burned and copsed.
Desperately, Richard reached out to grab hold of Ophelia, who was blurry beyond the misty dust clouds.
The perishing world gradually choked Ophelia and Richard.
If there was even malice, they wouldnt be so miserable.
Sorry, sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Sorry, sorry.
Ophelia, who couldnt even scream anymore, looked with her dazed eyes at Iris in her arms, and a broken Cooper a few steps away.
Richard spent a few days looking at James broken sses and his pale, grayish arm, which was scattered on a pile of stones.
So there were only two left.
Only two people. The two of them left behind as if the perishing world wanted to boast its end.
Look over there. It still remains, everything else is gone, and the only thing left is the one you said you wanted to get rid of.
Richard pointed to a lonely and precariously standing statue with his gaze instead of his finger. It was where Ophelia had smashed her forehead while running away from an assassin in the past. Richard finally shut up.
Since when did Ophelia stop speaking to Richard?
She simply lost her words.
As if recing her, Richard spoke incessantly, continuing even when his voice became an echo that didnt return. And now.
Richard was sitting on one side of the smashed Imperial Pce, holding Ophelia, who was limp like a doll with a thread cut.
He thought that if he could keep Ophelia by his side, it wouldnt be bad for everything to disappear like this.
For Richard, death rather felt more like a blessing as he regressed and lived through a long, long time that never knew when it would end.
But look at this now.
Ophelia. Ophelia. Look at me just once, at least once.
He whispered, begging, but she was helplessly slipping through his fingers.
He would hold on to her empty shell for days and days. After spending an incalcble amount of time, he gave up the blessing he had so longed for.
And he reached out for what he feared so much.
Maybe, it would be useless.
He might not be able to turn back time with this notebook.
And if he seeded in reversing time, Ophelia would forget him.
Perhaps he would forget her too.
For Richard, forgetting her, rather than the whole world being destroyed
He clutched the small notebook and whispered as he looked into Ophelias empty eyes.
.
Whispers so small that even he himself could not hear them scattered across the perishing world.
Ame: *mutters* would it have been better for this to be part of the main story *pulls hair* I KNEW THOSE PEACEFUL EPISODES WERE TOO GOOD TO BE TRUE!
Um, anyway, next side story will be thest
Dea: why is the author doing this to us? Why cant we have nice things? T^T
Side Story 5: Sebastians Day
Side Story 5: Sebastians Day
Sebastian, who managed the Bolsheik, started his day when the sun was dimly rising.
As usual, he handled the things for the day as smoothly as flowing water, but stopped at some point.
Your Highness?
Oh, Sebastian.
On one side of the garden, the child, who was looking down in the sunshine, nodded lightly towards Sebastian.
Does it have an owner?
It was overly solemn for a seven-year-old child, but it was also well-suited as the empires one and only crown prince.
Meow, meow.
Sebastian answered when the cat, who was washing its face with its soft jelly paws, began to cry.
No.
I see.
It was a calm answer, but there was no way that Sebastian, who had seen the child since birth, could not have noticed the expectations underlying it.
Meow! Meow!
As the childs hair, redder than a zing fire, rustled on his forehead, the cats round eyes moved back and forth along the ends of the hair.
The way the cat turned its head around was so cute that even Sebastian smiled faintly, and it was no different for the child, who also reached out impatiently.
It seemed like he couldnt let it go without stroking the soft, round back of the head.
However, it was something to be frantic about from the point of view of a cat who suddenly faced something several timesrger than itself.
In the shadow of the childs hand descending right over the face, the cat shouted, Meow! It made a noise and jumped back.
Hmm.
It might be embarrassing or upsetting that his pat was openly ignored, but the child just tilted his head.
Staring at the cat widening its distance while being vignt when it had just been proudly purring in front of him, the child asked,
Whats the problem?
A young voice responded. Clearly, only Sebastian could tell.
(TL/N: from here on, there are two kids, the child is the prince and the boy is well, youll find out soon ^^)
I know, right.
It wasnt a sincere answer, though.
I know, right?
The childs piercingly blue eyes shed with a sharpness that could hardly match his age.
The boy was a few years older than the child, but it was not enough to be called a young man.
When the child noticed the boy, his eyes widened, and at the same time he turned his back and looked at the cats tail as it ran away.
Its running away now.
I see. Follow it.
Yes. What what?
Why are you still standing? Chase it. Dont leave any marks along the way.
The child, who nonchntly jabbed the boy whose eyes were twitching, added, looking at the direction in which the cat disappeared.
If you miss it, Ill pat your head.
Ugh, dont say something that gives me goosebumps!
With a single shout, the boy melted into the shadows and disappeared.
It didnt matter because even if he spoke like that, he was sure of his skills.
Tsk, if the head is bad, the body suffers.
The child, who clicked the tongue lightly like an old man, also moved in the direction the cat had disappeared, and Sebastian followed suit without being given amand.
.
Oh, where did ite from?
Instead of Iris, who left for an emergency even during vacation, Catherine, who was gracefully yet militantly finishing the cookies, grinned and cautiously pointed her finger at the cat.
At that, the cat sniffed her fingertips, and soon pressed its face closer and rubbed its cheek against it, and Catherine was able to hold her cat in her arms without difficulty.
It follows well.
I know. It must be because its still a baby.
Cooper, who saw the cat and approached, calmly smiled.
But that was for a mere while.
Oh, Mother caught it.
Despite being shocked oftentimes when the boy sprung up from the shadow, Cooper patted his chest, astonished once more, and the cat puffed up its fur.
But Catherine, neither surprised nor wary, looked at her son who resembled her and Cooper in an 8:2 ratio.
Were you chasing the cat?
Yes, well. It just happened.
Catherine smiled brightly at the honest answer of her son, who stuck out his neck, gazing at the cat.
Of course, the boys bones grew ck and soft, and Cooper, who was right next to him, immediately straightened his body; it was a reaction born from experience.
Sensing something unusual, the boy threw away his loose attitude and straightened his back.
Oh, Mother, its not like that. His Highness
Yes. His Highness told me to chase the cat.
Yes!
The moment he thought he could breathe because he had reduced the number of arrows directed at him as he med the person who was not here
Shouldnt you stick with His Highness as if youre one body?
Wasnt that why you abandoned the heir position and left?
There was no mention of it, but those words were already ringing like thunder in the boys ears.
You really how you resemble your mother so closely.
The boy, who inwardly cursed as much as his mother could, wanted to defend himself. But Catherine was not tricked by her own son, who tried to get out of his current situation like a loach, which resembled her brother, Lawrence.
(TL/N: Okay, so in the raws, its not Lawrence but Duke Heirian. Catherine has no other siblings, and Sheffield is a marquisate, and I dont recall a Heirian in this story do you? ;-; Lawrence is the only important character missing in thisst grand finale did he not take over Sheffield and marry into another family or start another family and be a duke? Idk, its not mentioned, soooo I made the decision to literally rece the name)
In other words, the boy received Catherines love pouring out like a rapid-fire cannon before he could even get a single word out of his mouth.
Its all right. He just did what I told him to do.
After the boys soul was thrashed, the child appeared out of nowhere.
I see Your Highness. You found this kitten.
When Catherine spoke with a gentle smile, as if she already knew that the child was there, the boys face was stained with resentment and sadness.
His Highness made me chase the cat, but why only me!
Of course, the boy wasnt stupid enough to voice his displeasure, but he couldnt hide his expression, so Cooper btedly did a fatherly act and hid his son from his wifes sight.
Okay. How about I slowly
The moment the child said that and reached out for the cat again
Meow-ow!
For some reason, with a more irritated cry than before, the cat that had been calmly held in Catherines arms leaped up.
The expressionless childs forehead creased, and Catherine smiled and winked at her son.
At that, the boy disappeared again without a moment to resolve his anger, and the child gave a short nod to Catherine and Cooper, then promptly chased the cat again.
Sebastian, who was standing behind the child, bowed politely.
If there is anythingcking, please tell me anytime.
At that, Catherineughed mischievously.
Tell my dear Ophelia to have a drink after work. At most, a vacation to the Bolsheik mansion should be like a vacation.
.
So, with this, earthquake countermeasures could be prepared to some extent. And ording to the report sent by a member of the Gryu family, who is not attached to the Imperial Pce
Baswak.
In the midst of Iris report, Richard nced at the small swishing sound.
At the edge of his field of vision, a small, round tail like a roons waggled.
It was inevitable that the cat, who began to scour the whole room silently with Richard staring from the sidelines, came into Ophelias eyes.
The second Ophelia widened her eyes at the sudden appearance of the kitten and was about to open her mouth.
Ah, achoo! Achoo, achoo, oo-euk!
Ending the sneeze with a strange sound, Iris grabbed her nose and blinked rapidly.
Seeing Iris startled by her own sneeze, Ophelia quickly stood up and patted her on the back.
Riri, thats enough for today, see youter.
Huh? Ah, ah, achoo!
Pushed, Iris left the room in an instant, and Richard, who had been watching all this, tilted his head.
At that, Ophelia shrugged her shoulders.
Riri must be destined not to be with cats.
It was a sudden statement, but in this day and age, it was impossible to say, Its dangerous for her to stay with cats for a long time!
Richard nodded in spite of the vague and iprehensible answers.
The ones who knew what others did not were the Bolsheiks.
Well, even if she wasnt a Bolsheik, anything Ophelia said would have him nodding.
Literally blinded by love, but Richard was okay with that.
Which was also why he was staying at the Bolsheik mansion in the name of a vacation, even though he knew that the pce would be turned upside down.
Richards eyes turned to crescents as he smiled at Ophelia, who was hugging the cat in her arms.
Come here.
To Richards words, Ophelia responded coolly, gently stroking the cat.
Am I a cat? Telling me toe.
No. I should be the cat.
The cat widened its eyes, wary of Richard, who drew closer in a sh, but soon calmly lowered its gaze.
Because it was best to bow quietly to an opponent who couldnt be defeated.
Where else is there a cat this big?
The smile on Richards face grew as he lightly kissed Ophelias forehead as she rolled her eyes.
Is that why you dont like it?
Its just nice.
Richardughed out loud at the answer that came back without a gap, and Ophelia didnt make a sound so as to not scare the cat away, but smiled brilliantly until his eyes were dazzled.
I am yours.
Great. Because I am yours too.
The lips of Ophelia and Richard, who were whispering sweet nothings to each other, were about to touch.
Tok tok.
Father, mother.
Ah yes, only their son could get in between them. They smiled, bearing the same expression.
I followed the cat.
Yes.
Did anything interesting happen in between?
At that question, the image of the boy who had been scolded by Catherine momentarily appeared in the childs mind, but he shook his head.
The funny sight he saw today should be used forever, there was no reason to vtilize it all at once.
None.
The answer was blunt, but Ophelia, who read the meaning that there was something more in it, used a hand to ruffle her sons hair, which was the same color as hers.
The childs cheeks reddened when he was touched by his mother. He was about to reach out for the cat, but was caught by his father.
Father?
If you do that, itll run away again.
What?
As the child tilted his head, Ophelia exined.
You cant reach out from above like that.
Then how?
First, put your fingertips out and let it check your scent.
Looking at his wife and son, who were whispering over the cat, Richard asked the man who arrived.
What is it, Sebastian?
I beg your pardon, Your Majesty. She has been waiting for liquor since early evening.
The words did not go well with his well-groomed face, but Richard smiled and nodded.
If I continue monopolizing her like this, I might get stung by bees, so Ill have to give it up today.
Sebastian bowed deeply when Richard recited Catherines nickname in her prime and gave permission.
.
A night when the sunset had ended and the full moon was up.
Riri! Its fate that you cant be with a cat! Oh my God! Half of the joys of life are gone!
Cathy, youre noisy. I said Im okay to watch from a distance.
Holding a ss in her hands, Catherine was intent on making fun of Iris, who was also with a ss.
Your Majesty, the houses are built to prepare for earthquakes
Hey! Are you going toe all the way here and say something boring? Drink! Drink!
Lawrence, who ran over after work, put a bottle of alcohol in Coopers mouth as he talked about work even though he was already drunk.
Ah. Sebastian,e in. It looks like it will stay like this until morning.
As soon as Ophelia finished speaking with a bright smile and flushed cheeks, she was led by Richard and he kissed her face.
Sebastian, who, to put it nicely, was gleefully gazing at the sight close to a mess. Eventually, he tidied up the room and left after filling it with alcohol and snacks.
Returning to his room after stepping away from the party of those who firmly supported the empire that started early and still continued, Sebastian took out a small notebook from a drawer.
He opened the notebook, which was obviously worn out but clearly showed signs of being maintained so that it would not fall apart, and he slowly turned it over page by page.
Amongst his stacked records, he found abination of drinks that were good for relieving hangovers, and after transcribing that part separately, he began to record what happened today.
And as he was about to put a period on thest sentence, he hesitated and then started ying with his pen.
[I hope for an extremely normal and happy day when you can run after the cat tomorrow, and the next day, and someday in the far future, just like today.]
I Decided to Kidnap the Male Leads, END of Side Stories
A happy and suitable ending! If theres a manhwa and more side stories, you can be sure the team will be back ( ) Till that dayes, if ever, wont you read our love notes and leave us ament or NU review?
Trantor Ame: Whew, whos that smiling andughing like an idiot? The plot/regression spins me in circles, but its just sooooo good? It keeps me guessing, and it makes all the good parts amazingly beautiful and the bad parts even more tragic. The way its written, the words used absolutely hits me in the heart and feels.
I love almost every important character in this novel almost, because I abhor Raisa and Marchioness Neir, and I truly feel they are well-incorporated into the story. Not a single character is redundant. Plus, the FL having friends, not followers, is always a weing sight. Oh oh oh, and Cooper being with Catherine? Thats what Ive been hoping for for ages! If only that 4th side story can be about their blossoming love There are so many small details in this novel that I want to read again in all its tranted glory (I sure hope I did it justice)
Anyway, another one done and dusted with my awesome proofreader Dea! Im not kidding when I said this project would be impossible without her, youve seen the angst, right!? We screamed and cried till our throats are sore, and we screamed some more when our leads be stickier and sweeter than melted candy ( ) Much thanks and love to Jassie and Sue too, who helped me with the raws! Andst, but not the least, the readers who joined us on this mind-boggling and heart wrenching journey. I wish you a great day today, tomorrow, and forever ()
Proofreader Dea: Thank you all for reading this story, I hope you enjoyed going on this rollercoaster of emotions and regressions. I for one loved the story, though I wish we could have had a love interest for Iris as well!! But at least we got Catherine and Cooper so I wontin too much haha
Also thank you Ame for introducing me to yet another amazing novel! And congrats on anotherpleted work ^^
PS: Who the heck is Duke Heirian? He will go down as being the greatest mystery of this novel
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!